His  face  was  turned  upward  to  the  magnificent  creature. 

(See  page  67. ) 


MAIDEN  BRAVE 


:HAUNCI-Y  c.  HOTCHKISS 


D.  APPLETON  \-  COMPANY 


COPYRIGHT,  1902 
BY   D.   APPLETON    AND   COMPANY 


Published  November,  190H 


Stack 

Annex 

T5 


TO 

DR.  GEORGE  A.  EVANS, 

OF   BROOKLYN, 

IN     MEMORY     OP     "DAYS     LANG     SYNE' 
AMONG   CHENANGO'S   HILLS, 

THIS     BOOK 
IS    AFFECTIONATELY    DEDICATED. 


2228400 

f-^f  A~««  c-«.i  \-S      ~.      J  V 


CONTENTS 


CHAPTER  PAGB 

L— THE    STRANGER 1 

II. — AT  THE  BOTTOM 9 

III. — THE  MISSION 14 

IV. — A   LETTER   TO   A   LADY 28 

V. — A   SNAKE   IN  THE   GRASS 39 

VI. — WlT  AGAINST  WIT 50 

VII.— THE  CIPHER 60 

VIII. — RESCUED  BY  THE  DEVIL 73 

IX. — THE  TEMPTRESS 87 

X. — A  DISCOVERY 92 

XI. — THE  TURN   OF   THE   TIDE 105 

XII. — A  DUTCH  FUNERAL 117 

XIII.— THE  PLAN 126 

XIV. — ACTOR  AND  ACTRESS 142 

XV. — ANNIE  KRONJE 150 

XVI.— THE  RUSE 163 

XVII. — MARIAN  ROMAYNE 177 

XVIII. — WHEN  GREEK  MEETS  GREEK 188 

XIX. — FOR  A   MAIDEN   BRAVE          ..'...  203 

XX. — ALIAS  CAPTAIN  COLT 214 

XXI. — CLOSE  QUARTERS 225 

XXII. — THE  CORPORATION  HOUSE 238 

XXIII.— THE  BALL 247 

XXIV. — FROM  PILLAR  TO  POST 267 

vii 


FOR    A    MAIDEN    BRAVE 

CHAPTER  PAOB 

XXV.— BANQUO'S  GHOST 281 

XXVL— ON  BOARD 290 

XXVIL— A   SEA  TRAGEDY 299 

XXVIII.— ON  THE  WRECK 312 

XXIX. — CROSSING  THE  BAR 327 

XXX.— THE  DEVIL  is  SICK 339 

XXXI.— THE  WAGE  OF  SIN 353 

XXXII.— THE  SWAN  SONG                                                      .  363 


Vlll 


LIST  OF  ILLUSTEATIONS 


FACING! 
PACK 

His  face  was  turned  upward  to  the  magnificent  creature 

Frontispiece 

His  fist  came  down  on  the  table  with  a  bang  ...       21 

The  temper  of  the  woman  was  clear 155 

"  If  we  must  die,  let  it  be  together  !  "  she  cried      .        .     328 


IX 


FOR  A  MAIDEN   BRAVE 


CHAPTEK   I 

THE    STRANGER 

"  SHALL  we  take  a  turn  at  dice,  sir,  or  shall  we  try 
the  cards? " 

I  blushed  crimson. 

"  I  think  not,"  I  returned.  "  In  fact,  I  am 
hardly  prepared " 

"  Ah,  pardon  me ;  I  believe  I  understand.  A 
lack  of  cash  is  not  to  be  wondered  at,  these  times. 
You  will  not  object  to  another  bottle,  however? " 

"  I  must  needs  object,"  I  answered,  gathering  my 
somewhat  muddled  wits,  for  I  had  tasted  nothing 
stronger  than  the  beer  from  the  college  buttery  for 
upward  of  six  months.  "  To  be  frank  without  mean 
ing  to  be  offensive,  sir,  I  am  in  no  position  to  recipro 
cate  your  generosity,  and  do  not  wish  to  be  placed 
under  further  obligations." 

His  glance  played  over  me  like  lightning;  a 
glance  I  might  have  construed  into  one  of  either 
surprise  or  anger,  but  if  I  was  about  to  resent  it  as 
the  latter,  he  disarmed  me  by  holding  out  his  hand 
and  saying: 

"  Your  pride  is  as  commendable  as  it  is  rare  in 
this  part  of  the  country.  Let  me  be  frank  as  well. 

1 


FOR    A    MAIDEN    BRAVE 

I  am  a  stranger  here — detained  on  business.  I  ob 
truded  myself  because  I  liked  your  face — I  fancied 
I  saw  something  familiar.  As  we  have  been  com 
panions  for  an  hour,  perhaps  we  each  have  rights  un 
satisfied.  My  name  is  Blair — Philip  Blair,  of  the 
American  forces." 

I  took  the  outstretched  hand  warmly  enough. 

"  My  name  is  John  Chester,  sir." 

"  A  student  at  Yale,  I  presume." 

"  Perforce,  at  present.     I  am  from  Long  Island." 

"Ah,  yes;  I  see,"  he  returned  with  the  same 
glance  and  a  quick  knitting  of  the  brows,  which  were 
smoothed  again  as  quickly.  "  Cut  off  from  home 
and  an  income  by  the  British  flotilla.  Am  I  not 
right?" 

I  forced  a  careless  laugh. 

"  Unfortunately,  you  are.  However,  like  your 
self,  I  have  been  in  the  service,  and  am  not  a  non- 
combatant  from  choice.  Have  you  not  had  enough 
of  this  place?  I  confess  I  need  the  air." 

We  were  in  the  Assembly,  on  the  street  called 
Court  in  New  Haven.  The  tavern  has  long  since 
disappeared,  and  I  have  lived  to  see  the  once  blind 
alley  extended  as  a  broad  avenue.  But  on  this 
day  the  cool  and  gloomy  coffee-room  held  a  motley 
crowd  which  had  gathered  for  the  double  purpose 
of  escaping  the  intense  heat  without  and  discussing 
the  recent  news — the  sudden  evacuation  of  Phila 
delphia  by  the  British,  and  the  probable  whereabouts 
of  the  French  fleet.  The  noise  in  the  great  apart 
ment,  the  fumes  of  tobacco,  and  the  heady  nature  of 
the  wine  I  had  been  drinking  made  me  long  for  the 
clearer  if  hotter  air  outside,  and  as  we  arose  and 

2  •  ..  • 


THE    STRANGER 

passed  across  the  broad  and  dirty  floor  my  compan 
ion  noticed  my  slight  limp. 

"  I  think  I  understand  your  forced  inactivity," 
he  said,  offering  his  arm  as  we  reached  the  door. 
"  Wounded  in  service?  " 

"  Nothing  so  glorious,"  I  answered,  pretending 
not  to  notice  the  proffered  assistance.  "  A  fall  into 
a  ditch  on  a  night  march ;  a  broken  leg  and  a  sprained 
ankle.  It  is  enough  to  hold  me  from  active  duty  at 
present,  for,  unfortunately,  we  have  no  cavalry.  I 
hope  to  be  right  in  a  month." 

He  stopped  as  we  reached  the  common,  and  for 
the  first  time  I  had  a  fair  look  at  him  in  a  broad  light. 
There  was  that  about  his  countenance  which  both  at 
tracted  and  repelled  me,  though  his  manners  were 
faultless,  his  voice  soft,  and  his  words  kindly  enough. 
I  would  not  call  him  handsome  for  fear  of  being 
thought  conceited,  for  his  face — what  I  could  see  of 
it — was  so  like  my  own  in  form  of  feature  and  color 
ing  that  for  the  moment  I  stared  in  rude  wonder.  If 
there  was  a  difference  in  our  eyes,  his  were  a  shade 
darker  and  moved  about  as  if  nothing,  even  the 
tremble  of  a  leaf,  escaped  him.  His  nose,  straight 
and  strong,  had  that  quick  dilation  and  contraction 
of  nostril  one  marks  in  a  spirited  horse.  His  hair  was 
of  a  dark  chestnut,  nearly  black,  and  was  tied  behind 
with  a  simple  black  knot.  The  very  shape  and  set 
of  his  teeth  as  he  smiled  showed  a  perfect  likeness 
to  my  own,  though  the  full  expression  of  his  mouth 
and  lower  face  was  disguised  by  a  curly  black  beard 
which  looked  to  be  of  recent  growth.  Though  the 
fashion  of  the  time  demanded  a  smooth  face,  some 
how  in  him  the  beard  did  not  seem  out  of  place,  only 

3 


v     FOR    A    MAIDEN    BRAVE 

rendering  more  striking  his  strong  physique.  I  took 
him  to  be  eight  or  ten  years  my  senior,  or  a  man 
of  about  thirty-five,  for  besides  an  indescribable  air 
of  maturity,  I  noticed  a  few  white  hairs  near  his 
temples,  and  his  eyes  had  that  expression  which 
comes  from  experience,  a  quick  temper,  or  dissi 
pation. 

He  did  not  shift  under  my  steadfast  gaze,  nor  did 
I  outrage  civility  by  remarking  on  our  likeness. 
The  slight  aggressiveness  that  arose  in  me  might 
have  been  the  outcome  of  the  law  that  like  repels 
like,  but  as  I  turned  to  leave  him,  saying  that 
the  sunshine  was  too  hot  to  loiter  in,  he  spoke  ab 
ruptly. 

"  Pardon  me,  Mr.  Chester,  but  you  say  you  will 
join  the  army  when  freed  from  your  lameness.  Why, 
then,  in  the  interim,  do  you  not  go  home?" 

"  Why  did  not  the  mountain  go  to  Mahomet?  " 
I  answered,  stopping  and  laughing  easily. 

"  Well,  they  did  get  together  finally,"  he  re 
turned. 

"  Aye,  and  I  may  finally  get  home,  but  there  is 
the  broad  sound  and  the  cursed  patrol  you  wot  of. 
If  I  am  not  there  now  it  is  not  from  lack  of  trying. 
There  is  no  communication  save  by  whale-boat,  and 
those  expeditions  are  secret." 

"  And  would  you  risk  the  chances  in  one  of  these 
expeditions?  I  might  be  able  to  help  you,"  he 
answered  quietly.  "  I  am  not  without  influence. 
From  what  part  of  Long  Island  did  you  say?  " 

"  I  have  not  said,"  I  answered,  quickened  by  his 
kindness ;  "  but  I  am  from  South  Oyster  Bay,  in 
Queens." 

4 


THE    STRANGER 

He  lifted  his  black  brows  as  if  surprised.  There 
was  not  the  slightest  hurry  to  his  words  as  he  said 
(speaking  like  one  in  a  reverie,  his  eyes  seemingly 
fixed  on  the  center  of  the  hot  common) : 

"  It  is  probable,  then,  that  you  know  Judge 
Thomas  Jones,  of  Tryon  Hall;  it  is  possible  that 
you  are  acquainted  with  Squire  Emberson,  who 
lives " 

"  Oh,  my  prophetic  soul!  "  I  broke  in,  turning 
on  him.  "  Squire  Emberson!  Squire  Emberson  is 
my  uncle — my  father,  mother,  and  my  all !  His  home 
is  mine!  Do  you  know  him?  Have  you  heard  of 
him?  Is  he  alive?  I  have  had  no  letter  from  him  for 
eight  months!  " 

My  sudden  enthusiasm  did  not  move  him.  He 
seemed  to  weigh  each  word  he  spoke — a  manner  that 
appeared  habitual — but  now  he  brought  his  eyes  to 
mine  as  he  said: 

"  I  have  a  slight  acquaintance  with  the  squire. 
There  are  but  few  of  prominence  on  Nassau  with 
whom  I  have  not  come  in  contact — that  is,  before  the 
enemy  took  control.  But  I  can  not  answer  your 
questions.  I  may,  however,  be  able  to  place  you  in  a 
position  to  answer  them  for  yourself.  If  you  wish  it 
I  will  try.  Would  you  undertake  the  risk?  In  doing 
so  you  will  possibly  be  in  a  position  to  do  me  a  favor 
in  return." 

"  Faith,  that  I  will,"  I  answered  readily,  not  for 
a  moment  looking  beyond  the  possibility  of  again 
getting  home ;  "  and  if  I  can  serve  you " 

He  interrupted  me. 

"  Yes — yes — I  understand.  But  pardon  me  if  I 
leave  you  here.  I  will  see  you  later.  You  live " 


FOR    A    MAIDEN    BRAVE 

"  In  the  Connecticut  Hall."  * 

"  I  will  possibly  look  you  up.  I  have  no  doubt 
of  your  mettle,  sir.  We  may  yet  each  serve  the 
other.  Good  morning." 

He  held  out  his  hand,  grasped  mine,  rather 
limply,  in  the  circumstances,  and  without  another 
word  turned  and  walked  down  the  road. 

All  this  was  very  strange.  I  stood  and  looked 
after  him,  nor  could  I  help  wondering  whether  my 
back  resembled  his.  For  withal  that  we  were  of  a 
height,  there  was  a  certain  roundness  to  his  shoulders 
that  mine  did  not  possess,  and  his  steps  were  short, 
as  if  his  knees  were  liable  to  give  way  if  he  strode 
in  a  manner  befitting  his  length  of  limb.  One  un 
used  to  marching,  I  thought,  but  perhaps  inured  to 
the  saddle. 

I  do  not  know  why  I  dwelt  on  these  things  at 
that  time.  I  certainly  was  in  no  mood  to  criticize 
the  man  whose  words  and  actions  had  been  irre 
proachable,  nor  did  I  go  wool-gathering  on  his  possi 
ble  motive  in  befriending  me.  The  sudden  hope  he 
had  aroused,  the  quick  lifting  of  my  depressed 
spirits,  should  have  put  my  mind  less  on  his  personal 
appearance  than  on  the  matter  he  had  given  my  head; 
nevertheless,  at  that  instant  I  thought  more  of  the 
stranger's  personality  than  of  aught  else. 

For  all  man's  boast  of  his  free  agency,  I  fancy  he 
is  controlled  from  a  point  beyond  his  ken,  and  in  a 
manner  little  dreamed  of.  I  mean  in  trivial  inci 
dents,  the  so-called  trivialities  looming  large  in  the 

*  Since  1800  the  structure  has  been  known  as  the  "  Old  South 
Middle."  Of  the  original  buildings  of  Yale  it  is  the  only  one 
left  standing. 

6 


THE    STRANGER 

light  of  subsequent  events.  If  not,  why,  then,  did  I 
stand  in  the  broiling  heat  of  the  forenoon  sun,  look 
ing  after  and  noting  the  details  of  my  would-be  bene 
factor? 

As  he  approached  the  pump  on  the  Market  Street* 
I  marked  him  turn  his  head  and  glance  back  fur 
tively,  though  when  he  saw  I  still  followed  him  with 
my  eyes  he  swung  full  about,  and  throwing  up  his 
hand  in  recognition,  disappeared  around  the  corner. 
There  was  something  peculiar  in  the  way  it  was  done. 
I  can  not  express  it  in  words,  but  a  quick,  intuitive 
feeling  came  to  me  that  the  man  knew  me  much  bet 
ter  than  I  knew  him,  and  that  he  was  suspicious  of 
me,  for  some  unknown  reason. 

The  idea  was  so  intangible,  however,  that  it 
slipped  from  my  mind,  and  I  started  across  the  com 
mon,  my  head  full  of  the  stranger's  likeness  to  my 
self.  The  broad  stretch  of  unkempt  meadow  that  has 
since  become  a  thing  of  beauty  was  rank  with  dock, 
mullein,  and  pig-weed  that  had  found  congenial  foot 
ing  among  the  outcropping  glacial  boulders.  Here 
and  there  the  rough  field  was  broken  by  groves  of 
parched  alders,  among  which  a  few  cattle  sought 
refuge  from  the  flies.  From  the  lower  end  of  this 
waste  arose  the  combined  State  and  Court  Housef 
with  its  attendant  gaunt  whipping-post,  its  severe 
plainness  of  architecture  in  no  way  softened  by  the 
surrounding  desolation.  The  sun  was  like  fire.  The 
landscape  trembled  in  the  rich  heat,  the  leaves  on  the 
elms  near  the  college  hung  well-nigh  motionless,  and 

*  Now  Chapel  Street. 

f  On  the  site  of  the  present  Trinity  Church. 

7 


FOR    A    MAIDEN    BRAVE 

the  only  sounds  heard  were  my  own  footsteps,  the 
strident  blare  of  the  locust  that  cut  the  hot  air  like 
a  whip,  telling  of  the  fulness  of  summer,  and  the 
myriad  of  fluttering,  humming  insects  disturbed  by  my; 
progress  through  the  sparse  grass. 


CHAPTEK   H 

AT    THE    BOTTOM 

THE  year  of  grace  1778  was,  beyond  doubt,  the 
most  momentous  of  the  Revolution.  At  its  opening, 
the  fortunes  of  the  colonial  cause  had  fallen  to  their 
lowest  ebb.  The  army,  concentrated  at  Valley 
Forge,  was  but  little  more  than  a  name,  though  its 
vitality  and  recuperative  power  were  yet  to  be  the 
wonder  of  the  world.  The  recent  alliance  with 
France,  made  possible  by  the  surrender  of  Burgoyne 
at  Saratoga  the  year  before,  had  galvanized  the  re 
publicans,  if  not  into  new  life,  into  a  condition  less 
absolutely  hopeless,  and  this  condition  had  grown 
into  something  more  positive  by  the  consequent 
evacuation  of  Philadelphia  and  the  decided  prick 
administered  by  Washington  to  the  enemy  at  Mon- 
mouth,  on.  the  retreat  of  the  latter  across  New 
Jersey. 

Although  held  inactive  by  physical  disability  and 
reduced  in  spirits  by  abject  poverty,  I  was  an  in 
tensely  interested  observer  of  political  affairs — a  fact 
easily  accounted  for  through  the  knowledge  that 
Yale  had  always  been  a  very  hotbed  of  rebellion 
against  the  policy  of  England. 

Sent  to  college  by  my  uncle  before  the  outbreak 
of  hostilities,  I  had  barely  passed  my  first 
2  9 


FOR    A    MAIDEN    BRAVE 

tion,  when,  with  a  number  of  my  fellows,  and  the 
encouragement  of  the  faculty,  I  joined  the  Govern 
or's  Foot-Guards,  and,  under  the  redoubtable  Bene 
dict  Arnold,  marched  to  Cambridge.  There  was  lit 
tle  patriotism  in  the  act,  and,  indeed,  the  word  was 
seldom  heard  in  those  days,  though  it  is  common 
enough  now.  A  love  of  adventure,  and  a  desire  to 
retaliate  for  the  outrage  perpetrated  by  the  British 
at  Lexington  and  Concord,  were  the  motives  that 
moved  most  of  us,  and  when,  after  a  brief  three 
weeks'  tour  of  duty,  we  were  marched  back  to  New 
Haven  (leaving  Arnold  behind),  I  returned  to  my 
studies  as  if  nothing  had  happened.  Not  one  of  us 
dreamed  that  the  action  of  Gage  would  have  the 
sanction  of  the  royal  Government,  and  the  idea  of  a 
separation  from  the  Crown  was  one  against  which  we 
would  then  have  recoiled. 

After  the  disastrous  defeat  of  Washington  on 
Long  Island  in  1776,  I  heard  but  rarely  from  my 
uncle,  communication  between  us  being  entirely  cut 
off  by  land,  and  soon  after,  as  the  British  took  com 
mand  of  the  adjacent  waters,  it  ceased  almost  com 
pletely,  and  with  it  ceased  my  income.  It  is  true  that 
I  had  received  four  or  five  letters  from  home  since 
that  time;  straggling  letters,  evidently  sent  over 
land  to  Southhold,  and  there  trusted  to  some  ven 
turesome  spirit  who  was  intent  on  crossing  the  sound. 
Each  letter  referred  to  moneys  forwarded,  but  for  the 
space  of  two  years  never  a  shilling  of  it  had  reached 
me.  And  this  was  not  to  be  wondered  at,  as  by  then 
hard  cash  had  become  a  prize  for  which  all  fought, 
and  unprotected  property  rights  were  little  respected 
by  either  friend  or  foe;  certainly  not  by  the  despera- 

10 


AT    THE    BOTTOM 

does  who  would  be  willing  to  run  the  gantlet  of  the 
British  flotilla  that  then  laced  the  broad  water  stretch 
ing  betwixt  Nassau,  or  Long  Island,  and  the  Connect 
icut  shore. 

In  the  spring  of  1777  I  answered  the  call  that 
came  to  repel  Tryon's  expedition  to  Danbury,  but 
we  were  forwarded  tardily,  and  arrived  only  in  time 
to  see  the  enemy  retreat  to  their  boats,  too  late  to  be 
of  service.  It  was  on  the  homeward  march  that  I 
fell  and  broke  my  leg,  and  scarcely  was  I  on  my  feet 
again  when  I  sprained  my  ankle  in  such  a  manner  as 
almost  to  disable  me  completely  for  months,  and 
from  the  effects  of  which  I  had  not  fully  recovered 
at  the  time  my  story  opens. 

Therefore,  I  have  never  seen  regular  service,  lit 
tle  of  warfare,  and  nothing  of  battle,  nor  will  my 
pages  be  reddened  with  gouts  of  blood,  thank  God! 
But  I  have  seen  much  activity  and  some  appalling 
dangers,  and  have  a  tale  to  tell  so  strange,  so  filled 
with  the  passions  of  men,  that  fighting  afield,  to  me, 
seems  tame  beside  it. 

It  is  doubtful  whether  the  Almighty  has  aught  to 
do  with  mortal  strife,  for,  in  my  logic,  a  God  of  love 
can  not  be  a  God  of  war.  Yet  certain  it  is,  that 
some  unknown  wisdom  directed  my  future,  plucked 
me  from  possible  glory  in  the  field  to  set  me  in  a 
whirlpool  of  activity  where  I  could  serve  my  coun 
try,  my  own  interests,  and  the  cause  of  individual 
right  in  a  manner  no  less  honorable,  if  more  ob 
scure. 

The  Tantalus-like  quality  of  my  poverty  de 
pressed  me  in  a  way  that  abject  hopelessness  would 
not  have  done.  My  uncle  was  well-to-do,  even  to 

11 


FOR    A    MAIDEN    BRAVE 

the  point  of  wealth,  and  I  was  aware  that  I  stood 
to  him  as  a  son  and  would  inherit  his  property,  yet 
not  a  farthing  of  my  allowance  could  I  come  by,  and, 
in  fact,  neither  of  us  had  a  knowledge  of  the  condi 
tion  and  whereabouts  of  the  other.  I  had  banked 
on  my  prospects  until  there  came  an  end  to  the  re 
sources  of  those  who  knew  me,  and  I  was  now  in  ex 
tremities,  my  entire  assets  being  but  three  crowns, 
and  I  owed  for  past  tuition,  board,  and  the  shabby 
clothes  that  covered  my  back.  My  condition  was 
not  singular.  Though  removed  from  the  then  seat 
of  war,  New  Haven,  in  common  with  other  coast 
towns,  had  suffered  severely.  Nearly  every  vessel 
belonging  to  the  port  had  been  destroyed  and  busi 
ness  interruptions  grew  to  be  so  frequent,  the  pov 
erty  of  the  people  so  general  and  distressing,  that  it 
finally  became  necessary  to  suspend  the  college  and 
dismiss  the  students  until,  as  read  the  notice,  "  God, 
in  his  kind  providence,  shall  open  a  door  for  their  re 
turn  to  this  fixed  and  ancient  seat  of  learning."  The 
archives  and  library  were  moved  to  a  place  of  safety 
inland,  and  Yale  was  deserted  by  all  save  a  few,  who, 
like  myself,  still  found  asylum  within  its  walls.  I 
retained  my  room  in  the  gloomy  Connecticut  Hall, 
remaining  more  on  sufferance  than  by  right.  That 
much  and  no  more  had  I  obtained  through  my  serv 
ice  to  the  State.  Even  in  the  autumn  before  I  had 
been  reduced  to  a  few  shillings,  and  mighty  glad  had  I 
been  to  add  to  them  by  gathering  and  selling  walnuts 
and  chestnuts.  At  that  time  flour  had  become  so 
scarce  that  the  college  steward  had  advertised  for 
nuts  to  be  ground  and  made  into  a  sort  of  bread,  and 
these  finally  failing,  the  mid-winter  vacation  was  ex- 

12 


AT    THE    BOTTOM 

tended  three  weeks  on  accpunt  of  the  lack  of  food 
supplies  for  the  students.* 

Therefore  it  may  readily  be  imagined  that  the 
stranger's  words  touched  a  chord  of  hope  long  silent. 
While  his  personality  aroused  my  curiosity,  I  was  in 
no  state  of  mind  to  criticize  his  motives  even  were 
they  other  than  the  kindest.  As  for  our  likeness, 
there  appeared  to  be  no  possible  relationship  to  ac 
count  for  it.  My  father  and  mother  having  died  in 
my  infancy,  I  knew  of  no  relatives  save  my  uncle 
(who  was  my  mother's  brother)  and  his  sister,  the 
latter  the  widow  of  a  naval  officer,  a  Lieutenant  Colt, 
who  had  been  lost  at  sea  years  agone.  I  had  never 
seen  the  widow  Colt,  or  Aunt  Cornelia,  as  she  was 
referred  to,  nor  had  there  been  any  intercourse  be 
tween  her  and  my  uncle;  and  though  the  latter  would 
not  express  himself  to  me  (from  pride,  perhaps),  I 
was  perfectly  aware  that  no  love  was  lost  between 
them.  Above  all,  it  was  certain  there  was  no  Blair, 
near  or  distant,  in  my  family,  and  as  certain  that  I 
had  never  seen  the  man  before.  As  I  mused  in  my 
room  that  afternoon,  I  settled  the  whole  matter  as 
being  caused  by  an  unaccountable  freak  of  nature, 
or  perhaps  that  the  stranger's  resemblance  to  myself 
lay  more  in  my  imagination  than  in  fact. 

*  A  fact. 


13 


CHAPTEE   III 

THE    MISSION 

THAT  night  Major  Tallmadge  arrived  from  New 
London,  and  the  force  he  brought  with  him  camped 
on  the  common.  They  were  the  Connecticut  contin 
gent  from  the  east,  on  their  way  to  join  the  main 
army,  and  were  the  finest  body  of  men  I  had  seen  for 
many  a  day.  On  the  third  night  they  passed  on,  all 
but  a  small  detachment  left  for  recruiting  purposes, 
and  so  strongly  had  I  been  affected  by  their  appear 
ance,  by  the  gleam  of  white  canvas  striking  a  strong 
note  on  the  sunburned  common,  by  the  music,  the 
rattle  of  arms,  and  the  martial  air  that  suddenly  per 
vaded  the  quiet  town,  that  my  desire  overcame  me 
and  I  offered  myself  for  enlistment. 

For  time  had  passed,  and  the  little  shoot  of  hope 
which  had  sprung  to  the  surface  at  the  words  of  the 
stranger  was  dead  of  neglect.  I  had  neither  seen  nor 
heard  of  the  man  calling  himself  Blair  since  our  first 
meeting,  and  my  present  state  had  become  intoler 
able — so  intolerable,  in  fact,  that  weeks  before  I 
had  made  up  my  mind  to  essay  the  passage  of  the 
sound  alone  as  soon  as  my  foot  was  well.  This  de 
termination  had  lightened  the  dreariness  of  my  im 
prisonment,  desperate  as  would  be  the  venture  and 
problematical  its  success,  for  a  small  boat  was  beyond 


THE    MISSION 

my  reach  unless  I  stole  it,  and  the  chances  of  being 
made  a  prisoner  by  a  British  cruiser,  far  from  remote. 
At  present  the  attempt  was  impossible ;  home  was  out 
of  the  question,  and  I  determined  to  join  the  army. 

But  my  application  was  refused  so  promptly, 
on  account  of  my  limp,  that  my  cheeks  tingled 
with  the  blood  that  flew  to  them.  For  the  officer 
wished  to  know  if  I  desired  the  name  without  the 
game.  Was  I  after  enrolment  that  I  might  pocket 
my  bounty  and  break  down  inside  of  twenty  miles? 
By  his  faith,  it  looked  as  if  I  wanted  to  join  for 
clothes  and  food,  though  he  allowed  I  might  run  fast 
enough  with  the  Hessians  at  my  back.  The  unex 
pected  rebuff,  the  coarse  insult,  and  the  laugh  that 
sprang  from  the  bystanders  made  me  so  mad  that  I 
turned  upon  him  and  damned  him  to  his  face.  I 
dared  him  to  step  out  and  I  would  show  him  who 
was  the  better  man,  crippled  though  I  was,  for  I 
had  a  trick  at  the  fall  which  had  served  me  well  in 
sport.  The  fellow  laughed  and  bettered  my  curses. 
Beside  myself  with  rage,  I  drew  out  my  three  crowns 
— the  last  coins  I  possessed — and  wagered  him  I 
would  throw  him  thrice,  straight,  or,  if  he  feared  me 
there,  I  would  try  a  bout  with  bare  fists  or  even 
cross  broadswords.  One's  rage  is  never  seasoned  with 
reason,  but  sometimes  it  works  an  advantage.  The 
officer  suddenly  grew  red  and  stammered  while  the 
loungers  as  quickly  became  silent,  at  which  I  turned 
to  see  the  cause,  and  found  myself  face  to  face  with  a 
tall  man  dressed  in  a  weather-beaten  uniform,  his 
shoulders  showing  the  rank  of  a  field-officer.  I  knew 
by  instinct  it  was  Major  Tallmadge,  and  shrank  into 
myself,  albeit  my  face  still  held  the  flush  of  my  pas- 

15 


FOR    A    MAIDEN    BRAVE 

sion.  The  officer's  eyes  swept  me  from  head  to  foot 
in  a  second,  and  the  ghost  of  a  smile  played  on  his 
thin  lips  as  he  ordered  the  place  cleared.  My  wrath 
had  been  hot,  as  wrath  is  under  injustice,  but  little  I 
guessed  the  recruiting  officer  had  been  kind  without 
intention  and  that  for  me  the  time  was  ripe.  I  was  so 
thoroughly  ashamed  of  my  outburst  and  the  knowl 
edge  that  behind  the  major  stood  a  press  of  people, 
probably  drawn  by  my  loud  words,  that  I  edged  away 
without  lifting  my  eyes,  though  I  held  my  head  as 
high  as  any  one  of  them.  Smarting  with  chagrin, 
I  started  for  my  own  room  that  I  might  nurse  my 
wrath  in  solitude,  but  I  had  not  passed  half  the 
length  of  the  common,  when  I  heard  hurried  footsteps 
behind  me,  and  turned  to  see  that  my  pursuer  was  no 
less  a  person  than  the  man  who  had  been  in  my 
thought  night  and  day  since  I  had  seen  him.  It 
was  Blair,  himself.  Hot  and  breathless  he  came  up 
to  me.  He  was  somewhat  paler  than  when  I  first 
met  him,  but  otherwise  unchanged.  Without  pref 
ace  or  reference  to  the  scene  he  must  have  witnessed, 
he  began: 

"  Mr.  Chester,  are  you  of  the  same  mind  as  when 
we  parted? " 

I  was  in  no  mood  for  softness,  and  hardly  for 
courtesy.  In  my  present  temper  the  interruption  to 
my  black  thoughts  was  irritating,  my  unreasoning 
vexation  at  myself  extending  to  all  the  world.  I  sud 
denly  disliked  the  man  intensely  and  without  cause, 
and  curtly  enough  I  answered: 

"  I  would  go  to  the  devil  to  get  from  here,  sir!  " 

"  You  have  the  chance,"  he  replied,  with  a  smile 
that  appeared  to  come  from  a  recognition  of  the 

16 


THE    MISSION 

double  construction  that  might  be  put  upon  his 
answer.  "  I  have  spoken  to  the  major  about  you. 
If  agreeable,  you  are  to  report  at  headquarters  to 
night  between  eight  and  nine — not  earlier." 

He  looked  at  me  as  if  hanging  on  my  reply. 

"Where  is  headquarters? "  I  asked,  less  roughly 
than  I  had  answered. 

"  The  Benedict  Arnold  house." 

"  Tell  the  major  I'll  be  there,"  I  said,  my  grace 
growing  with  the  seconds,  for  I  appreciated  his  deli 
cacy  in  ignoring  my  late  discomfiture.  "  If  my 
thanks " 

"  Never  mind  them  at  present,"  he  returned, 
taking  a  long  breath.  "  You  will  see  me  there.  I 
am  happy  at  having  done  you  a  favor.  Au  revoir." 

Though  I  was  now  ready  enough  to  question  him, 
he  appeared  desirous  to  terminate  the  interview.  He 
flung  off  the  French  words  with  a  little  gesture  of 
salute  exactly  as  I  would  have  done.  It  was  like 
looking  at  myself  in  a  glass  and  hearing  my  own 
voice,  and  before  I  had  fully  time  to  realize  the  fact 
he  had  turned  and  was  making  his  way  back  through 
the  hot  sunshine.  I  stared  after  him  like  one  in  a 
dream.  With  as  little  stability  as  smoke  in  a  gale, 
my  bad  temper  altered  its  form,  and  something  took 
possession  of  me,  the  character  of  which  I  am  at 
loss  to  determine.  It  was  not  joy  born  of  a  new 
hope;  far  from  it.  I  seemed  to  be  clutched  by  a 
sudden  something  that  resembled  fear.  And  yet 
it  was  not  fear.  Rather  was  it  a  prophecy,  for  as  I 
stood  there  looking  abroad,  yet  seeing  nothing  of  the 
wide  sweep  of  the  common,  I  knew  as  well  as  I  know 
now  that  my  hour  had  struck,  that  something  new 

17 


FOR    A    MAIDEN    BRAVE 

was  to  come,  but  what,  lay  beyond  my  ken.  I  aver 
that  I  am  no  coward,  and  this  feeling,  powerful 
though  it  was,  did  not  ease  me  of  my  determination. 
A  moment  later  I  was  free  from  the  mental  load, 
and  like  a  man  newly  born,  and  with  my  temper 
cleared,  I  went  on  my  way. 

If,  during  the  remainder  of  the  day,  my  body 
rested  my  brain  worked  hard  enough,  and  when  night 
came  I  made  my  apparel  as  brave  as  my  limited  ward 
robe  would  allow  and  sallied  forth  to  the  Arnold 
house,  on  Water  Street. 

This  was  a  beautiful  mansion,  and  its  situation, 
facing  the  bay,  made  it,  to  me,  the  most  desirable 
residence  in  town.  I  knew  it  well — as  well  as  I  knew 
its  owner;  but  at  that  time  it  had  not  the  distinction 
of  having  sheltered  the  greatest  traitor  in  history.* 

There  was  no  delay  to  my  entrance.  A  few 
people,  mostly  civilians,  sat  talking  in  the  anteroom 
as  I  passed  on  to  the  apartment  occupied  by  the 
major,  and  when  I  was  shown  into  this,  I  was  not 
surprised  to  see  the  man  Blair  in  close  conversa 
tion  with  the  officer.  They  were  alone.  A  single 
lamp  burned  on  the  table,  the  corners  of  the  large 
room  being  made  gloomy  by  the  shade  over  the  light. 
As  the  soldier  who  announced  my  name  backed  out, 
Blair  got  up  and  moved  away,  yet  I  was  perfectly 
conscious  of  his  near  presence,  although  I  could  not 
see  him  as  I  advanced  to  the  center  of  the  room. 
For  a  moment  Major  Tallmadge  looked  at  me  with 
out  speaking,  then  motioned  me  to  a  chair  directly 
beneath  the  glare  of  the  lamp. 

*  The  house,  but  little  altered,  still  stands. 
18 


THE    MISSION 

"  An'  ye  are  John  Chester !  "  he  said,  with  an 
abruptness  of  speech  that  made  each  word 'like  a 
bullet,  his  keen  eyes  fixed  on  me  the  while. 

"  Yes,  sir,"  I  returned,  bowing  and  limping  to 
the  seat  indicated. 

"  God  Almighty !  The  man  is  lame ! "  he  ex 
claimed.  "  This  will  not  do,  this  will  not  do !  "  He 
knitted  his  brows  as  if  in  anger  at  an  atttempted 
deceit. 

"  It  does  not  greatly  handicap  me,  sir.  It  is 
but  temporary,  at  worst,"  I  answered  quietly,  though 
I  felt  I  had  already  lost  ground. 

"  Ye  evidently  thought  so  when  ye  bearded  the 
sergeant  this  morning.  I  heard  ye,  sir!  Ye  have 
no  lack  of  impudence,  young  man.  But  that  aside. 
I  understand  ye  be  well  acquainted  across  the  sound; 
that  ye  know  each  foot  of  the  land ;  that  ye  have  seen 
service;  that  ye  have  a  clear  head  an'  a  clever  tongue 
which  ye  know  how  to  control — though  I  have  rea 
son  to  doubt  the  latter."  His  thin  lips  broadened 
into  a  hard  smile,  but  he  went  on.  "  I  hear,  too, 
that  ye  be  anxious  to  go  to  the  devil  to  get  from 
New  Haven.  "Well,  well,  there  be  a  number  going. 
Do  ye  wish  to  act  as  guide? " 

He  bent  far  forward  in  his  chair,  his  gray  eyes 
fixed  steadily  on  mine.  He  neither  ceased  his  close 
observation  nor  altered  his  position  as  he  stopped 
speaking,  his  lean  jaws  coming  together  like  a  sprung 
trap. 

"  For  the  first,  I  have  evidently  been  flattered," 
I  answered.  "  For  the  second,  I  fail  to  understand 
you  entirely." 

"  Ye  would  have  been  a  fool  had  ye  pretended 
19 


FOR    A    MAIDEN    BRAVE 

as  much,"  he  replied,  unspringing  himself  and  letting 
go  of  my  eye  as  he  leaned  back.  "  Had  I  not  wit 
nessed  your  spirit  this  morning,  sir,  I  should  not 
have  considered  ye  for  an  instant  to-night.  Can  ye 
walk  far?" 

"  It  is  a  slight  stiffness,  not  pain,  that  causes  my 
limp,"  I  answered.  "  I  can  hold  my  own,  I  fancy." 

"  Aye?  "Well,  ye  may  have  a  rough  test.  Your 
home  is  near  that  of  Judge  Thomas  Jones,  on  Fort 
Neck,  at  South  Oyster  Bay.  Will  ye  guide  an  ex 
pedition  to  that  gentleman's  house,  an'  take  all 
risks?" 

"  To  attack  it !  "  I  exclaimed,  aghast  at  the  idea, 
for  the  judge  had  long  been  a  friend  of  my  uncle. 
I  had  looked  upon  him  as  an  example  of  the  absolute 
aristocrat.  I  knew  him  to  be  a  Tory  in  politics,  but 
had  no  personal  dislike  for  him.  Though  I  bend  my 
knee  to  no  man,  I  recognized  him  to  be  far  above  me 
in  station. 

"Faith,  no;  not  quite  that,"  replied  the  major. 
"  Have  ye  made  the  oath  ? "  he  demanded  abruptly, 
shooting  the  question  at  me  with  startling  abrupt 
ness. 

"  Yes,  sir,"  I  replied  with  prompt  emphasis. 

"  Then  I  see  we  must  take  ye  into  confidence  a 
bit.  Ye  know  of  the  raid  that  overtook  General 
Silliman,  in  May,  at  his  house  on  the  Fairfield 
coast?" 

I  nodded,  for  the  kidnaping,  which  was  in  retali 
ation  for  Meigs's  successful  expedition  against  Sag 
Harbor,  had  been  a  blow  to  Connecticut. 

"  Well,  we  have  no  one  to  exchange  for  him — no 
one  of  equal  rank,  I  mean — an'  neither  have  we  two 

20 


His  fist  came  down  on  the  table  with  a  bang. 


THE    MISSION 

hundred  privates  to  fill  the  bill.*  We  must  have 
him  back,  and  as  the  honorable  judge  is  a  pestilent 
partizan  and  the  most  prominent  Tory  in  reach,  we 
have  hit  upon  him  to  hold  in  exchange.  Do  you 
follow  me,  sir?  We  take  him  bodily,  as  Silliman 
was  taken,  doing  him  an'  his  no  injury,  an'  we  need 
a  guide  to  his  house.  Ye  have  the  secret  now,  an' 
if  it  gets  out  I'll  see  ye  hang  as  high  as  Hainan !  " 

His  fist  came  down  on  the  table  with  a  bang. 
His  sudden  fierceness,  which  grew  as  he  spoke,  and  his 
final  threat  were  not  calculated  to  calm  my  nerves, 
but  without  a  thought,  and  as  if  I  were  moved  by 
some  power  other  than  my  own,  I  answered  before 
he  had  caught  his  breath: 

"  I  understand  you  fully,  sir." 

"An'  will  ye  do  it?" 

"  Yes,  sir,  I  will." 

He  got  up  from  his  chair  and  stood  looking  down 
on  me  for  fully  a  minute,  then  reseating  himself,  said 
with  a  calmness  in  marked  contrast  to  his  previous 
vehemence : 

"  I  knew  your  father,  young  man,  years  agone, 
years  agone.  If  ye  be  like  him  an'  your  wit  is  as 
ready  as  your  tongue,  ye  can  be  trusted.  To  be  fair 
with  ye,  I  have  looked  ye  up  since  first  Mr.  Blair 
mentioned  ye,  then  saw  ye  yonder  on  the  common.  I 
did  not  know  of  the  limp,  though,  but  on  another 
matter  perhaps  it  will  be  of  service."  He  paused,  and 
then  asked  abruptly,  "  Is  your  uncle  a  true  man? " 

"  He  was  a  Whig  in  '75,  sir,"  I  answered;  "  and 

*  The  tariff  in  exchange  of  prisoners  during  the  Revolution 
was  rated  so  that  a  colonel  equaled  100  men;  a  brigadier,  200; 
major-general,  372;  and  a  lieutenant-general,  1,044. 

21 


FOR    A    MAIDEN    BRAVE 

bearing  in  mind  the  set  of  his  jaw  and  the  width  of 
his  chin,  there  is  little  reason  for  me  to  think  he  has 
changed  his  opinion." 

"  If  alive  and  unscathed  by  the  robbers  abroad 
on  Long  Island,  he  has  probably  changed  those  that 
drop  from  his  tongue.  I  fancy  Squire  Emberson 
no  fool,  at  least." 

Here  he  arose  from  his  chair,  the  act  being  quick 
and  impulsive,  as  were  all  his  movements. 

Thus  far  there  had  been  nothing  to  cause  me 
unusual  trepidation.  To  guide  an  expedition  over 
a  well-known  country  argued  little  risk  to  myself, 
and  the  violence  of  the  officer — a  violence  which  was, 
as  I  afterward  knew,  nothing  but  a  mannerism — was 
insufficient  to  account  for  the  thumping  of  my  heart. 
But  thumping  it  was,  and  almost  painfully,  too — 
God  knows  for  what  reason;  it  had  never  before  been 
so  obtrusive,  and  I  certainly  was  not  under  the  influ 
ence  of  fear  at  that  moment.  Thinking  the  interview 
ended  by  the  rising  of  the  officer,  I,  too,  came  to  my 
feet  and  felt  the  relief  of  movement. 

"  When  shall  I  be  wanted?  "  I  asked. 

"  To-night  is  Wednesday.  Ye  will  start  at  dusk 
Friday.  Ye  will  be  under  the  orders  of  Captain 
Hawley.  But  of  that  anon.  Sit  down,  sir;  I  am  not 
yet  done  with  ye." 

I  reseated  myself,  and  he  walked  across  to  an  open 
desk  barely  visible  in  the  shadow.  I  heard  him  pull 
ing  papers  hither  and  thither,  and  through  the  silence 
caught  his  muttering.  Finally  he  struck  his  fore 
head  with  his  open  palm  and  said  aloud: 

"  Where  have  I  put  those  Annie  Kronje 
papers? " 

22 


THE    MISSION 

As  if  the  answer  came  with  the  question,  he 
smote  his  forehead  again  and  knelt  to  open  a  black 
portmanteau  beneath  the  desk.  As  he  got  to  his 
feet  I  saw  two  or  three  papers  in  his  hand,  and  he 
was  coming  toward  me  when  he  stopped  half-way. 
Turning  to  the  corner  of  the  room,  he  said : 

"  Faith,  Mr.  Blair,  are  ye  still  here?  I  thought 
ye  gone.  Kindly  give  me  your  absence  till  I  have 
finished  with  this  young  gentleman." 

Blair  made  no  answer,  but  I  heard  the  door  open 
and  shut  very  softly.  As  the  latch  fell  the  major 
came  to  the  table.  Drawing  a  chair  close  to  mine, 
he  laid  a  hand  on  my  knee,  his  manner  altering  to 
a  low-voiced  confidence. 

"  My  lad,  I  said  I  knew  your  father,  and  I  did, 
for  I  am  a  Nassau  man  myself.  Now  it  is  from 
believing  ye  are  of  the  stripe  of  your  parent  that  I 
am  about  to  open  a  matter  on  which  ye  must  be  dead, 
so  far  as  breathing  a  word  about  it  goes.  Besides, 
Blair  vouches  for  ye,  and  I  have  no  reason  to  distrust 
him.  Let  me  ask,  are  ye  equal  to  a  little  quiet  serv 
ice  across  the  sound?  I  mean  beyond  being  a  guide. 
Say  no  like  a  man,  if  ye  spleen  at  it." 

I  fetched  a  long  breath  at  this  and  was  conscious 
of  the  severe  scrutiny  of  his  eye  as  mine  wandered. 

"  I  will  attempt  aught  that  is  honorable,"  I 
finally  answered,  returning  my  gaze  to  his. 

"  It  is  not  to  spy,"  he  said  quickly;  "  though  ye 
must  get  information  if  ye  can;  some  will  likely  be 
given  ye  second-hand.  Yet  I  count  spying  as  no  dis 
honor.  Do  ye  think  Nathan  Hale  would  have  low 
ered  himself?  Fire  may  be  met  by  fire;  it  is  neces 
sary  at  times.  Read  this." 

23 


FOR    A    MAIDEN    BRAVE 

He  selected  a  paper  from  the  sheaf  in  his  hand, 
put  it  into  mine,  and  then,  as  if  to  avoid  distracting 
my  attention,  he  arose  and  began  walking  to  and  fro. 
I  unfolded  the  heavy  blue  sheet  and  read  as  follows : 

"  To  Major  Tallmadge,  at  New  London: 

"  I  am  in  receipt  of  a  letter  from  the  Provincial 
Governor  of  New  York,  stating  that  the  last  confi 
dential  officer  has  been  exchanged  from  the  vicinity 

of   Brookland.       Through   the    activity   of   A 

K much  more  has  been  collected  than  the  ex 
changed  prisoner  could  carry  in  secrecy,  and  the  re 
mainder  is  awaiting  some  mode  of  conveyance  into 
our  lines.  I  have  been  applied  to  for  assistance,  and 
transmit  this  to  you  as  one  understanding  the  re 
quirements  and  having  charge  of  the  coast  of  this 
State,  hoping  you  can  place  your  hand  on  some  party 
who  is  fitted  to  communicate  in  person  with  the  lady 
in  question.  This  does  not  necessitate  penetrating 
the  enemy's  lines,  as  you  may  see  by  the  enclosed 
paper,  which  you  will  read,  remember,  and  destroy 
as  soon  as  you  have  acted. 

"  I  am  authorized  to  promise  a  pecuniary  reward 
for  such  service,  or  possibly  a  commission  if  the  indi 
vidual  possesses  the  necessary  qualifications. 
"  I  am,  sir,  your  most  obed'n't  serv't, 

"  JONATHAN  TRUMBULL, 
"  Gov.  of  Connecticut" 

As  I  reread  this  plainly  written,  though,  to  me, 
somewhat  ambiguous  communication,  I  felt  that  I 
was  becoming  involved  in  a  matter  which  would  carry 
me  far  deeper  than  my  expectations  had  led  me. 

24 


THE    MISSION 

At  that  moment  I  thought  less  of  danger  than  of 
my  ability  to  meet  the  requirements.  Had  it  been 
purely  a  spying  mission,  I  should  doubtless  have  re 
fused  it  on  account  of  my  inexperience,  though  not 
because  of  the  great  risk  involved;  for  I  hold  that 
man  a  clod,  and  useless  in  any  venture,  who  is  forever 
looking  to  the  safety  of  his  own  skin,  and  thinking 
less  of  the  consequences  of  success  than  of  the  risk 
involved  in  obtaining  it.  But  danger  had  not  been 
mentioned.  Therefore  I  considered  the  matter  one 
demanding  more  of  diplomacy  than  aught  else,  and 
knowing  my  own  nature,  I  knew  I  was  too  upright 
and  downright,  too  impulsive  and  lacking  in  tact,  to 
make  a  success  of  a  mission  in  which  there  was  to  be 
much  fine  lying,  though  the  reward  of  a  commission 
in  the  army  fairly  dazzled  me.  On  the  other  hand, 
if  I  refused  the  charge,  be  it  what  it  might,  I  should 
probably  fall  so  far  in  the  respect  of  the  fiery  officer 
who  was  still  pacing  the  room  that  I  should  even  lose 
the  chance  of  acting  as  a  guide,  and  so  be  relegated 
to  the  obscurity  of  my  old  life,  a  thought  that  was  in 
tolerable.  As  I  folded  the  paper  the  major  stopped 
before  me. 

"  There,  my  lad,  is  an  opportunity  to  win  your 
spurs.  Were  I  shaking  a  free  foot  I  should  like  noth 
ing  better  than  to  go  myself,  but  I  have  more  to  look 
after  than  pounds  and  shillings." 

"  I  gather  little  from  this  letter,  sir,"  I  answered, 
"  but  if  you  think  I  am  fitted,  I  will  act.  I  am  cer 
tainly  willing  to  serve  the  cause.  I  have  attempted 
to  serve  it  in  the  field,  but  through  accident  have 
failed." 

"  I  think  ye  well  fitted,"  he  returned,  "  being  a 
3  25 


lad  of  education,  of  good  family,  and  having  a  home 
on  the  ground  to  account  for  your  presence.  How 
far  is  Emberson's  from  Tryon  Hall?  " 

"  jSTot  more  than  three  miles  by  road,  sir." 

"  Then  only  twenty  from  Jamaica !  Aye,  well 
fitted,  indeed,  and  the  limp  may  be  a  good  foil.  Ye 
are  not  asked  to  go  in  disguise,  to  use  force,  nor  to 
make  a  way  into  the  British  lines.  Only  to  take 
charge  of  moneys  that  have  already  been  gathered 
from  timid  friends  and  which  will  be  brought  to  ye; 
also  to  take  such  information  as  has  been  gleaned 
from  the  enemy  by  the  woman  mentioned,  who  fears 
no  more  to  be  called  a  spy  than  she  does  to  act  the 
part.  This  money  is  needed  by  the  army — ye  may 
guess  how  much — and  so  is  the  information.  Ye  are 
to  bring  back  both  as  soon  as  may  be — that's  all. 
There  are  many  on  that  stricken  island  who  are 
Tories  only  in  mouth.  They  have  contributed  cash 
instead  of  services,  and  as  ye  will  see,  we  have  not  all 
of  it.  There  are  also  many  who  would  jump  at  this 
chance,  but  few  who  have  your  qualifications  in 
knowledge  of  the  land  and  a  home  on  the  spot;  in 
fact,  there  are  few  I  would  trust.  Gold  is  damned 
sticky  stuff,  nowadays.  Are  ye  ripe  for  it  ?  " 

As  he  spoke  my  doubts  grew  less.  I  saw  no  rea 
son  to  hesitate.  The  service  seemed  small  for  the 
reward  offered,  even  inadequate;  there  appeared 
nothing  demanded  beyond  common  intelligence,  se 
crecy,  and  a  trifle  of  nerve.  I  sealed  myself  at  once 
by  a  nod  and  a  word.  At  this  he  drew  his  chair  close 
to  mine,  laid  his  hand  on  my  knee  again,  and  placed 
his  mouth  to  my  ear. 

"  Ye  are  a  wise  youth  and  have  done  well  for 
26 


yourself,"  lie  whispered.  "  May  ye  do  as  well  for  the 
cause  as  I  think  ye  will.  I  am  not  to  tell  ye  all  I 
know.  It  is  unnecessary.  Neither  am  I  going  to 
weight  ye  with  so  much  as  a  written  scrap,  for  mis 
fortune  might  befall  ye  on  the  way  to  Jones's.  Now, 
listen.  When  ye  get  the  chance  ye  are  to  go  to 
Jamaica  and  find  there  a  Dutchman,  one  Killian 
Brouer.  Ask  him  where  ye  can  come  by  Annie 

Kronje,  the  A K of  this  letter.  Remember 

that  name,  and  when  he  asks  ye  what  ye  want  of 
her,  say  the  words  that  ye  are  after  the  sinews  of 
war — the  sinews  of  war.  If  he  asks  what  more,  as 
likely  he  will,  tell  him  it's  none  of  his  damn  business. 
Ye  will  see  what  comes  of  it.  That  is  your  key  and 
that  is  all,  and  it  is  simple  enough." 

"  Aye,  that  is  simple  enough,"  I  returned. 
"  And  who  is  Annie  Kronje?  " 

"  I  know  no  more  of  her  than  do  ye,"  he  an 
swered.  "  Probably  a  Dutch  huyker  who  has  more 
brains  than  falls  to  the  lot  of  her  class.  These  are 
my  instructions,  such  as  I  am  allowed  to  give,  and 
this  makes  an  end  to  the  business.  Keep  it  as 
if  ye  were  dead;  otherwise  ye  know  what  might 
happen  to  the  brave  woman  yonder,  and  to  ye,  my 
lad,  to  ye  as  well,  for  there  would  be  little  mercy 
shown  ye.  Now  go.  Be  here  Friday  by  sundown, 
and  as  ye  pass  out  bid  Blair  back  to  me.  Good 
night!" 


CHAPTEE   IV 

A    LETTER    TO    A    LADY 

IT  was  a  curt  dismissal,  but  in  my  present  state 
of  mind  not  unwelcome.  Blair  looked  keenly  at  me 
as  I  came  out,  offering  me  his  hand,  which  I  took  as 
I  delivered  my  message.  Doubtless  he  would  have 
held  me  a  minute  had  I  given  him  encouragement, 
and  as  doubtless,  too,  he  saw  by  my  face  that  I  had 
been  charged  with  something  out  of  the  common. 

But  I  was  in  no  mood  to  be  detained,  desiring 
only  to  be  alone  that  I  might  think  it  all  out,  and  so 
I  left  him  abruptly. 

I  had  been  schooled  to  self-reliance — which  is 
good  for  any  man — but  was  new  to  the  matter  of 
doing  a  momentous  thing  and  doing  it  in  secret. 
Secrecy  had  never  been  my  forte,  but  now  it  was 
suddenly  thrust  upon  me  and  made  a  matter  of  life 
and  death.  To  say  I  lay  awake  that  night  would 
not  be  true,  being  too  healthy  in  body  and  brain  for 
such  foolishness,  but  the  next  day  passed  in  a  dream, 
a  haze,  though  at  the  end  I  had  considered  so  thor 
oughly  the  matter  given  me  that  by  night  it  had  lost 
its  novelty  as  a  thought  and  had  become  common 
place.  This  would  have  done  much  to  steady  me  had 
steadiness  been  needed,  but  so  hateful  had  become  the 
life  I  was  living  that  I  would  have  accepted  a  release 

28 


A    LETTER    TO    A    LADY 

on  any  fair  terms.  For  upward  of  a  year  I  had  been 
but  existing,  moldering  among  books  in  hopeless 
apathy,  buried  by  forced  inactivity  and  poverty,  like 
a  clam  in  the  mud,  and  now  I  joyed  in  my  prospec 
tive  freedom.  I  assured  myself  my  mission  should 
lose  nothing  through  fault  or  fear  of  mine.  I  would 
go  the  whole  pace.  Little  I  dreamed  the  speed  of  it 
or  where  it  would  take  me,  and,  to  be  true,  yet 
modest  withal,  in  the  new  and  hot  rush  of  my  youth, 
little  I  cared. 

Like  the  day,  the  evening  was  warm  and  close, 
albeit  the  sky  was  cloudless,  its  velvety  depth  ren 
dered  more  beautiful  by  the  moon  nearing  its  full. 
Coatless,  I  leaned  out  of  my  window  to  get  the  faint 
air  stirring  and  drink  in  the  beauty  of  the  world. 
But  for  a  chirping  tree-toad  in  an  elm  near  by  and 
the  fine  night  sounds  that  came  from  the  wide  field  of 
the  common,  there  was  nothing  to  break  the  impres 
sive  stillness.  Presently  I  caught  the  sound  of  foot 
steps  echoing  up  the  barren  stairs  and  through  the 
hollow  hall.  I  could  hear  the  shuffling  of  two  men 
coming  along  the  passage  and  my  own  name  called. 
Drawing  in  my  head,  I  lighted  a  candle,  and  the 
strengthening  glow  showed  me  the  face  of  Mr.  Philip 
Blair  and  that  of  a  student  named  William  Chandler. 
The  former  I  was  honestly  glad  to  see,  conceiving  we 
should  have  much  to  talk  about,  but  I  confess  to  a 
mingling  of  keen  surprise  and  disappointment  as  I 
caught  sight  of  the  perpetually  smiling  face  of  his 
companion. 

Chandler  was  a  man  perhaps  a  year  older  than 
myself.  He  was  a  classmate,  but  was  one  of  the  few 
of  my  fellows  with  whom  I  had  nothing  to  do.  When 

29 


FOR    A    MAIDEN    BRAVE 

the  political  pot  boiled  over  in  1775,  tie  had  been  an 
avowed  royalist,  his  entire  family,  then  living  in  N  ew 
Haven,  being  of  the  same  kidney.  The  college  com 
mittee  of  students  which  had  called  him  to  appear  and 
explain  his  attitude,  had  been  openly  flouted,  broadly 
insulted  in  his  refusal  to  obey,  and  in  consequence  his 
name  was  publicly  posted  as  a  traitor.  From  that 
day  he  was  ostracized  as  completely  as  if  he  had 
no  identity,  albeit  he  steadily  continued  his  studies 
and  attendance  at  class,  and  for  eight  months  brazened 
it  out.  At  the  end  of  that  time  either  his  resolu 
tion  weakened  or  good  sense  came  to  his  rescue, 
for  he  applied  for  reinstatement,  recanted,  apolo 
gized  to  the  committee,  and,  with  more  or  less  hearti 
ness,  had  been  accepted  by  the  majority,  of  which,  I 
may  say,  I  was  not  one.  Without  regarding  my 
lack  of  cordiality,  he  was  always  effusive  to  me,  always 
smiling,  always  good-natured,  and  never  took  offense 
at  an  affront,  and  I  gave  him  not  a  few.  This  temper 
I  fancied  might  easily  have  been  probed  to  the  bot 
tom,  but  as  he  was  now  a  most  radical  republican 
in  sentiment,  he  made  his  way  well  enough,  though 
I  had  little  respect  for  him,  and  less  liking. 

Therefore  I  was  ill  pleased  and  constrained  at  his 
advent,  and  as  if  the  fact  had  been  announced  by 
some  subtle  mental  process,  Blair  at  once  attempted 
to  explain  the  presence  of  his  companion  by  saying 
he  had  acted  as  a  guide  to  my  quarters,  and  for  a 
further  reason  that  Chandler  was  to  have  a  seat  in 
the  coming  expedition  to  Long  Island.  Had  he 
struck  me  in  the  face  it  would  not  have  surprised 
me  more  than  the  latter  statement,  and  I  was  about 
to  express  myself  when  it  came  to  me  that  the  man 

30 


A    LETTER    TO    A    LADY 

was  under  my  own  roof  and,  for  the  time  at  least, 
entitled  to  the  laws  of  hospitality,  especially  as  I 
was  unable  to  denounce  him  on  any  tangible  ground. 
If  Major  Tallmadge  had  consented  to  his  enlistment 
in  the  enterprise,  it  was  not  for  me  to  protest.  There 
fore  I  made  my  grimace  to  myself  and  welcomed 
both  while  wondering  at  the  coming  of  either. 

For  my  room  no  apology  was  necessary.  I 
had  furnished  it  in  my  flush  days,  and  my  poverty 
had  in  no  way  despoiled  it.  It  was  the  one  spot  in 
which  I  took  comfort,  and  its  furniture  did  not  re 
flect  the  shabbiness  of  my  person.  I  marked  Blair 
glance  comprehensively  about,  his  eye  resting  a 
moment  on  the  portrait  of  my  uncle.  It  flitted 
away  only  to  go  back  to  it,  at  which  I  satisfied  his 
apparent  curiosity  by  explaining  whom  it  repre 
sented.  My  words  seemed  to  bring  him  to  a  point, 
for  he  directed  his  full  attention  to  me  at  once, 
and  said: 

"  Mr.  Chester,  you  have  desired  to  thank  me 
for  what  you  may  be  pleased  to  call  my  good  offices, 
and  when  the  subject  of  doing  you  a  favor  was  first 
broached  I  more  than  hinted  that  you  could  make 
a  fair  return.  Do  you  remember?  " 

"  I  remember  perfectly,"  I  answered,  but  helped 
him  no  further,  for  Chandler,  with  an  irritating  grin 
that  seemed  to  have  been  born  with  him,  sat  opposite, 
his  eye  on  me. 

"  Then  let  me  be  brief  in  this,"  Blair  continued, 
with  a  slight  uneasiness,  as  he  hitched  his  chair  closer 
to  the  table  on  which  stood  the  candle.  "  I  have 
written  a  letter  which  I  wish — which  I  will  place  in 
your  hands  and  ask  you  to  deliver  in  person — in  per- 

31 


FOR    A    MAIDEN    BRAVE 

son — that  it  may  reach  directly  the  one  to  whom 
it  is  addressed." 

The  man  raised  his  dark  eyes  to  mine  and  looked 
at  me  intently.  The  glow  of  the  candle  brought  out 
his  every  feature,  and  so  near  was  he  that  I  had  a  fair 
chance  to  study  him — to  study  each  form  and  charac 
ter  in  his  face  in  a  manner  hitherto  impossible.  He 
was  either  ailing  or  had  slept  little,  for  a  fine  dark 
shadow  lay  in  the  hollow  under  each  eye — such  a 
shadow  as  might  come  from  illness  or  a  night  of  dis 
sipation — and  the  flesh  on  his  cheek-bones  bore  a 
yellowish  cast.  Under  close  scrutiny  he  was  not  pre 
possessing.  I  withdrew  my  direct  gaze  that  I  might 
not  be  offensive,  and  answered: 

"  Yes,  certainly  I  will  do  so  if  it  is  in  my  power. 
To  whom  is  it  addressed?  " 

He  put  his  hand  into  his  pocket  and  drew  out  a 
sheet  folded  in  all  directions  and  fixed  with  a  heavy 
splash  of  red  wax.  Tilting  it  a  moment  in  his  fin 
gers,  he  turned  it  and  read  aloud: 

"  '  Miss  Josephine  Cowan, 

"  *  Fort  Neck,  South  Oyster  Bay, 

"  '  Long  Island/  " 

tf  Not  far  from  my  destination,  sir!  "  I  exclaimed 
in  surprise  as  he  looked  up  at  me. 

"  It  is  your  destination ! ."  he  answered  with  em 
phasis;  then  before  I  could  speak  he  continued: 
"  Unfortunately,  the  lady  is  in  the  house  you  are  go 
ing  to  raid,  and  it  is  this  fact  that  demands  the  favor 
I  am  about  to  ask." 

He  hesitated  as  if  at  a  loss  for  words,  wet  his 
lips  with  his  tongue,  and  went  on: 

32 


A    LETTER    TO    A    LADY 

"  If,  sir,  you  feel  beholden  to  me  you  will  requite 
your  debt  by  promising  to  deliver  this  before — before 
the  house  is  set  upon.  Stop!  "  he  said,  as  I  started 
to  my  feet  in  dumb  protest;  "  hear  me  through.  As 
a  man  devoted  to  the  cause,  as  a  gentleman  and  an 
officer,  for  an  officer  I  am,  notwithstanding  my  pres 
ent  dress,  I  assure  you,  you  may  do  this  without  fear 
of  dishonor.  As  a  youth  of  sense,  you  may  surmise 
the  possible  relation  between  this  lady  and  myself. 
My  duty  keeps  me  here.  I  can  not  protect  her,  but  it 
will  add  to  her  confidence,  her  sense  of  security,  if  she 
is  assured  through  this  of  her  personal  safety.  This 
is  the  main  part  of  the  letter,  and  this  you  have  a  right 
to  know.  For  the  rest,  it  is  a  matter  of — to  be  frank 
— of  the  affections.  Your  delicacy  will  appreciate  my 
position.  The  lady  is  playing  a  part,  as  is  another 
you  wot  of,  and  must  not  be  known,  neither  must 
she  be  molested.  Need  I  say  more?  I  ask  you  to 
deliver  this  before  the  raid  for  the  one  reason  given, 
and  because  it  may  go  so  hard  with  you  as  to  be  im 
possible  later." 

"As  for  the  latter,"  I  returned,  "  there  is  little 
for  me  to  fear.  I  shall  take  no  part  in  the  action. 
I  act  as  guide  only,  and  shall  not  even  be  armed.  You 
may  be  sure  of  its  ultimate  delivery." 

"  May  I  not  rely  on  you  to  deliver  it  as  re 
quested  ?  It  is  possible,  perhaps.  I  would  have 
given  this  to  Mr.  Chandler  or  Captain  Hawley,  but 
they  are  unknown  to  the  household  and,  moreover, 
are  under  no  obligations  to  me." 

At  that  moment  I  was  glad  he  had  restrained  me 
in  time  to  prevent  my  making  a  fool  of  myself  by 
what  would  have  appeared  to  be  mock-heroics.  If 

33 


FOR    A    MAIDEN    BRAVE 

I  had  any  suspicions  of  the  man  they  were  still  latent. 
I  now  saw  in  his  words  nothing  but  a  lover  desiring 
to  communicate  with  his  sweetheart  and  being  forced 
by  circumstances  to  take  the  easiest  method.  His 
selection  of  me  had  been  but  natural,  and  if  I  had  any 
objections  to  being  the  bearer  of  the  letter  it  was 
solely  because  I  knew  of  no  such  lady  as  Josephine 
Cowan  in  the  judge's  household.  This  I  told  him. 

"  You  have  not  been  at  home  for  three  years  or 
more,"  was  his  ready  explanation.  "  "With  but  short 
periods  of  absence,  Miss  Cowan  has  been  a  member  of 
the  Jones  family  for  more  than  twelve  months." 

"  Very  good,  sir,"  I  returned.  "  In  that  case  I 
will  do  your  bidding  if  circumstances  allow.  I  can 
guarantee  nothing,  as  you  know." 

"  Yes,  of  course,  I  know  I  take  chances.  We 
shall  be  quits  in  any  event." 

He  still  twirled  the  paper,  and  a  slightly  awkward 
silence  fell — a  silence  no  one  seemed  inclined  to  break. 
Chandler  had  not  uttered  a  word  since  his  greeting 
and  seemed  disinclined  to  volunteer  a  remark.  I 
looked  at  Blair,  wondering  as  to  the  nature  of  the 
brown  study  into  which  he  seemed  to  have  drifted. 
His  hands  rested  on  the  table  in  the  full  light  of  the 
candle,  that  now  and  then  flared  as  an  insect  from 
without  circled  around  and  darted  into  the  flame.  I 
noticed  the  nervous  play  of  his  fingers  and  the  draw 
of  the  sinews  over  his  small  knuckles.  If  his  face 
was  like  mine  his  hands  were  not;  they  were  long  and 
thin,  and  the  back  of  the  left  one  near  the  wrist  was 
adorned  with  a  small  blue  anchor  pricked  into  the 
flesh,  sailor  fashion.  As  I  marked  the  device  I 
pointed  at  it. 

34 


A    LETTER    TO    A    LADY 

"  Alj,  I  fancy  you  have  been  of  the  sea !  "  I  said, 
trying  to  force  the  conversation,  for  of  other  enter 
tainment  I  had  none  to  offer. 

"  Never,"  he  replied,  with  a  quick  return  to  the 
present.  "  It  was  a  boyish  prank;  one  that  I  have 
regretted." 

He  took  a  long  breath  and  tossed  the  letter  in 
front  of  me. 

"  Will  you  carry  this  with  the  rest  of  your  pa 
pers  ? "  he  asked,  leaning  back  easily  and  speaking 
as  if  the  question  was  of  small  consequence. 

"  The  rest  of  my  papers!  "  I  exclaimed,  as  I  got 
to  my  feet  for  the  purpose  of  putting  the  document 
in  the  pocket  of  my  coat,  which  lay  on  the  bed. 

"  Yes.  I  refer  to  those  given  you  by  Major  Tall- 
madge;  those  of  a  private  nature." 

I  was  about  to  answer  that  I  had  received  no 
papers,  private  or  otherwise,  when  it  occurred  to  me 
that  even  that  information  might  be  beyond  my  or 
ders  to  be  as  one  dead  regarding  all  that  had  passed 
between  the  officer  and  myself.  If,  as  was  evident, 
Major  Tallmadge  had  not  taken  Blair  into  his  con 
fidence  regarding  my  extra  mission,  it  would  be  un 
becoming  for  me  to  do  so.  This  came  to  me  in  the 
brief  interval  of  crossing  the  room,  and  I  turned  to 
my  visitor. 

"  Well,  and  why  do  you  ask  ?  " 

"  Because,  sir,  as  an  old  campaigner — one  who 
has  profited  by  experience — I  was  about  to  advise 
you " 

"Ah !  "  I  interrupted.  "  Have  you,  too,  been  in 
secret  service?  I  did  not  suspect  it." 

."I  have  overshot  myself  a  trifle,  I  fear,  but  I 
35 


FOR    A    MAIDEN    BRAVE 

beg  you  not  to  mention  your  present  suspicion  else 
where.  You  can  readily  conceive  that  were  it  known 
it  might  impair  my  usefulness  to  the  cause.  I  was 
about  to  suggest  before  I  leave  you — and  I  am  some 
what  hurried — that  you  do  no  such  foolish  thing  as 
to  carry  papers  concealed  in  your  hat.  One's  hat  is 
easily  lost,  and  in  case  of  your  capture,  like  your 
boots  and  the  linings  of  your  clothes,  it  will  be 
thoroughly  examined.  Besides  being  about  the  first 
to  be  looked  over,  what  you  carry  in  your  boots  is 
liable  to  be  ruined  by  wet.  You  can  hardly  expect  to 
complete  your  mission  dry  shod." 

I  noticed  his  fingers  were  beating  a  tattoo  on  the 
table  the  while  he  was  speaking,  though  his  voice  bore 
none  of  the  nervousness  his  movements  betokened. 

"  And  what  would  you  advise?  "  I  asked,  as  I  re 
turned  to  my  chair. 

"  I  should  certainly  advise  you  to  keep  anything 
of  a  secret  nature  in  your  coat  pocket.  It  is  the  safest 
place.  If  you  are  taken  at  sea  a  coat  is  easily  thrown 
overboard;  a  stone  in  the  pocket  will  sink  it  at  once. 
If  on  land,  the  matter  is  ready  at  your  hand  to  be  de 
stroyed  in  a  hurry.  Even  this  letter  I  have  given 
you,  should  it  be  discovered  by  the  enemy,  would 
effectually  foil- any  further  expedition  against  Jones; 
he  would  be  forewarned,  and  consequently  forearmed. 
The  other  matter  is  even  more  important,  and  should 
be  in  a  position  to  be  placed  beyond  the  reach  of 
capture.  I  think  you  will  see  the  force  of  my  sug 
gestion.  Now  if  you " 

He  stopped  suddenly,  and  I  looked  at  him  in  won 
der.  His  color  changed  to  a  dirty  white,  and  as 
he  ceased  speaking  his  eyes  rolled  in  his  head.  With 

36 


A    LETTER    TO    A    LADY 

a  convulsive  motion  he  clutched  at  his  bosom  and  fell 
back  in  his  chair  with  a  feeble  exclamation. 

So  dumfounded  was  I  at  this  sudden  and  totally 
unlocked  for  episode  that  I  failed  to  offer  my  serv 
ices  on  the  instant,  and  before  I  could  gather  my  wits 
and  run  for  the  ewer,  Chandler  had  drawn  a  pocket 
flask  and  presented  it  to  the  lips  of  the  stricken  man. 
But  the  collapse  had  not  been  complete,  and  recovery 
was  rapid.  As  I  suggested  Blair's  removal  to  the 
bed,  and  was  about  to  help  lift  him,  his  face  showed 
returning  color  and  he  waved  me  off.  Presently  he 
pulled  himself  upright  and  leaned  forward,  his  hands 
clasped  over  his  eyes.  He  was  shaking  like  one  in 
a  palsy  and  his  nails  were  blue,  but  another  draft 
of  liquor  brought  him  more  vigor  and  enabled  him 
to  speak. 

"  I  must  ask  pardon  for  the  trouble  I  have 
caused,"  he  said,  with  a  feeble,  apologetic  smile,  his 
hands  still  trembling  from  weakness.  "  I  have  some 
defective  action  of  the  heart — slight,  I  fancy,  but 
enough  to  keep  me  from  great  activity.  I  have  not 
suffered  an  attack  like  this  for  months.  It  must  be 
the  heat.  If  you  will  excuse  me,  I  will  get  to  the 
open  air." 

He  declined  my  proffered  assistance,  and  shortly 
after  took  Chandler's  arm  and  went  to  the  door, 
walking  like  an  aged  man.  Once  there  he  turned  to 
me  and  held  out  his  hand. 

I  shall  never  forget  him  as  he  appeared  at  that 
moment,  his  black  beard  accentuating  the  pallor  that 
still  overspread  his  face,  the  slight  gleam  of  his  teeth 
as  he  spoke,  and  his  eyes,  which  were  never  still.  His 
fingers  were  clammy  and  his  grasp  limp  as  I  shook 

37 


FOR    A    MAIDEN    BRAVE 

hands  with  him.     Had  I  but  known  it,  his  collapse 
was  a  prophecy. 

"  Accept  assurances  of  my  appreciation  of  your 
kindness,  sir,"  he  said.  "  I  trust  this  will  not  be  our 
last  meeting.  I  hope  not — I  hope  not."  And  with 
out  waiting  for  an  answer,  or  with  more  than  a  con 
ventional  salutation,  the  two  went  down  the  well- 
worn  stairs,  leaving  me  holding  the  candle  with  which 
I  had  lighted  them  away. 


38 


CHAPTEE   Y 

A    SNAKE    IN    THE    GRASS 

THAT  there  is  no  such  thing  as  luck  I  am  well 
assured.  The  throw  of  a  die  and  the  turn  of  a  card  is 
as  much  a  matter  of  law  as  the  rising  of  the  sun  and 
its  consequent  setting.  It  is  because  we  can  not  fol 
low  the  sequence  of  this  law  in  small  events  that  we 
misname  it  chance,  but  it  is  still  an  unbroken  chain 
that  forever  binds  us,  its  beginning  being  as  far  back 
as  the  beginning  of  time.  It  may  be  the  law  of 
Divine  purpose,  and  if  it  was  ever  evident  to  me,  it 
was  in  the  method  in  which  this  expedition  had  been 
conceived  and  was  carried  out — evidenced  not  at  the 
outset,  but  at  the  end,  the  manner  being  at  first 
mercifully  hidden.  It  was  shown  in  the  very  way  I 
made  my  small  arrangements.  For  some  time  I 
weighed  in  my  mind  what  to  carry,  and  finally  de 
cided  on  donning  my  best  clothes  (which  were  none 
too  good  in  fashion  and  somewhat  the  worse  for 
wear).  Besides  Blair's  letter  I  took  not  a  scrap  of 
paper,  nor  anything  else,  for  that  matter,  save  a  pipe 
and  tobacco,  together  with  a  tinder-box,  jack-knife, 
and  my  three  crowns.  I  determined  to  fly  light.  I 
had  debated  on  the  advisability  of  keeping  my  uncle's 
letters  by  me,  but  decided  it  was  better  to  have  noth 
ing  beside  the  note  I  was  commissioned  to  deliver, 

39 


FOR    A    MAIDEN    BRAVE 

and  this  was  less  my  wisdom  than  the  finger  of  fate, 
for  I  had  two  minds  to  put  the  whole  batch  in  my 
pocket  to  show  the  squire  how  poorly  I  had  fared  in 
the  way  of  correspondence.  I  had  the  wit  to  bind  my 
weak  ankle  with  a  broad  bandage  that  it  might  be 
well  supported,  and  after  delivering  my  books  and 
other  belongings  to  the  verger  for  safe-keeping,  I 
made  one  or  two  farewell  calls,  and  by  sunset  was 
again  on  Water  Street,  wending  my  way  to  the  place 
of  meeting. 

I  saw  neither  Major  Tallmadge  nor  Blair,  though 
I  had  hoped  for  a  last  word  with  the  officer,  and  be 
fore  dusk  was  fairly  over  the  land  we  were  off.  As 
I  took  my  place  in  the  boat,  Chandler  stooped  and 
picked  up  a  stone  the  size  of  my  fist,  holding  it  to 
ward  me  with  a  significant  look,  and  having  in  mind 
the  wisdom  of  Blair's  suggestion,  I  slipped  it  into  my 
pocket,  though  it  soon  became  such  a  nuisance  that  I 
placed  it  in  the  boat's  bottom,  where  it  would  be 
handy  in  case  of  mischance. 

Save  myself,  every  man  was  armed,  but  as  I  was 
only  to  guide,  and,  moreover,  owned  no  weapon,  I 
was  defenseless,  and  that  much  freed  from  carrying 
weight,  an  advantage  I  was  not  slow  to  appreciate. 
In  the  crowd  that  had  assembled  to  see  us  off,  I 
looked  in  vain  for  Blair,  and  though  I  would  have 
liked  another  minute's  conversation  with  him  I  was 
not  greatly  distressed  at  his  non-appearance.  An  in 
quiry  from  Chandler  brought  out  the  information 
that  the  fainting  spell  had  been  a  prelude  to  a  fit  of 
sickness  and  that  at  noon  our  friend  had  been  too  ill 
to  leave  his  bed. 

The  boat  we  were  in  was  a  new  one,  and  being 
40 


A    SNAKE    IN    THE    GRASS 

thirty  feet  long  by  some  six  abeam,  was  the  largest 
of  its  kind  I  had  ever  seen.  Roomy  as  it  was,  twenty 
armed  men  (which  is  more  than  three  times  the  nor 
mal  crew  of  a  whale-boat)  completely  filled  it,  bring 
ing  it  low  in  the  water  and  causing  us  to  move  slowly. 
Barring  a  long  swell,  the  sea  was  smooth,  and  the 
moon,  broadening  to  complete  fulness,  swung  aloft, 
a  magnificent  jewel,  the  final  touch  to  a  perfect 
summer  night — a  quiet  night,  a  night  for  peace,  for 
love  and  lovers.  The  air  was  touched  with  the  tang 
of  brine  that  drifted  inshore  with  the  flood  of  the 
tide,  and  though  hot  and  still,  was  less  smothering 
in  its  quality  than  on  land. 

So  long  as  we  were  within  the  harbor  there  was 
no  attempt  at  discipline.  Loud  jokes  were  followed 
by  louder  laughter  that  echoed  from  the  shore. 
Scraps  of  ribald  song  and  not  a  few  oaths  jarred  the 
holy  calm  of  the  evening,  and  to  me  it  was  evident 
that  my  companions  were  either  careless  of  the  dan 
ger  they  were  about  to  incur  or  were  thus  relieving 
the  strain  of  tightened  nerves.  "When  at  last  the 
lighthouse,  with  its  little  star,  lay  well  on  our  lar 
board  quarter,  when  the  roll  of  the  seas  had  become 
longer  and  the  land  we  had  left  was  but  a  black 
smudge  on  the  horizon,  Captain  Hawley,  who  stood 
at  the  steering  oar,  sharply  demanded  silence  and  or 
dered  no  one  to  speak  above  a  whisper,  and  by  this 
command,  the  firm  set  of  his  mouth,  and  the  way  his 
eye  swept  the  unlimited  expanse  about  us,  I  knew 
that  at  last  we  had  entered  the  outer  zone  of  danger. 

There  was  an  uncanny  beauty  in  the  night.  But 
for  the  moon  and  a  few  faint  stars,  the  sky  was  a 
dark  void  unbroken  by  a  rag  of  floating  cloud.  The 
4  41 


FOR    A    MAIDEN    BRAVE 

water  lay  blue-black  about  us,  its  distance  intermi 
nable  and  mysterious.  Out  from  the  vast  cavern  of 
the  east  rolled  the  long,ylow  ocean  swells  that  lifted 
us  gently  with  a  slight  sidelong  lurch.  It  was  as 
if  we  heaved  to  the  breathing  of  a  great  breast, 
so  regular,  so  soft,  the  rise  and  fall  of  the  wide  waste 
of  water.  The  unwrinkled  billows,  here  and  there 
touched  by  the  crisp  light  from  above,  flashed  out  as 
though  the  moonbeams  had  shot  off  molten  metal, 
and  once  in  a  while,  from  the  depth  of  the  black 
water,  drove  a  sharp  line  of  phosphorescence  as  some 
startled  fish  fled  from  our  track.  The  sea  was  as 
blank  as  the  sky,  and  we  seemed  to  be  sliding  along  a 
world  deserted  save  by  ourselves.  The  silence  came 
down  like  a  blanket.  The  muffled  oars  churned 
softly,  and  the  only  things  that  now  broke  the  death 
like  quiet  were  the  hard  breathing  of  the  rowers,  the 
occasional  swirl  of  a  blade  as  it  tore  the  surface  of 
the  deep,  and  the  tinkling  fall  of  the  drops  as  they 
were  sheared  into  the  air  by  the  sharp  cutwater  of 
the  boat's  stem. 

Instead  of  soothing  my  nerves,  the  hush  seemed 
to  intensify  a  growing  excitement  within  me.  In 
active,  I  lay  in  the  stern-sheets  under  the  shadow  of 
the  steersman.  Chandler  was  near  by,  also  unem 
ployed,  while  on  the  after-thwart  and  facing  me  sat 
the  only  other  man  I  .knew,  one  named  Cogswell,  a 
stocky  youth  whose  face  was  a  passport  to  good-will, 
aye,  who  was  worthy  of  the  best  a  man  can  give  a 
man — I  mean  affection.  I  did  not  know  it  then,  but, 
unkenned  by  me,  the  bond  was  between  us.  The 
muscles  on  his  bared  arms  stood  out  like  straps  and 
the  perspiration  showed  in  great  beads,  as  he  tugged 

42 


A    SNAKE    IN    THE    GRASS 

with  mighty  power  at  the  larboard  stroke,  his  broad 
hands  made  broader  as  they  grasped  the  loom  or  han 
dle  of  the  oar. 

With  barely  a  break  in  the  rhythmical  movement 
of  the  rowers,  we  went  on  for  some  two  hours;  then 
a  breeze  crept  from  the  north  and  grew  in  strength, 
the  sea  dancing  in  a  million  sparkles.  At  this  a 
spritsail  was  set,  the  canvas  having  been  stained 
a  yellow  brown  in  tan-pit  liquor  that  it  might  be 
invisible  at  a  distance.  The  rowers  rested  and  we 
swept  along  at  increased  speed,  soon  the  faint  lifting 
of  the  land  ahead  showing  we  were  making  great 
progress. 

From  the  harbor  to  the  coast  of  Long  Island  it 
is  twenty-five  miles  as  the  crow  flies,  and  to  our  final 
destination  on  the  shore  of  the  Great  South  Bay 
some  twenty-five  miles  more.  I  did  not  for  a  mo 
ment  conceive  we  should  go  ashore  at  the  nearest 
point  from  Xew  Haven  and  make  the  rest  of  the 
way  afoot,  when  by  skirting  the  shore  westward  we 
might  save  many  miles  of  tramping.  I  had  thought 
the  matter  of  landing  fully  determined  upon  before 
starting,  but  it  now  became  apparent  that  the  set 
tlement  of  this  detail  had  been  omitted,  probably 
for  the  reason  that  there  could  be  no  knowing 
the  conditions  besetting  us  as  we  approached  the 
shore. 

It  must  have  been  eleven  o'clock,  and  Long  Island 
lay  a  great  dark  bar  athwart  our  bows,  when  Cap 
tain  Hawley,  who  had  hardly  spoken  since  his  demand 
for  silence,  bent  down  to  me. 

"  Mr.  Chester,  you  are  familiar  with  these  waters, 
what's  your  wisdom  as  to  a  landing-place? " 

43 


FOR    A    MAIDEN    BRAVE 

The  question  was  a  surprise,  but  before  I  could 
weigh  the  matter  Chandler  answered  for  me. 

"  I  take  Gold  Spring  to  be  the  spot,  captain.  It 
is  the  shortest  cut  by  land  from  there  to  Jones's." 

"  Speak  when  yer  spoken  to,  young  man,"  an 
swered  Hawley.  "  You  show  yer  qualifications  as  a 
guide  by  advising  a  step  that  would  put  us  in  limbo 
before  we  could  fairly  land.  Do  you  not  know  of  the 
British  works  about  Iluntington?  " 

"Aye,  ye  ass!  "  interposed  Cogswell.  "Are  ye 
but  just  hatched?  Be  not  so  glib  with  yer  tongue." 

The  everlasting  smile  faded  from  Chandler's  face 
in  an  instant,  and  more  abashed  than  I  had  ever 
seen  him,  he  muttered  an  apology  and  relapsed  into 
a  sullen  silence,  though  his  sulks  did  not  long  endure. 

"  From  Lloyd's  Neck  westward  the  British  are 
as  thick  as  tar,"  said  the  captain,  ignoring  the  inter 
ruption,  "  and  perhaps  some  distance  eastward  as 
well  since  last  reports.  Can  you  tell  me  a  point 
where  we  can  make  the  boat  safe  to  find  on  our  return, 
and  within,  say,  twenty-five  miles  from  Jones's?  " 

"  I  should  suggest  Stony  Brook,  in  Smithtown 
Bay,"  I  answered.  "  From  there  I  know  the  country 
thoroughly.  The  woods  come  thick  to  the  shore 
and  the  coast  is  wild  and  little  visited,  unless,  of 
course,  matters  have  changed." 

"  'Tis  the  spot  I  had  in  mind,"  he  answered.  "  I 
am  glad  to  be  corroborated." 

We  sailed  on.  It  was  past  midnight  when  we 
turned  into  the  shallow  bay  called  Smithtown,  and 
here  I  was  told  to  take  the  helm  and  put  the  boat  in 
at  a  proper  landing. 

I  was  perfectly  at  home  here,  for  I  had  sailed  the 
44 


A    SNAKE    IN    THE    GRASS 

sound  as  boy  and  youth  and  knew  this  part  of  it  as 
well  as  I  knew  the  waters  of  the  Great  South  Bay, 
which  stretched  away  within  rifle-shot  of  my  uncle's 
house.  In  an  hour  the  boat  was  beached  on  the 
sandy  spur  of  a  cove  that  runs  a  mile  inland,  and 
almost  in  the  shadow  of  the  somber  woods  we  landed. 
There  was  no  indication  of  a  coast-guard  or  watch  of 
any  kind,  and  the  shore,  being  low,  afforded  no  spot 
for  fortifications.  So  far  all  had  gone  well,  and  for 
aught  I  could  see  it  was  now  plain  sailing. 

Once  in  a  while  \ve  take  a  hand  at  looking  into 
the  future,  and  the  trouble  we  borrow  is  usually 
but  a  shadow  that  fades  as  we  approach  it.  It  is 
that  thing  we  do  not  look  for  that  possesses  the  most 
substance,  and  so  it  was  with  me,  for  it  was  here,  in 
fancied  security,  that  I  felt  the  blow  that  waked  me 
from  my  sleep — a  blow  unguessed,  a  trivial  thing  in 
itself,  yet  one  that  altered  my  whole  life. 

Being  no  laggard,  I  hung  my  coat  on  a  limb  near 
the  wood's  edge  and  set  about  doing  my  share  toward 
concealing  the  boat.  One  man,  whom  I  did  not  know, 
was  detailed  to  stand  by  the  arms  and  clothing  left 
behind  while  the  rest  bent,  and  lifting  the  light  ves 
sel,  carried  it  into  the  blackness  of  the  forest,  which 
here  was  primeval  in  its  density,  and  is  but  little  less 
to  this  day.  Hardly  were  we  within  its  shadow  when 
Hawley  ordered  me  to  return  to  the  shore  and  take 
no  risk  with  my  ankle  at  such  work.  Nothing  loath, 
back  I  went  by  a  short  cut,  only  to  find  the  beach  de 
serted.  The  clean,  soft  sand  made  no  noise  under 
my  feet,  and  thinking  that  perhaps  the  guard  was  ly 
ing  down,  I  walked  toward  the  pile  of  clothing  and 
arms.  As  I  advanced  from  behind  the  tongue  of 

45 


FOR    A    MAIDEN    BRAVE 

timber  that  here  made  to  a  point,  I  came  upon  him 
suddenly,  and  stopped  at  the  sight  that  met  my  eyes. 
lie  had  gone  to  the  edge  of  the  wood  and  was  work 
ing  on  my  coat,  which  I  had  hung  apart  from  the 
rest,  feeling  through  the  pockets  so  hurriedly,  but 
with  such  evident  interest  withal,  that  I  was  dum- 
founded.  It  was  Chandler,  and  so  near  him  was  I 
that  as  plainly  as  I  see  the  words  I  am  writing  I  saw 
him  draw  out  Blair's  letter  and  turn  it  toward  the 
moon  that  he  might  read  the  address.  The  docu 
ment  evidently  had  no  interest  for  him,  for  he  re 
placed  it,  and  then,  inch  by  inch,  went  over  the  lining 
of  the  garment,  bending  and  feeling  it,  until  hardly 
a  thread  of  the  fabric  had  escaped  the  scrutiny  of 
his  fingers. 

At  first  I  watched  from  curiosity,  then  with  a 
growing  indignation,  but  when  he  tackled  the  lining 
the  matter  of  his  search  leaped  at  me.  He  was  after 
papers  concealed,  and  what  but  those  he  thought  the 
major  had  given  to  me,  and  the  possession  of  which 
I  had  been  careful  not  to  deny?  What  else  could  it 
be?  And  had  Blair —  The  idea  that  entered  rny 
head  was  so  stunning  that  I  felt  its  absurdity,  but  the 
work  of  the  sneak,  and  my  own  conjectures,  were  in 
terrupted  by  the  return  of  a  number  of  the  crew. 

Evidently  satisfied  that  the  coat  contained  noth 
ing  of  value  to  him,  Chandler  turned  at  the  noise, 
and  with  a  low  whistle  began  walking  up  and  down 
as  if  patrolling  a  beat. 

My  first  impulse  was  to  leap  on  the  would-be 
thief  and  throttle  him  then  and  there,  a  thing  I  might 
easily  have  done,  my  strength  making  me  more  than 
a  match  for  him.  But  a  second  thought  showed  me 

46 


A    SNAKE    IN    THE    GRASS 

that,  as  I  now  held  the  whip-hand  of  the  fellow,  it 
would  be  both  wisdom  and  policy  to  wait.  Had  it 
been  any  one  else  I  might  have  acted,  but  with  him  it 
was  different.  I  should  gain  little,  and  stood  a  chance 
to  lose  much,  by  denouncing  him  or  using  violence, 
for  he  doubtless  had  enough  ingenuity  to  account  for 
his  act  as  a  mistake  in  garments,  and  as  I  had  lost 
nothing  I  should  be  on  slippery  ground  in  making  an 
accusation,  besides  putting  him  on  guard  against  me. 
He,  in  turn,  might  take  to  denouncing,  and  place  me 
in  a  false  position  by  stating  the  undeniable  fact  that 
I  bore  a  letter  to  the  house  we  were  about  to  assault. 
I  was  well  known  only  to  Cogswell,  and  my  position 
would  be  equivocal  at  best.  Though  I  was  at  a  loss 
how  to  act  at  this  juncture,  there  was  no  question 
as  to  Chandler's  duplicity.  Curiosity  alone  would 
not  account  for  his  careful  search  of  my  coat,  and  any 
other  motive  sprung  either  from  personal  spite  or 
the  fact  that  he  was  a  traitor.  Either  was  a  plausible 
supposition,  but  I  determined  to  bide  my  time,  feel 
ing  sure  he  would  finally  uncover  himself  by  some 
further  overt  act. 

I  here  took  my  first  lesson  in  dissembling  and 
bore  myself  as  if  nothing  had  occurred,  though  had 
it  been  broad  day  there  is  little  doubt  that  the  sneak 
would  have  read  my  face  to  some  purpose. 

When  the  boat  was  finally  bestowed,  I  was  placed 
at  the  head  of  the  column  that  was  to  move  in  single 
file,  and  taking  my  bearings  from  the  compass,  we 
plunged  into  the  darkness  of  the  woods. 

Betwixt  sand  and  underbrush  it  was  terrible  go 
ing  for  the  first  hour,  but  finally  we  got  into  the  road 
that  leads  to  Smithtown,  and  a  halt  was  called  while 

47 


FOR    A    MAIDEN    BRAVE 

we  refreshed  ourselves.  Here  Chandler,  all  smiles 
again,  once  more  became  glib  with  his  tongue  and 
suggested  to  me  that  it  would  be  better  to  go  to  the 
village  and  take  the  main  highway  west,  but  now, 
with  my  suspicions  having  become  a  certainty  and 
believing  that  an  open  rupture  would  cause  the  fel 
low's  disappearance,  and  that,  if  my  estimate  of  him 
was  right,  he  would  desert,  get  in  advance,  and  by 
warning  Jones,  place  the  expedition  in  jeopardy,  I 
quietly  explained  that  there  was  a  path  which  entered 
the  main  highway  some  two  miles  farther  on,  and  by 
continuing  across  the  present  road  we  should  flank 
the  town  and  any  detachment  that  might,  perchance, 
be  there.  He  had  too  much  wit  to  protest,  and 
thereby  bring  Hawley  upon  him  again,  and  so  on  we 
went. 

By  this  the  moon  had  swung  well  west,  the  air  had 
grown  cool,  and  all  night  sounds  had  ceased.  The 
woods  being  more  open  and  the  soil  firmer  we  made 
better  time,  but  I  was  ready  enough  for  the  dawn, 
which  would  be  our  signal  to  halt,  for  my  ankle  was 
beginning  to  be  painful.  Mile  after  mile  we  toiled  on, 
sometimes  by  road,  at  others  taking  to  the  woods 
and  fields  to  flank  a  house.  Through  streams,  bogs, 
and  plowed  land  we  went,  and  when  at  last  we  struck 
a  clear  brook,  and  the  heavens  were  broad  with  the 
light  of  day,  Hawley  ordered  a  halt  in  the  depths  of 
an  extensive  thicket.  We  had  made  fifteen  miles,  by 
dead  reckoning,  and  almost  in  a  straight  line. 

We  camped  not  far  from  the  road  and  a  watch 
was  set  near  it.  I  bathed  my  foot  in  the  cold  stream, 
which  relieved  the  pain  at  once,  and  then  lay  down 
with  the  others.  But  I  could  not  sleep.  Though 

48 


A    SNAKE    IN    THE    GRASS 

my  body  needed  rest,  my  brain  would  have  none  of 
it ;  there  was  too  much  for  it  to  work  over,  for  stronger 
and  stronger  grew  the  idea  that  the  man  Blair  was 
behind  Chandler,  and  bit  by  bit  I  tried  to  piece  it 
out.  But  reason,  running  counter  to  my  instinct, 
repelled  the  attempt.  Blair  was  known  to  Tallmadge 
and  was  working  for  the  cause.  The  only  things 
against  him  which  I  could  lay  hold  of  was  his  desire 
to  have  me  deliver  a  private  letter  at  the  house  we 
were  to  attack,  his  concern  regarding  the  papers  he 
thought  I  carried,  and  his  evident  friendship  for 
Chandler.  His  likeness  to  myself,  his  tender  of  good 
offices,  his  flattery  of  me  to  the  major,  and  his  nerv 
ousness  and  subsequent  collapse,  were  no  arguments 
against  him;  neither  was  the  consciousness  that  I 
rather  disliked  him  despite  the  fact  that  from  ap 
pearance  we  might  have  been  twins.  I  tried  to  drop 
it  all  and  sleep,  but  could  not. 

Finally  Chandler  moved  from  his  position  and 
lay  down  within  a  yard  of  me.  Hoping  he  would 
do  something  by  which  I  might  damn  him,  I  remained 
still,  but  whether  he  had  his  doubts  of  the  genuine 
ness  of  my  slumber  or  feared  to  be  observed  by  others, 
I  know  not;  anyway,  he  let  me  alone. 


49 


CHAPTER   VI 

WIT    AGAINST    WIT 

I  AM  fairly  quick  with  my  hands,  and  my  head  has 
stood  me  in  good  stead  once  or  twice,  though  the  lat 
ter  is  not  of  the  sort  that  flashes  out  a  path  through 
difficulties,  after  the  manner  of  a  genius.  I  felt  that 
in  the  case  before  me  I  was  hopelessly  befogged  and 
needed  the  brains  of  another  to  straighten  my  logic 
as  well  as  give  me  advice,  for  I  confess  I  was  at  my 
wits'  end  as  to  how  to  act,  and  all  because  I  was  cer 
tain  that  Chandler  was  a  traitor  to  the  cause  he  pre 
tended  to  serve  and  I  was  in  no  position  to  denounce 
him. 

Though  I  did  not  sleep  I  finally  fell  into  a  kind 
of  waking  doze,  through  which  my  faculties  lived 
more  or  less  alert.  I  was  perfectly  conscious  that 
Chandler  still  lay  near  me,  and  of  this  I  was  glad,  as 
my  growing  fear  was  that  he  would  desert.  In  this 
fashion,  with  benumbed  senses,  I  rested,  at  least  un 
til  a  shaft  of  sunshine  drifted  through  the  foliage 
above  me  and  smote  my  cheek.  When  it  crept  to  my 
eyes  the  dazzle  and  heat  became  unbearable.  I  sat 
up,  rubbing  my  lids  as  if  just  awakening,  and  as 
I  did  so  Chandler  followed  suit,  smiling  as  was  his 
wont,  and  making  some  trivial  remark  as  if  to  justify 
his  irritating  grin. 

50 


WIT    AGAINST    WIT 

At  that  moment  my  head  came  to  my  rescue.  I 
was  feeling  for  the  letter  in  my  coat,  which  had 
served  as  my  pillow,  when  the  inspiration  came.  The 
letter  was  there  all  right,  but  as  if  startled,  I  clapped 
my  hands  to  my  chest  and  jumped  up  with  a  low  ex 
clamation,  going  swiftly  through  my  pockets  as  if 
looking  for  something  missing.  As  I  hoped,  Chan 
dler  became  interested,  his  smile  dying  as  he 
looked  up. 

"  What's  ado,  Chester?  " 

"  Enough,  the  Lord  knows !  "  I  replied  ab 
stractedly,  going  over  my  clothes  again  in  the  des 
perate  fashion  of  one  who  will  not  realize  a  loss. 

"Faith,  it  must  have  been  at  the  beach!  Say, 
Chandler,  you  guarded  the  duds;  did  you  see  aught 
of  a  paper  on  the  sand  near  where  hung  my  coat? 
I  had  one — dark  blue,  like  the  letter  you  know  of. 
It  was  in  my  waistcoat,  and  I  took  it  out  when 
about  to  help  with  the  boat.  I  thought  to  put  it  in 
my  coat  for  fear  of  losing  it  in  the  wood.  I  remem 
ber  perfectly;  but,  by  Jehovah!  I  must  have  slid  it 
into  a  fold  instead  of  the  pocket,  and  it  fell!  Not 
for  fifty  pounds  would  I  have  lost  it !  " 

He  took  the  bait  readily  and  was  wide-awake  at 
once. 

"  Was  it  of  much  worth? "  he  asked. 

"  Worth !  Aye,  in  one  way,"  I  answered  de 
jectedly,  "  in  another  way,  of  no  moment.  I  happen 
to  know  the  contents  by  heart,  but  it  would  be  a 
serious  thing  if  it  fell  into  certain  hands." 

"  I  take  it  you  mean  those  papers  Blair  referred 
to?  "  he  asked  guardedly. 

"  Yes,  yes;  I  forgot  you  were  there.    Yes,  I  mean 


FOR    A    MAIDEN    BRAVE 

just  those.  It  is  too  late  to  go  back  or  send  in  search, 
and  I  hope  to  heaven  no  one  spies  them  before  we 
return.  I  suppose  the  best  must  be  made  of  a  bad 
job,  but  don't  say  a  word  of  this  to  a  soul.  It  may 
be  all  right.  I  feel  sure  I  can  copy  the  matter  from 
memory." 

He  lifted  his  hand  and  stroked  his  upper  lip  as 
if  to  suppress  a  coining  grin. 

"  I'm  mighty  sorry  for  you,  Chester,  but  I  don't 
see  how  it  can  be  helped  now.  The  paper  will  blow 
into  the  bay,  like  as  not,  and  there  'twill  die.  You 
may  count  on  me  to  say  nothing." 

He  stretched  himself  and  walked  away  as  non 
chalantly  as  if  I  had  not  seen  through  him  as  easily 
as  I  can  see  through  a  pane.  Well,  thought  I,  there 
is  little  fear  of  your  going  ahead  now,  but  if  you 
don't  desert  and  go  back  to  Smithtown  Bay  before 
sunset,  I'm  a  fish  and  out  of  reckoning.  For  the 
satisfaction  he  had  tried  to  conceal  was  as  plain  as 
coarse  print,  and  I  knew  he  had  gone  from  me  for 
fear  of  showing  it. 

And,  in  truth,  had  he  lingered  I  should  have  been 
in  danger  of  betraying  myself.  I  was  not  a  little 
surprised  at  my  own  power  as  an  actor,  and  the  way 
I  had  hooked  him  raised  me  in  my  own  estimation, 
but  also  I  realized  that  the  situation  was  too  fine  for 
me  to  handle  alone.  To  make  a  confidant  of  Hawley 
was  more  than  I  dared  do,  but  I  quickly  determined 
to  explain  at  least  a  part  of  the  matter  to  the  only 
other  man  whose  discretion  and  intelligence  I  felt 
could  be  trusted.  I  refer  to  Cogs\vell. 

He  was  missing  from  the  group  that  lay  in  all 
attitudes  about  the  small  fire,  but  I  found  him  keep- 

52 


WIT    AGAINST    WIT 

ing  guard  near  the  rough  path  that  went  by  the  name 
of  the  Smithtown  Highway.  He  welcomed  me 
with  an  expansive  smile  in  which  there  was  all  good 
fellowship,  and  I  approached  the  business  cau 
tiously. 

"  Do  you  happen  to  know  a  man  named  Blair, 
who  has  lately  come  to  town?"  1  asked,  throwing 
myself  down  beside  him  and  pulling  out  my  pipe. 

"  What  manner  o'  mug  is  his?  I'  faith,  I  thought 
I  knew  all  New  Haven,  but  I  can't  place  such  a 
name." 

"  Cover  my  chin  with  a  black  mop  and  I'll  pass 
for  him,"  I  returned. 

"  Oh,  aye.  Is  it  not  the  chap  I  saw  ye  with  at  the 
Assembly  a  few  days  since?  I  marked  the  beard. 
~No,  I  know  naught  of  him  save  that  he  has  evidently 
done  his  business  and  gone." 

"  Gone!  "     I  started  upright. 

"Aye.  What's  your  pucker?  I  went  down  to 
West  Haven  Thursday  night  to  say  good-by  to  the 
governor  and  mother.  I  footed  it  back  early  yester 
day  morning  and  met  your  friend  hot-footed,  going 
west,  saddle-packs  and  all,  riding  like  a  lover  or  one 
cussed  with  a  bad  conscience." 

"  What  time  was  this? "  I  asked,  my  head  begin 
ning  to  whirl,  for  according  to  Chandler,  Blair  had 
been  sick  abed  at  noon. 

"  Why,  after  sunup.  I  know  the  dew  was  so 
heavy  I  struck  the  road  instead  of  goin'  cross-lots. 
Must  have  been  about  six." 

"  Riding  hard,  and  with  baggage?  " 

"  Full  tilt.  He  didn't  look  at  me,  but  I  knew 
him.  Who  is  he?  " 

53 


FOR    A    MAIDEN    BRAVE 

"  Where  did  he  lodge  ?  "  I  asked,  ignoring  the 
question. 

Cogswell  turned  full  about. 

"  Seems  to  me,  my  lad,  ye  have  lots  o'  curiosity. 
What's  up?  Did  ye  not  know  he  was  of  the  Chan 
dler  gang,  and  lodged  with  them  until  Tallmadge 
came?  Then  he  shifted  to  the  Eagle  tavern  and " 

"  Good  God!  "  I  exclaimed,  leaping  to  my  feet. 
"There  is  something  horribly  crooked  about  this! 
Tallmadge,  too!  Is  it  possible?  Is  it  possible?" 

I  must  have  been  fairly  incoherent  from  excite 
ment  and  consternation,  for  before  my  muddled 
mind  opened  a  plot  that  appeared  to  include  the 
major.  I  did  not  stop  to  consider  that  great  officials 
would  not  stoop  to  making  game  of  a  boat-load  of 
rustics;  I  thought  only  that  as  Blair  and  Chandler 
were  traitors,  the  major  was,  by  implication,  no  less. 
The  flight  of  Blair  confirmed  my  suspicions,  for  Tall 
madge  had  appointed  Chandler  to  the  expedition,  and 
Blair  was  intimate  with  both.  I  do  not  know  ex 
actly  what  I  said  or  how  I  spoke,  but  Cogswell  jarred 
me  into  sense  of  my  surroundings  by  catching  me  by 
the  shoulders  and  shaking  me,  as  he  inquired  if  I  had 
suddenly  gone  daft  or  wanted  the  county  to  know 
of  our  hiding-place. 

At  this  I  sobered  somewhat,  and  then  sat  down 
and  unbosomed  myself.  I  did  this  unreservedly,  so 
far  as  Blair  and  the  expedition  was  concerned,  but 
minding  myself  of  my  promise,  I  said  nothing  about 
my  secret  instructions  beyond  the  fact  that  I  had  a 
private  matter  to  attend  to  for  the  major.  From  my 
first  meeting  with  Blair  at  the  Assembly  to  his  final 
collapse  in  my  room,  I  traced  the  days,  and  almost 

54 


WIT    AGAINST    WIT 

the  hours,  step  by  step,  speaking  guardedly  the  while, 
for  fear  of  ears  being  near,  while  Cogswell  listened 
with  an  expression  of  intense  concentration,  anon 
nodding  violently  or  venting  himself  in  a  subdued 
oath.  When,  after  recounting  the  attempted  robbery 
of  my  coat,  I  told  of  my  ruse  regarding  the  lost  paper, 
my  companion  clapped  his  fists  together  and  said 
that  had  been  the  first  gleam  of  sense  I  had  shown, 
the  second  being  when  I  had  determined  to  make  him 
my  confidant. 

"  I  see  a  fine  hatching  here,"  he  said.  "  And 
now,  if  ye  have  done,  let's  take  a  look  at  the  letter." 

I  pulled  it  from  my  pocket  and  handed  it  to  him. 

"  'Tis  well  conceived,"  he  remarked,  as  he  turned 
it  over  and  over,  "  an'  it  has  the  smell  o'  villainy 
about  it.  'Twas  meant  for  no  prying  eye.  I  would 
ha'  thought  its  look  would  ha'  made  ye  suspicion  it. 
I  never  saw  paper  folded  an'  sealed  after  this 
fashion." 

"  Well?  "  said  I  interrogatively. 

"  Well,"  he  returned,  "  there's  one  of  two  things 
to  be  done.  Either  ye  open  this,  or  like  a  true  man 
carry  it  to  Hawley,  who  will  make  no  bones  about  it. 
If  ye  do  it  yerself  an'  find  it  but  a  mass  o'  love  talk, 
ye  can  know  ye  are  at  fault  an'  seal  it  again,  but  if, 
as  I  fear,  ye  will  not  be  able  to  follow  its  meaning, 
then  ye  have  the  weather-gage  of  a  villain — of  two 
of  them — and  done  yer  duty.  I  take  it  ye  know  me 
to  be  counted  on,  an'  I  advise  ye  to  do  it  with  yer 
own  hands." 

"  But  the  seal  will  show " 

'l  Will  it?  "  he  interrupted.  "  Here,  ye  need  but 
boosting.  Hold  it  till  I  come  back;  'twill  be  but  a 

55 


FOR    A    MAIDEN    BRAVE 

moment."  And  abruptly  placing  the  letter  in  my 
hand,  he  laid  his  musket  across  my  knees  and  walked 
off  toward  the  camp.  In  ten  minutes  he  was  back 
with  an  open  knife  in  his  hand.  Taking  the  letter 
from  me,  he  placed  the  edge  of  the  steel  under  the 
wax  and  by  the  light  smoke  that  arose  I  saw  his 
dodge. 

"  I  fear  I  have  drawn  the  temper  of  the  blade," 
he  said,  as  he  pressed  the  knife  along;  "  but  it  matters 
little  if  we  draw  the  meaning  o'  this.  Ah !  an'  here's 
what's  hotter!  'Tis  as  I  thought!  "  he  exclaimed,  as 
the  warm  blade  cleared  the  outer  edge  of  the  seal 
and  the  stiff  paper  sprung  half  open.  He  smoothed 
it  out  and  held  it  up  to  me.  In  place  of  plain  writ 
ing  there  appeared  line  upon  line  of  figures  without 
a  break,  figures  and  nothing  else.  I  was  dumfounded. 

"  Do  ye  smell  aught  now?  "  asked  Cogswell.  "  Is 
this  a  thing  that  would  be  easy  reading  if  captured — 
so  easy  that  it  must  be  sunk?  Faith,  but  your  friend 
lacks  no  nerve!  Small  wonder  that  he  wanted  it  de 
livered  before  aught  was  done,  an'  he  had  tried  to 
guard  against  just  what  has  happened.  Will  ye  take 
it  to  Hawley  now  ?  " 

"Will  I  be  a  fool?  Nay,  I  will  not,"  I  an 
swered  promptly.  "  I  am  going  to  get  at  this,  and 
when  I  do  then  is  the  time  to  consider  further.  There 
is  no  cipher  that  can  not  be  read  with  patience,  and 
if  I  fail  in  this  I  will  not  deliver  it.  I  have  been 
gulled  enough !  " 

"  Faith,  yer  head  is  improving,  my  lad.  An'  if 
it  is  what  I  think  it  is  ye  won't  want  to  deliver  it. 
We'll  just  take  a  copy  of  the  thing  an'  close  it  while 
the  blade  is  warm." 

56 


WIT    AGAINST    WIT 

I  had  no  paper,  but  lie  had  a  scrap,  and  sharpening 
a  bullet  to  something  like  an  edge,  he  took  down  the 
figures  as  I  read  them.  It  is  from  this  transcript 
that  I  copy,  giving  but  a  part  of  the  matter  to  show 
the  principle  used  that  it  may  be  seen  with  what  we 
had  to  contend. 

"  5.13.4. 14. 5. 19. 15. 20. 8. 19. 9. 23. 21. 15. 25.4. 
18.15.23.12.12.9.23.15.20.5.22.9.7.5.20.1.12.15. 
15.20.13.1.18.1.5.6.10.14.18.1.23.15.20.4.  5.  9.18. 
20.5.22.1.8.19.9.8.20.20.21.2.12.12.1.14.9. 12.  21. 
6.19.19.5.3.3.21.19.14.5.5.2.5.22.1.8.9. 
"3.10." 

It  began  with  the  numbers  3  and  10,  as  in  an 
address,  and  ended  with  the  same  numbers,  as  in  a 
signature.  Some  of  the  figures  were  underscored,  and 
I  confess  that  the  regularity  of  the  array  dazzled  me 
before  I  had  held  my  eyes  on  it  for  a  minute.  Noth 
ing  could  have  appeared  more  meaningless,  but  be 
neath  this  disguise  I  knew  there  must  lay  all-im 
portant  matter,  for  not  now  did  I  dream  of  its  being 
a  love  message. 

The  task  of  deciphering  it  without  a  key  or  a 
clue  to  one  appeared  so  stupendous  that  for  a  mo 
ment  I  felt  fairly  whipped,  but  for  a  moment  only. 
I  knew  that  the  weakness  of  every  form  of  blind 
writing  lay  in  the  repetition  of  words  and  letters,  and 
that  the  combination  could  be  struck  by  long  effort. 
But  time  might  prove  to  be  a  great  object,  and,  as  I 
read  off  the  numbers,  I  tried  to  twist  them  into  some 
thing  resembling  sense,  but  neither  head  nor  tail 
would  come  out  of  the  chaos  of  figures. 
5  57 


FOR    A    MAIDEN    BRAVE 

But  the  benumbing  effects  of  the  cipher  did  not 
appear  to  extend  to  Cogswell,  who,  to  secure  accu 
racy,  called  back  each  number  as  I  read  it,  and  when 
he  had  jotted  down  the  last  one  he  looked  up  with 
a  grim  smile  that  betokened  anything  but  discourage 
ment. 

"  This  is  no  state  paper,  lad,"  he  said.  "  Such 
an  one  would  not  be  given  ye.  I  fancy  it  is  hurriedly 
conceived  and  can  be  gotten  at  handily.  "Tis  plain 
that  numbers  take  the  places  of  letters,  but  whether 
backward  or  forward,  mixed  or  otherwise,  is  for  us  to 
find  out.  We  have  some  seven  hours  before  us,  an' 
we'll  lay  siege  to  it  in  regular  approaches.  But  first, 
let  us  close  the  paper  again." 

This  he  did  by  reheating  the  blade  and  melting 
the  under  face  of  the  wax,  fixing  the  seal  in  a  manner 
so  skilful  that  its  breaking  would  not  be  suspected. 

"Did  you  see  Chandler  about?"  I  asked,  as  he 
came  back. 

"  Not  a  hair  of  him ;  but  then  several  of  the  men 
have  strayed  into  the  woods.  Now  let's  get  to  the 
bottom  of  this." 

First  we  laid  down  the  alphabet,  numbering  each 
letter.  As  there  were  no  divisions  we  knew  not  where 
to  begin  a  word,  and  each  trial  resulted  in  nothing 
but  a  meaningless  array  of  characters,  and  over  these 
we  bothered  for  about  an  hour,  Cogswell  with  his 
brows  drawn  into  knots  as  he  pored  over  the  mystery, 
and  I  with  my  chin  on  his  shoulder,  fairly  stumped, 
yet  not  ready  to  give  up. 

The  sun  climbed  higher  and  higher  and  slid  over 
the  noon  mark.  The  birds  had  grown  mute,  and  not 
a  sound  broke  the  silence  of  the  depth  of  the  wood 

58 


WIT    AGAINST    WIT 

save  now  and  then  the  piping  of  a  locust,  the  whisper 
of  the  breeze  through  the  surrounding  pines,  or  an 
occasional  expletive  from  one  of  us.  Finally  my 
companion  said: 

"  'Tis  strange  that  both  address  an'  signature  are 
the  same — 10  and  3,  or  103.  Let's  see  the  letter 
again." 

I  handed  it  to  him  in  silence  and  he  studied  it, 
his  full  lip  nipped  by  his  teeth,  his  hand  anon  rumpling 
his  hair  until  it  was  in  wild  disorder. 

"  The  name  is  Josephine  Cowan — J.  C. — and,  in 
faith,  I  have  it!  "  he  suddenly  exclaimed,  rolling  over 
and  over  in  his  excitement.  "  Quick,  lad !  Try  this. 
The  C.  J.  is  J.  C.  Try  it  as  a  key.  By  the  Lord ! 
Every  word  is  spelled  backward  and  the  thing  should 
le  read  from  bottom  to  top !  " 


59 


CHAPTEE   YII 

THE    CIPHER 

As  the  truth  flashed  on  me  I  trembled  with  eager 
ness  and  called  back  the  numbers,  reading  their  value 
from  the  alphabet  while  he  put  them  down.  It  was 
as  plain  as  day,  the  sense  coming  even  as  the  letters 
dropped  from  my  lips.  I  was  beside  myself  to  get 
at  the  contents,  for  each  word  gave  growing  impor 
tance  to  the  document,  and  when  it  was  finished  I 
was  aghast  at  my  narrow  escape  and  more  than  thank 
ful  for  the  knowledge  gained.  Had  I  presented  the 
letter  in  ignorance  of  its  contents,  it  would  have  been 
like  my  putting  a  loaded  pistol  to  my  own  heart  and 
pulling  the  trigger.  The  paper,  fully  deciphered  and 
corrected,  read  as  follows: 

"J.  C.: 

"  Have  been  successful  in  all  but  this.  Tried  to 
warn  Jones.  Fear  I  am  too  late.  Give  to  Will,  who 
is  of  the  party,  the  last  news.  It  will  reach  me 
quicker  than  through  O.  B.  The  bearer  will  be 
John  Chester.  I  knew  him  readily  by  his  likeness; 
so  will  you.  I  contrived  his  being  my  messenger. 
He  suspects  nothing.  Do  not  make  him  a  prisoner 
of  war  or  allow  him  to  be  paroled  if  captured;  that 
would  be  useless  to  us.  He  is  charged  with  a  mission 

60 


THE    CIPHER 

to  Annie  Kronje  whose  identity  you  must  obtain. 
Subjugate  him  as  you  know  how.  When  you  prove 
him  a  spy  report  to  Colonel  Birch  or  Simcoe.  Either 
will  dispose  of  him  as  we  desire. 

"  The  coast  of  the  State,  save  at  New  London, 
wide  open.  N.  H.,  two  guns.  Fairfield,  none.  Nor- 
walk,  none.  Sawpits,  valueless.  Stonington,  value 
less.  Have  ferreted  every  point.  N.  H.  and  Norwalk 
likeliest.  Report  to  Tryon.  My  dearest  love,  am 
all  but  penniless.  Fortune  will  brighten  when  the 
other  work  is  completed.  Does  the  squire  still  live? 
With  him  and  J.  C.  gone  all  obstacles  are  leveled. 
Am  well.  Report  my  condition.  I  get  nothing  of 
importance  from  Tallmadge  but  his  good  graces.  Too 
sharp.  With  embraces,  J.  C." 

"  Now  is  this  not  a  lover's  bleat?  "  said  Cogswell, 
looking  up  from  the  paper,  his  hand  shaking  a  trifle; 
"  a  tender  assurance,  one  which  ye  might  deliver  with 
honor  to  all  parties?  Ye  have  been  unwittingly 
fondling  a  snake,  Chester.  Aye,  by  my  soul,  ye  have 
been  pulled  from  hell's  pit!  Ye  must  be  born  for 
great  things!  What  will  ye  do  now?  " 

My  heart  felt  as  if  a  strap  were  about  it.  My 
throat  was  dry.  The  mind  works  strangely,  but  I 
aver  that  the  sense  of  relief  which  came  with  the 
knowledge  that  Tallmadge  was  not  implicated  in  the 
matter  was  as  strong  as  any  feeling  then  possessing 
me. 

Never  before  had  my  brain  worked  faster  than 
at  that  moment,  though  it  has  bettered  the  speed 
once  since  then.  For  a  space  I  was  unable  to  speak, 
but  even  as  I  strove  at  it  I  put  the  original  letter  in  my 

61 


FOR    A    MAIDEN    BRAVE 

pocket,  reached  for  the  translation,  reread  it  with  an 
effort  at  calmness,  then  tore  it  into  fine  bits.  There 
was  small  danger  of  forgetting  it.  Finally  I  got  com 
mand  of  my  tongue. 

"  Keep  the  copy  and  show  it  to  Tallmadge  when 
you  get  back,  telling  him  all.  I  must  stay  here.  In 
a  measure  I  am  under  orders — what,  I  can  not  tell 
you.  With  a  knowledge  of  this  letter  I  should  be 
more  than  a  born  fool  if  I  let  a  woman  get  the  better 
of  me.  I  suspect  nothing!  Do  I  not?  Oh,  my  faith! 
my  faith !  Could  I  have  but  two  minutes'  interview 
with  Blair,  he  might  suspect  that  I  suspected!  And 
now  for  Chandler.  He  is  the  (  Will '  of  the  message; 
he  will  bear  back  word.  God  'fend  me  from  killing 
him  outright,  for  as  I  am  a  living  man  he'll  swing  for 
this  if  Hawley  is  the  one  I  take  him  for !  " 

"  Easy,  lad,  easy,"  said  Cogswell.  "  Let's  get  all 
straight.  What's  O.  B.?" 

"  Oyster  Bay,  of  course.  I  heard  of  a  fort  there 
— a  stockade.  'Tis  near  Cold  Spring,  on  the  line  of 
the  great  highway  from  Huntington  to  Brooklyn, 
and  from  there  they  send  word  across  the  sound. 
They  have  their  familiars  on  the  other  side,  small 
doubt." 

"  Oh,  aye.  That  is  why  Chandler  would  have 
lured  us  there.  I  see,  I  see.  And  who  is  the 
'  squire  '  ?  " 

"  Squire  Emberson,  my  uncle.  Who  else?  Does 
he  still  live?  Is  he,  too,  marked  by  them?  I  know 
not,  but  soon  shall — I  soon  shall!  Oh,  my  God,  my 
God!  that  I  have  all  but  wrecked  myself!  " 

I  almost  sobbed. 

"  Nay,  lad,"  said  Cogswell,  putting  his  arm  about 
62 


THE    CIPHER 

me  with  the  tenderness  of  a  woman;  "ye  might  call 
on  the  Almighty  in  a  different  spirit.  "Who  else  saved 
ye  from  wreck?  Come,  let's  bag  the  beast  Chandler." 

But  we  did  not  bag  him — worse  luck.  He  was  not 
about,  neither  did  he  drift  into  camp  that  afternoon. 
When  Cogswell  was  relieved  of  his  watch  we  hunted 
the  woods  for  him,  though  we  dared  not  go  far,  arid 
when  it  began  to  grow  dusk  and  the  roll  was  called 
Chandler  was  missing. 

"  Back  to  the  beach  he's  gone,  small  doubt,"  said 
Cogswell.  "  A  great  pity.  I  fear  yer  smartness 
tripped  us  that  time.  But  leave  him  to  me;  oh,  leave 
him  to  me.  'Tis  he  that  doesn't  suspect  now!  Will 
ye  tell  Hawley?" 

I  had  considered  it,  and  in  the  face  of  Chandler's 
desertion,  decided  not  to  inform  the  captain.  It 
would  tend  to  complicate  matters  and  might  reflect 
on  myself.  However,  I  told  Cogswell  he  might  en 
lighten  him  on  the  way  back,  but  at  present  I  did  not 
wish  to  handicap  myself  by  further  sharing  the  secret. 
I  felt  vaguely  that  there  was  a  possibility  of  my  get 
ting  information  from  the  lady  in  question,  thus  turn 
ing  the  tables  on  her,  whereas,  if  Hawley  took  the 
matter  in  hand,  a  mess  might  be  made  of  it  by  putting 
her  on  guard.  I  did  not  care  to  be  a  marked  man  and 
had  no  intention  of  personally  participating  in  the 
attack,  my  duty  having  been  done  when  I  had  guided 
the  expedition  to  the  house,  and  in  this  my  friend 
agreed  with  me. 

As  the  dusk  deepened  and  Chandler  did  not  make 
his  appearance,  he  was  damned  as  a  coward  and  we 
went  on  without  him.  I  pushed  ahead  with  a  feeling 
of  dogged  desperation.  Whatever  softness  my  dis- 

63 


FOR    A    MAIDEN    BRAVE 

position  had  held  was  nullified  by  a  sense  of  bitterness 
that  was  unwholesome.  I  recognized  that  until  then 
I  had  not  looked  upon  our  excursion  in  the  light  of 
pure  warfare,  but,  goaded  by  the  imposition  discov 
ered,  I  did  now,  and  in  my  unreasoning  mood  the 
rankling  hatred  I  held  for  Blair  extended  to  every 
one  with  whom  he  was  in  sympathy,  most  of  all  to  this 
woman  who  was  apparently  equal  to  carrying  out  in 
structions  and  seeing  that  I  was  properly  hanged  as  a 
spy.  Why  I  should  be  a  menace  to  Blair  while  liv 
ing,  even  though  a  prisoner,  was  beyond  my  ken. 
The  personal  spite  shown  in  the  letter  was  too  pointed 
to  be  mistaken,  and  for  some  undreamed-of  reason  I 
was  marked  for  destruction.  My  uncle  and  I  were 
obstacles  which  somehow  marred  the  happiness  and 
plans  of  the  precious  couple. 

Cogswell,  who  showed  a  mixture  of  indignation 
and  pity,  could  not  help  me  to  an  explanation.  His 
feeling  was  directed  more  against  Chandler  than  any 
other  actor  in  the  matter,  and  if  curses  went  for  any 
thing,  the  deserter  would  have  but  a  short  shrift  if  he 
fell  into  the  hands  of  the  man  who  trudged  along  at 
my  side. 

Once  upon  the  southern  slope  of  the  ridge  that 
forms  the  backbone  of  Long  Island,  running  its  entire 
length,  and  which  is  but  a  great  moraine  marking  the 
lower  limits  of  the  prehistoric  ice-field  that  once  cov 
ered  New  England,  we  went  along  easily  and  rapidly. 
Here  the  timber  was  heavy,  not  yet  having  been 
touched  by  the  British  wood-cutters,  and  through  it 
we  struck,  having  left  the  road  because  the  going 
would  be  safer  and  we  could  travel  in  a  straightcr 
line.  By  half  past  nine  we  were  on  the  level  and  fer- 

64 


THE    CIPHER 

tile  land  that  marks  the  eastern  limits  of  the  great 
Hempstead  plains,  and  without  a  halt  we  rapidly  cov 
ered  the  open  spaces. 

The  night,  like  those  of  the  past  week,  was  per 
fect.  The  moon,  now  in  her  full  glory,  lit  up  the  land 
with  an  effulgence  that  made  it  dangerous  for  us  to 
remain  in  the  clearings.  The  shadows  were  sharp  and 
black,  the  air  was  filled  with  a  myriad  of  fine  sounds 
from  swamp  and  woodland.  Peace  reigned  supreme. 
The  earth,  steeped  in  a  heavy  dew,  sent  up  its  fra 
grant  breath.  The  wind  blew  fair  from  the  south, 
singing  gently  in  the  ear,  and  brought  with  its  briny 
tang  a  strong  hint  of  the  nearness  of  the  ocean. 

Notwithstanding  that  my  nerves  were  becoming 
set  as  we  approached  the  house,  I  failed  not  to  rec 
ognize  the  beauty  of  the  night  and  that  sense  of 
flat  openness  which  is  peculiar  to  the  south  shore  of 
Long  Island.  The  distance  obtruded  itself;  nothing 
seemed  real  save  the  immediate  surroundings. 

It  was  near  ten — later,  I  fancy — when  I  called  a 
halt  on  the  edge  of  a  swamp  which  I  knew  as  I  knew 
my  own  face.  ISTot  a  mile  from  where  we  stood  was 
the  house  wre  were  to  attack,  though  it  was  hidden 
from  view  by  the  growth  of  white  birch,  pine,  and 
dwarf  oak  that  covered  the  morass,  and  extreme  cau 
tion  became  necessary.  Forming  in  close  Indian  file, 
we  broke  through  the  low  growth  that  skirts  the 
swamp  until  the  orchard  lay  before  us,  each  tree, 
clear  of  underbrush,  throwing  its  black  shadow,  like 
a  silhouette,  on  the  short  grass.  The  mansion  lay 
glimmering  in  the  moonlight,  touched  at  one  end  by 
the  shadow  of  the  trees.  A  light  was  burning  in  the 
library,  the  windows  of  which  were  wide  open. 

65 


FOR    A    MAIDEN    BRAVE 

"  It  looks  like  a  palace,"  whispered  Hawley. 
And  it  did,  its  white,  shingle-covered  sides  having 
a  marble  gleam  in  the  mystic  light. 

From  this  point  the  men  were  directed  to  surround 
the  house,  and  with  Hawley  at  my  heels,  I  cautiously 
made  a  half  circuit  of  the  building,  crossed  the  grav 
eled  driveway,  and  stole  to  the  front. 

As  we  passed  the  end  of  the  house  I  heard  the 
music  of  a  harpsichord,  and  then  clear  on  the  air 
broke  a  song  from  within,  a  song  so  sweet  and  yet 
withal  so  strong,  so  deep-throated,  so  glorious,  that 
we  both  halted  and  listened.  The  voice  was  superb, 
the  voice  of  a  woman,  and  its  velvety  fulness  spread 
out  into  the  quiet  night  without  an  echo  to  mar  it. 

There  was  no  joyous  rollicking  to  the  words,  no 
tinkling  rhythm,  but  a  great,  harmonious  wail.  It 
was  full  of  power  that  rose  and  fell  like  the  throb 
bing  of  the  heart  of  the  ocean  after  a  storm.  I  had 
never  heard  its  like.  Beset  as  I  was  by  a  host  of 
thronging  emotions,  I  did  not  lose  a  note.  I  saw  the 
lift  of  water  far  out;  I  marked  its  swelling  increase 
and  gathering  speed,  and  then  it  broke  in  a  thunder 
ing  crash  of  melody  and  its  scattered  spume  was  the 
tinkle  of  the  instrument  played  in  accompaniment. 
It  was  a  sea  song  full  of  the  wildness,  the  gushing, 
the  beauty  of  the  sea,  and  was  sung  by  no  weakling. 
Billow  upon  billow  came  the  harmony,  the  soul  of 
the  singer  behind  it,  and  I  stood  there  drinking  it  in 
until  Hawley  pulled  me  by  the  arm  and  motioned  me 
ahead  of  him. 

I  felt  like  a  thief  as  I  stole  up  the  veranda  steps 
and  looked  into  the  hall.  On  either  side  of  the  door 
was  a  broad  window,  the  solid  wooden  shutters  of 

66 


THE    CIPHER 

which  were  flung  back,  the  sash  of  one  being  open. 
The  interior  was  perfectly  familiar.  The  hall,  extend 
ing  well-nigh  two-thirds  the  width  of  the  house,  was 
less  a  hall  than  a  great  parlor.  On  a  table  in  its  cen 
ter  burned  a  whale-oil  lamp.  Over  the  door  opposite 
was  a  pair  of  immense  antlers  which  had  been  given 
to  the  judge  some  years  before  by  Sir  William  John 
son.  On  an  easel  stood  a  royal  commission  in  a  hand 
some  frame,  and  along  the  walls,  which  were  covered 
with  oil-paintings,  were  various  articles  of  massive 
furniture.  The  polished  floor  gleamed  under  the  soft 
light  of  the  lamp  and  an  air  of  extreme  refinement 
rested  on  the  whole  interior  It  was  the  peaceful 
home  of  a  wealthy  aristocrat.* 

But  my  eye  swept  over  these  well-known  details, 
for  my  interest  lay  not  in  them.  Had  the  room  been 
otherwise  barren  it  would  have  appeared  fully  fur 
nished  by  the  company  assembled  within,  and  it  was 
at  once  apparent  that  we  had  stumbled  on  no  ordinary 
family  gathering.  At  the  harpsichord,  with  his  back 
to  us,  sat  a  young  gentleman  dressed  in  the  height  of 
fashion,  a  sword  poking  out  the  skirt  of  his  velvet 
coat.  His  hands  ran  easily  over  the  ivory  keys,  and 
his  face  was  turned  upward  to  the  magnificent  crea 
ture  that  stood  by  his  side  pouring  forth  the  song  we 
heard.  She  was  tall,  and  in  full  court  dress,  her  pow 
dered  hair  towering  above  a  countenance  that  would 
be  striking  in  any  costume.  With  one  hand  resting 
on  her  half-bared  bosom  and  her  dark,  black-browed 
eyes  lifted,  as  if  her  soul  followed  the  music,  she 

*  The  Jones  house  still  stands.  The  parlor  as  described  has 
remained  unaltered  in  effect  for  upward  of  one  hundred  and 
fifty  years. 

67 


FOR    A    MAIDEN    BRAVE 

was  a  glorious  sight.  Her  gown  rippled  to  her  feet, 
a  mass  of  richly  colored  silk  softened  by  lace.  Her 
arms  were  bared ;  from  the  top  of  her  low-cut  corsage 
sparkled  a  brooch  of  diamonds,  and  her  full,  round 
throat  was  circled  by  a  band  of  jewels.  By  the  table, 
with  his  lace-cuffed  hand  resting  easily  on  its  pol 
ished  surface,  sat  Judge  Jones,  always  self-conscious 
in  his  dreamiest  moments,  always  complacent,  always 
punctilious  in  manner  and  dress.  His  eyes  were  fixed 
on  the  singer,  and  near  him,  slightly  in  the  shadow, 
was  a  young  lady  richly  costumed,  her  unpowdered 
hair  showing  a  red  brown  in  the  subdued  light.  Her 
head  being  bent,  as  if  her  attention  was  fixed  on 
the  point  of  the  little  blue  satin  slipper  that  peeped 
from  beneath  her  skirt,  I  could  make  nothing  of  her 
face  save  that  her  chin  was  round  and  her  small  nose 
cut  to  perfection.  Diamonds  blazed  in  her  ears  and 
her  hand  waved  a  huge  feather  fan  slowly  and  in 
measure  to  the  music.  Under  her  own  portrait,  which 
hung  on  the  wall,  sat  the  judge's  wife,  a  stiff  lace  cap 
topping  her  severe  head.  Plain  in  color  and  heavy 
in  richness,  her  dress  broke  in  crisp  folds  about  her. 
She  was  a  patrician,  from  her  firm  mouth  and  cold  eye 
to  the  hem  of  her  uncompromising  costume;  her  very 
pose  bespoke  her  disposition.  An  elderly  gentleman 
in  powdered  wig,  satin  small-clothes,  silk  stockings, 
and  dress  sword,  sat  on  the  sofa  removed  from  the 
light,  and  it  was  evident  that,  from  the  worshiping  ac 
companist  to  the  turbaned  slave  I  could  just  make  out 
in  the  shadow  of  the  passage,  every  eye  hung  on  the 
singer,  who  posed  like  a  goddess  before  them. 

Even  I  prostrated  myself  and  stood  spellbound  by 
the  witchery  of  her  voice  and  the  imperious  beauty  of 

6S 


THE    CIPHER 

her  person.  Bewildered  and  carried  away  by  the 
music,  for  the  moment  the  purpose  of  my  mission  was 
lost,  and  the  expedition  might  have  miscarried  had 
not  Hawley  whispered  in  my  ear  and  asked  me  which 
was  the  judge. 

"  There  is  your  man  at  the  table,"  I  said  without 
turning  my  head.  "  His  wife  is  opposite;  I  know 
none  of  the  rest." 

At  that  moment  the  singer  lowered  her  gaze  and 
her  eyes  met  mine,  for  my  face  was  well-nigh  against 
the  pane.  Both  hands  went  to  her  bosom  as  she 
abruptly  stopped  the  song,  turning  her  last  note  into 
half  a  shriek;  then  she  stiffened  herself  and  pointed 
at  the  window,  her  face  taking  on  an  expression  of 
surprise  and  wonder,  though  I  marked  nothing  re 
sembling  fear. 

In  an  instant  the  character  of  the  scene  changed. 
There  came  a  pause,  then  a  general  turning  of  heads. 
The  young  man  at  the  harpsichord  swung  around  on 
his  stool  and  appeared  to  be  the  first  one  to  scent  the 
true  nature  of  the  interruption,  for  he  jumped  to 
his  feet  and  drew  his  slender  rapier.  As  if  the  act 
had  been  a  signal,  Hawley  lifted  the  heavy  bronze 
knocker  and  brought  it  down  with  a  thundering  rap. 
I  heard  his  cutlass  whip  from  its  scabbard,  then  he  put 
a  whistle  to  his  lips  and  blew  a  blast  that  struck 
through  my  ears  like  a  knife.  There  came  a  rushing 
of  feet  on  the  gravel  drive  and  up  the  broad  steps,  a 
splintering  of  glass  and  crashing  of  wood  mingling 
with  the  shrieks  of  women  and  shouting  of  men,  and 
as  the  heavy  door  swung  on  its  hinges,  either  forced 
or  opened  from  within,  I  nimbly  disengaged  myself 
from  the  press  and  ran  down  the  steps. 

69 


FOR    A    MAIDEN    BRAVE 

The  men  surged  into  the  house,  and  in  a  moment 
more  the  judge,  his  wig  awry,  his  laces  torn,  was 
dragged  to  the  level  lawn  before  the  door.  He  was 
soon  followed  by  Cogswell,  who  appeared  with  the  ac 
companist,  the  latter  flaming  with  passion,  and  that 
he  had  resisted  arrest  was  plain  from  the  hilt  of  the 
sword  he  still  carried  in  his  hand,  the  blade  having 
been  broken  short  off.  Within  all  was  hurry  and  con 
fusion,  even  after  the  slight  opposition  offered  had 
ceased,  and  in  the  brief  time  that  had  elapsed  I  saw 
lights  moving  through  the  rooms  above  and  by  the 
shouts  and  crashing  of  furniture  was  made  aware 
that  the  majority  of  the  band  had  dispersed  through 
the  mansion. 

Hawley,  who  had  come  out  with  the  judge,  started 
back  with  Cogswell,  leaving  the  prisoners  in  charge 
of  four  or  five  men.  !N"ot  caring  to  be  marked,  I  hung 
in  the  shadow  of  a  tree,  and  as  the  two  passed  me  I 
heard  the  captain  say: 

"  The  devils  are  looting  the  house,  despite  orders, 
and  nothing  can  stop  them.  Look  you  to  the  man 
who  lies  stunned.  If  he  is  of  consequence,  bring  him 
along  if  you  can;  I  must  search  the  judge's  desk." 

As  they  disappeared,  somewhat  sick  at  heart,  I 
turned  and  walked  to  the  road,  which  stretched  far 
away  on  either  hand,  a  straight  white  streak  in  the 
moonlight.  As  I  looked  east  and  along  the  way  I 
hoped  soon  to  be  traveling,  plainly  on  my  ear  came 
the  sound  of  galloping  horses,  the  hoof  beats  rattling 
on  the  hard  clay  as  clearly  as  the  beating  of  a  distant 
drum.  In  a  flash  I  caught  the  portent,  and  turning, 
ran  to  the  house.  As  I  passed  the  group  on  the  lawn  I 
shouted: 

70 


THE    CIPHER 

"  Hurry  off  your  men ;  there  is  a  rescue  coming !  " 
and  ran  on  into  the  hall. 

By  the  lamp  that  was  still  burning  I  marked  the 
wreck  of  the  room.  On  the  floor  sat  Cogswell  sup 
porting  the  overdressed  old  gentleman,  who  was 
evidently  recovering  from  the  effects  of  a  blow,  for 
his  now  wigless  head  shone  in  the  light  like  a  pink 
billiard-ball  and  down  his  temple  ran  a  thin  stream 
of  blood.  No  one  else  was  in  sight. 

"Off  with  you!"  I  shouted  to  Cogswell.  "A 
rescue!  a  rescue!  "  And  I  tore  into  the  passage  to 
the  stairs  leading  above. 

On  the  alarm  there  was  a  sudden  rushing  of  men 
from  the  upper  rooms,  and  I  ascended  the  steps  two 
at  a  time  in  haste  to  find  the  captain.  The  thieves, 
some  empty-handed,  others  laden  with  various  arti 
cles,  passed  down  like  a  whirlwind,  one  fellow,  with  his 
arms  filled  with  loot,  missing  his  footing  and  falling 
from  top  to  bottom,  where  he  lay  still  on  the  floor  be 
low.  Seeing  nothing  of  Hawley  and  fearing  capture, 
I  was  about  to  follow  the  others  when  I  heard  a  pier 
cing  cry  from  behind  a  closed  door  at  the  end  of  the 
hall,  and  running  thereto  I  threw  it  open. 

In  the  center  of  the  apartment  a  brawny  villain 
bent  over  a  crouched  woman,  tearing  the  jewels  from 
her  ears,  and  above  him  stood  the  singer  crying  for 
help  as  she  strove  to  drag  him  away,  while  shriek 
after  shriek  broke  from  his  victim.  In  evident  igno 
rance  of  my  presence,  the  man  turned  and  struck 
at  the  standing  girl.  As  she  saw  me  she  uttered  a 
"  Thank  God!  "  and  stretched  her  arms  toward  me, 
but  having  no  mind  or  time  for  aught  but  hurried  ac 
tion,  I  ran  past  her,  and  catching  the  ruffian  by  the 

71 


FOR    A    MAIDEN    BRAVE 

collar,  with  my  clenched  fist  I  struck  him  on  the 
temple  with  all  my  force.  He  fell  like  a  bullock. 
The  cowering  girl,  freed  from  her  assailant,  lifted 
her  eyes  to  mine,  but  before  I  could  notice  more 
than  that  they  opened  wide  with  a  wondering  look,  I 
ran  from  the  room. 

The  house  above  and  below  was  already  free  from 
active  enemies.  Save  for  the  man  who  had  fallen 
down-stairs  and  still  lay  at  their  foot,  I  saw  no  one 
until  I  came  into  the  great  hall.  The  old  gentleman, 
with  his  wig  on  sidewise,  the  queue  over  his  left  ear, 
sat  alone  on  the  sofa  looking  about  him  in  a  dazed 
fashion,  his  toothless  mouth  open,  his  hand  pressed 
to  his  head.  As  I  cleared  from  the  house  I  saw  the 
lawn  was  bare  of  prisoners  and  men,  but  I  caught 
the  figures  of  a  group  of  horsemen  lunging  into  the 
driveway  at  full  speed.  Over  the  railing  I  jumped, 
and  unchallenged,  doubled  about  the  west  wing  of  the 
building  and  got  into  the  road.  Without  feeling  the 
handicap  of  my  lame  ankle,  like  a  deer  I  sped  east 
ward,  with  my  mind  more  on  what  lay  in  the  rear  than 
aught  else,  and  before  I  was  aware  of  danger  I  was 
confronted  by  two  cavalrymen  who  came  out  from 
the  shadow  of  a  tree  as  though  they  had  risen  from 
the  ground,  and  by  the  scarlet  on  their  backs  I  knew 
I  was  a  prisoner  in  the  hands  of  the  British. 


CHAPTEK   VIII 

RESCUED    BY   THE   DEVIL 

THE  sudden  change  to  my  soaring  fortunes  might 
ily  affected  my  conceit,  as  may  well  be  supposed.  The 
transition  from  freedom  to  captivity  was  so  quick 
that  it  was  difficult  to  realize,  but  I  pulled  myself  to 
gether  and  protested  at  the  enforced  stoppage,  though 
it  was  like  arguing  with  men  deaf  and  dumb,  as  I 
quickly  discovered  that  my  captors  were  Hessians 
and  without  a  knowledge  of  English,  and  in  the  jar 
gon  that  passed  betwixt  them  I  gathered  as  little  from 
them  as  they  from  me.  It  sufficed  me  to  know  that  I 
had  been  fairly  caught,  and  well-nigh  red-handed. 
What  would  come  of  it  remained  to  be  seen. 

As  I  walked  back  between  my  captors  I  noticed 
they  were  not  regular  cavalrymen,  as  I  had  at  first 
supposed.  Their  high-fronted  shakos  belied  that  line 
of  the  service  as  plainly  as  did  their  muskets  and  lack 
of  sabers.  Their  mounts,  too,  were  without  trappings 
and  looked  to  be  but  farm  horses,  and  sorry  beasts,  at 
that,  one  being  dead  lame  and  the  other  so  gone  to 
bones  that  its  appearance  was  pitiful,  while  both  were 
covered  with  a  lather  that  bespoke  hard  riding. 
So  far  as  the  animals  were  concerned  I  might  have 
made  a  break  for  liberty  with  fair  chances  of  success, 
but  though  the  brutes  were  slow,  a  bullet  would  be 
6  73 


FOR    A    MAIDEN    BRAVE 

swift,  and  I  saw  the  futility  of  the  attempt,  for  the 
light  was  bright  and  there  was  no  cover  at  hand. 

When  brought  before  the  house  I  was  chagrined 
to  see  the  whole  force  against  us  was  but  eight  men, 
a  detachment  hurried  from  some  quarter,  and  one 
which  might  have  easily  been  disposed  of  had  we 
stood  our  ground. 

There  was  much  jabbering  in  German  between 
them,  and  it  soon  came  to  light  that  the  band  was 
commanded  by  no  officer,  and  was  at  a  loss  what  to  do 
with  the  prisoners  taken,  for  besides  myself  there  was 
the  man  who  had  fallen  down-stairs,  another  caught 
hiding  in  a  closet,  and  the  fellow  I  had  knocked  over. 
The  latter  showed  no  resentment  as  I  was  brought 
into  the  little  group,  probably  from  the  fact  that  he 
had  no  idea  who  had  been  his  assailant. 

To  me  it  was  a  mighty  inglorious  ending  of  the 
day,  my  lowered  pride  being  in  no  wise  perked  by  the 
company  in  which  I  found  myself,  for  it  looked  to  be 
the  off-scouring  of  society — men  fitted  for  adventure 
by  brute  strength  alone,  and  who  had  sacrificed  them 
selves  on  the  altar  of  greed.  My  condition  was  made 
the  more  aggravating  by  the  fact  that  within  three 
miles  of  me  lay  my  uncle's  house,  the  home  I  longed 
for,  and  that  it  was  impolitic,  if  not  impossible,  for  me 
to  send  him  information  of  my  state.  The  one  grain 
of  comfort  to  be  sifted  from  the  mass  of  misfortune 
was  that  in  the  main  the  expedition  had  been  success 
ful,  and  if  it  was  not  further  molested  would  return 
with  two  prisoners  instead  of  one. 

As  I  stood  with  the  others,  at  that  time  more 
humiliated  than  fearful,  I  wondered  how  this  inter 
ruption  could  have  occurred,  but  I  soon  hit  upon  a 

74 


RESCUED    BY    THE    DEVIL 

plausible  explanation,  and  one  in  which  I  saw  the 
name  of  Chandler  written  broad.  If  he  had  not 
swerved  to  Smithtown  on  his  way  back  to  the  beach, 
and  hit  upon  a  British  detachment  lying  therein,  then 
I  was  far  out  of  reckoning.  A  hurried  gathering  of 
nondescript  animals  and  a  hard  ride  would  account 
for  the  irregularity  of  the  squad  which  had  taken  us, 
but  the  non-attendance  of  an  officer  was  a  matter  that 
puzzled  me  until  I  considered  that  perhaps  a  greater 
force  had  gone  to  intercept  Hawley  on  his  return  to 
the  boat.  That  I  was  wrong  in  the  latter  conjecture 
is  a  matter  of  congratulation,  for  Hawley  suffered  no 
interruption  or  further  loss — a  fact  that  does  not  re 
dound  to  the  credit  of  the  heads  of  either  Chandler  or 
those  with  whom  he  communicated. 

I  saw  none  of  the  regular  inmates  of  the  house 
again  that  night.  Within  an  hour  we  were  taken 
along  the  road  westward  and  lodged  in  a  two-story 
stone  building  that  stood  removed  from  the  highway 
and  about  a  quarter  of  a  mile  from  the  mansion.  I 
knew  it  well.  It  was  one  of  the  most  ancient  on  the 
island,  and  had  once  been  the  home  of  the  judge's 
father,  who  built  Tryon  Hall  for  his  son.  It  was  now 
abandoned,  standing  in  a  flat  and  barren  field,  a  deep 
but  narrow  inlet  from  the  bay,  struggling  through 
rank  marsh  grass  and  slimy  mud  banks,  coming  close 
to  the  building.  The  house  had  an  unsavory  name  as 
once  having  been  a  headquarters  for  "  south  sea 
traders,"  more  broadly  named  pirates.  I  had  heard 
stories  of  boat-loads  of  rich  stuffs  brought  by  night 
up  the  inlet  to  the  door  and  stored  away  in  the  roomy 
garret;  vague  whispers  of  divided  booty,  of  orgies, 
and  of  violence  had  spread  the  country  about.  Even 

75 


FOR    A    MAIDEN    BRAVE 

the  reputation  of  the  old  gentleman  had  suffered  in 
this  connection,  but  as  his  bones  had  for  years  been 
moldering  in  a  lonely  grave  down  by  the  bayside,  and 
as  he  had  treated  his  neighbors  decently  and  left 
many  a  broad  acre  to  his  more  aristocratic  son,  no 
finger  was  pointed  directly  at  him  and  time  had 
sweetened  his  memory. 

Save  as  a  receptacle  for  farm  refuse  the  interior 
of  the  house  was  now  bare.  The  cold  gloom  of  the 
immense  lower  room  struck  a  shudder  through  me 
as  I  was  pushed  through  the  door  and  felt  the  quaking 
floor  under  my  feet.  In  a  moment  we  were  fastened 
in.  The  windows  having  long  since  been  boarded  up, 
not  a  ray  of  light  penetrated  the  black  interior. 
There  was  a  smell  of  rats  and  low-tide  mud  and  de 
cayed  salt  grass  intermingling,  and  for  the  first  time 
I  felt  a  sense  of  comfort  in  the  companionship  of  the 
very  fellow  who,  an  hour  before,  I  despised.* 

I  felt  my  way  to  the  stairs  and  started  up,  but  the 
loud  snap  of  a  support  and  the  sudden  sagging  of  the 
structure  warned  me  of  its  rotten  condition,  and  I 
gave  over  the  attempt.  We  gathered  in  a  group, 
seating  ourselves  on  the  floor,  but  the  little  anima 
tion  we  at  first  showed  soon  died  and  silence  took  its 
place. 

In  this  fashion  I  waited  for  the  Sabbath  to  break, 
wondering  what  it  would  bring  forth,  and  wondering 
more  why  we  had  not  been  taken  to  some  recognized 
cantonment  of  the  British  army  instead  of  being 
housed  in  this  worse  than  vault.  But  I  wondered  in 
vain.  I  had  enough  else  to  think  of:  the  cipher  letter 

*  The  old  Jones  house,  which  had  a  reputation  of  being 
haunted,  was  demolished  in  1838. 

76 


RESCUED    BY   THE    DEVIL 

burning  in  my  pocket  and  the  identity  of  the  two 
girls  I  had  seen  in  the  hall.  Which  was  Josephine 
Cowan?  and  was  it  possible  that  nature  had  cursed 
either  with  a  spirit  that  could  deliberately  lure  an  un 
known  man,  though  an  enemy,  to  the  gallows?  It 
was  inconceivable.  I  had  two  minds  to  destroy  the 
letter,  but  withheld,  not  because  I  dreamed  of  deliver 
ing  it,  but  for  the  reason  that  I  might  live  to  meet 
Blair  and  it  would  be  a  glorious  thing  to  shake  it  in 
his  face,  repeat  the  contents,  and  back  him  into  a  cor 
ner  where  things  would  happen.  It  occurred  to  me 
that  I  might  be  searched,  and  so  lose  it,  but  that 
chance  had  to  be  taken ;  I  left  it  loose  in  my  pocket. 

The  night  went  and  the  next  day  dawned  and 
faded,  and  that,  too,  without  a  morsel  to  eat  or  a 
draft  of  water — in  fact,  without  the  door  having 
been  opened,  though  that  we  were  well  guarded  was 
plain  from  the  footsteps  and  voices  we  heard.  As  the 
cracks  between  the  boards  grew  dim  in  the  declining 
light  I  became  equal  to  any  desperate  venture,  and 
some  plan  of  escape  might  have  been  hit  upon  and  per 
haps  attempted,  but  just  as  the  last  of  the  light  died 
I  heard  the  regular  tramp  of  men,  the  jingling  of 
arms,  and  a  command  in  English,  and  a  few  minutes 
later  the  door  was  opened,  and  an  officer  in  full  uni 
form,  bearing  a  pierced  tin  lantern,  entered  the 
room,  followed  by  two  women  and  a  number  of  sol 
diers. 

Weak,  hungry,  and  parched  from  thirst,  I  sat  on 
the  bottom  step  of  the  rickety  stairway  without  mov 
ing.  The  light,  held  aloft,  threw  a  myriad  of  lumi 
nous  punctures  over  the  bare  walls,  and  in  the  quiver 
ing  radiance  I  recognized  the  singer,  tall,  imperious, 

77 


FOR    A    MAIDEN    BRAVE 

and  impatient  of  countenance,  her  hair,  still  showing 
traces  of  powder,  coiled  loosely  on  top  of  her  beauti 
ful  head,  her  dress,  though  plain,  in  keeping  with  her 
commanding  figure.  The  second  woman  was  evi 
dently  a  slave  in  attendance,  for  her  black  face, 
topped  with  a  gay  turban,  was  indistinguishable  in 
the  semi-darkness. 

"  It  is  an  unpleasant  duty,  but  one  that  will  not 
detain  you,  madam,"  said  the  officer.  "  It  will  sim 
plify  my  report  and  save  much  delay  in  disposing  of 
these  fellows  if  you  can  identify  them.  Did  you  see 
this  man?  "  he  asked,  lowering  the  light  to  the  face  of 
the  chap  I  had  felled. 

"  Most  certainly,  sir,"  she  replied  in  a  full,  rich 
tone  that  was  music  in  itself.  "  He  was  the  one  who 
assaulted  Miss  Romayne.  He  was  robbing  her 
when " 

"  Never  mind,  so  the  villain  was  one  of  them. 
—Step  off,  sir." 

A  soldier  walked  up  to  the  prisoner  and  led  him 
to  the  wall. 

"And  this  one?" 

"  He  was  also  there,  as  was  the  one  by  his  side," 
said  the  lady,  drawing  back  her  lifted  skirt  in  disgust 
as  the  two  walked  past  her. 

"  Good!    Where  is  the  fourth?  " 

I  stood  up. 

"Ah!  here's  a  fellow  of  a  different  stripe!  "  he 
exclaimed,  flashing  the  light  in  my  face.  "  Was  this 
man  of  them? " 

I  heard  something  that  might  have  been  a  low 
cry  of  surprise,  but  the  gleam  of  the  candle  in  my 
eyes  blotted  out  all  but  itself. 

78 


RESCUED    BY    THE    DEVIL 

"  He — he  was  there — but — but  he  was  not  of  the 
assaulting  party,  sir.  It  was  he  who  saved  Miss  Ro- 
mayne<  when  the  ruffian  I  identified  tried  to  rob  her. 
— James,  why  are  you  here?  " 

The  question  came  like  a  gasp. 

The  officer  lowered  the  lantern  and  I  saw  the  girl 
standing  as  I  had  seen  her  the  night  before,  one 
hand  on  her  heart,  the  other  pointing  at  me.  Her 
eyes  flashed  as  the  dots  of  radiance  danced  over  her 
face. 

Up  to  then  I  had  no  other  idea  than  that  I  would 
be  dragged  off  with  the  rest.  The  sudden  interrup 
tion  to  the  smoothness  of  the  proceedings  was  as  un 
hoped  for  as  its  cause  was  for  a  moment  unguessed, 
though  had  I  not  been  brought  low  through  starva 
tion  and  thirst  I  might  have  caught  at  the  cue  before 
I  did.  Time  was  mercifully  given  me,  however,  and 
by  the  man  I  had  knocked  down,  for  as  he  heard  the 
words  he  started  forward  and  would  have  leaped  on 
me  had  it  not  been  for  the  soldier  who  interposed 
himself  between  us. 

"  All  hell !  "  he  shouted,  as  he  struggled  with  the 
guard.  "  An'  had  I  known  ye  for  the  traitor  ye  are 
I'd  'a'  had  the  black  heart  out  o'  ye  this  day!  'Twas 
ye,  was  it,  that  brought  me  to  this  coil?  An'  to  think, 
damn  ye,  that  ye  have  been  under  my  hands  for  hours 
an'  I  not  know!  Look  at  him,  lads!  look  at  him!  " 

He  shook  his  immense  fist  at  me  and  strained  in 
the  embrace  of  the  man  who  held  him.  In  his  violence 
he  might  have  broken  away  had  not  a  soldier  struck 
him  across  the  bowels  with  the  butt  of  his  musket 
and  the  man  doubled  up  with  a  groan. 

"Who  are  you,  sir?  and  what  were  you  doing 
T9 


FOR    A    MAIDEN    BRAVE 

among  the  others? "  asked  the  officer,  apparently  ob 
livious  to  the  rough  treatment  of  his  prisoner. 

"  For  the  first,"  I  returned,  "  I  will  not  answer. 
For  the  second,  I  was  doing  my  duty.  I  was  there, 
yes,  but  took  no  hand  in  the  assault.  I  came  as  the 
bearer  of  a  message  to  Miss  Josephine  Cowan." 

While  speaking  I  kept  my  eyes  fixed  on  the  lady. 
The  open  wonder  she  had  at  first  shown  changed  to 
an  expression  of  doubt,  as  if  she  were  deeply  puz 
zled.  The  only  sign  of  emotion  she  had  displayed 
was  in  her  exclamation  of  surprise,  and  now  her  black 
brows  were  knitted  and  her  full  lip  slightly  curled 
as  she  looked  at  me.  Suddenly  her  face  turned  to 
flint  and  her  lids  came  together  as  though  she  was 
looking  into  a  strong  light,  a  flash  of  a  smile  dis 
played  the  edge  of  her  teeth,  then  her  lips  drew  across 
them  and  closed,  thin  and  firm  as  iron.  She  was  a 
tigress.  As  I  mentioned  my  errand  she  drew  her 
self  up. 

"  If  you  have  a  message,  sir,  you  may  deliver  it 
to  me.  I  am  Josephine  Cowan." 

As  I  marked  the  change  in  her  I  could  have  sworn 
to  her  identity.  Beauty  lay  on  her  like  a  mask,  for 
with  the  knowledge  I  was  not  the  man  for  whom  she 
had  taken  me,  it  dissolved  and  left  a  grinning  skull 
behind. 

I  never  saw  such  a  metamorphosis  in  a  human  be 
ing  as  took  place  in  the  few  seconds  we  confronted 
each  other,  and  even  then  the  devil  came  into  and 
passed  out  of  her  countenance  within  the  time  it  takes 
to  count  ten. 

I  knew  there  was  no  mercy  in  this  woman.  I' 
felt  she  was  a  fitting  tool  for  desperation  in  almost 

80 


RESCUED    BY    THE    DEVIL 

any  form  and  realized  there  would  be  no  child's  play 
in  attempting  to  thwart  her  in  aught  she  undertook. 
She  had  the  head  of  Medusa,  lacking  its  serpents,  and 
could  be  as  cruel  as  hell;  and  yet  last  night  I  had  been 
ready  to  worship  her. 

I  held  the  letter  toward  the  officer.  He  snatched 
it  from  me,  turned  it  over  and  conned  the  superscrip 
tion. 

"  Have  you  other  papers?  " 

"  None  whatever,  sir." 

Without  considering  my  answer,  he  took  a  step 
forward  and  plunged  his  hand  in  my  pocket.  I  was 
within  an  ace  of  knocking  him  down,  but  instead 
thanked  God  I  had  left  my  uncle's  letters  behind. 
They  would  have  damned  us  both  outright. 

"  You  may  have  to  pay  heavily  for  this  insult, 
sir,"  I  said,  my  course  now  lying  clear  before  me. 
He  sneered  in  my  face  without  answering  and  passed 
the  letter  to  the  lady,  whose  features  had  fallen  into 
what  may  have  been  their  habitual  repose.  She  swept 
open  the  paper  without  inspecting  its  seal  and  glanced 
at  the  contents.  Many  such  a  cipher  must  have  passed 
betwixt  the  writer  and  reader,  for  without  a  key  she 
apparently  read  the  contents,  drawing  toward  the 
light  which  the  officer  respectfully  held  open  for  her. 

It  was  a  picture  worthy  of  reproduction.  Diana 
clothed  in  modern  garb  bending  over  a  paper,  her  lips 
moving  as  she  spelled  out  its  contents,  the  glow  of  the 
candle  showing  the  rich  red  of  her  rounded  cheek,  the 
dustiness  of  her  black  hair,  and  her  perfect  profile. 
The  young  officer  resting  on  his  sword,  holding  the 
light  which  shot  needle  gleams  through  the  darkness 
behind  it  and  brought  out  spots  of  crimson  on  the 

81 


FOR    A    MAIDEN    BRAVE 

man's  brilliant  coat  as  if  he  bled  through  a  dozen 
wounds.  The  bright  turban  and  the  ebony  face  of  the 
negress  in  waiting  and,  in  the  shadow  beyond,  the  sub 
dued  red  of  the  uniforms  of  the  guard  and  the  dusky 
shapes  of  the  prisoners.  For  a  background  the  cob- 
webbed  rafters  just  touched  by  the  reflection,  the 
broken  walls  and  the  heavy  door  with  its  pendant 
bar  barely  visible  through  the  haze.  I  can  close 
my  eyes  and  see  it  all  and  wish  for  the  power  of  a 
painter. 

I  knew  my  fate  hung  on  the  mood  of  the  woman 
or  the  respect  she  felt  for  the  writer  of  the  letter.  I 
stood  waiting  in  silence,  and  save  for  a  shifting  of 
feet  on  the  loose  floor,  silence  was  all  about  us.  She 
read  slowly,  once  in  a  while  lifting  her  eyes  as  if 
to  absorb  the  matter  given,  then  reverting  to  the 
sheet.  I  felt  as  if  she  were  taking  an  hour.  Sud 
denly  she  closed  the  document  and  turned  to  me  with 
a  smile  that  might  have  deceived  the  father  of  lies. 

"  Oh,  sir,"  she  exclaimed,  her  face  alight,  her  air 
as  bewitching  as  it  was  bewildering,  "  how  can  I  thank 
you  for  taking  this  risk?  How  did  you  dare?  " 

She  swept  past  the  officer  like  a  queen  and  held 
out  a  hand  soft  and  warm  as  only  a  full-blooded  wom 
an's  hand  can  be.  I  took  it  like  the  unsuspecting  ass 
I  posed  as. 

"  I  conceive  there  was  little  to  dare,"  I  returned 
easily,  my  spirits  rising  as  I  looked  into  the  face  of 
this  woman  and  crossed  swords  with  her. 

"  Ah !  but  if  this  had  fallen — if  this  had  been 
opened  by  others  it  might  have  gone  hard  with  you, 
sir;  the  contents  would  have  been  your  ruin." 

"  Then  should  I  have  trembled  before  I  met  you, 
82 


RESCUED    BY    THE    DEVIL 

madam,"  I  answered,  bowing.  "  Permit  me  to  read 
and  judge." 

She  laughed  a  low,  delicious,  full-throated  laugh 
as  if  immensely  pleased  at  the  compliment. 

"  Oh,  no;  not  yet.  And  you  know  Mr.  Blair?  A 
dear  friend  of  mine.  You  did  this  for  him?  " 

"  We  have  not  been  friends  for  long,  madam.  He 
has  done  me  a  service.  I  think  I  know  him,"  I  re 
turned,  careful  that  the  irony  of  my  words  was  well 
hidden. 

"  He  speaks  well  of  you,  sir.  You,  too,  must  be 
a  friend  of  mine,  Mr.  Chester.  I  know  your  poor 
uncle  well.  I  owe  you  much  for  this." 

"  I  fear  the  obligation  is  on  my  side,  madam.  I 
owe  Blair  much  for  this." 

"  Your  tongue  is  well  tuned,  sir." 

She  laughed  lightly  and  turned  to  the  officer  with 
an  imperious  swing  to  her  body. 

"  This  gentleman  is  above  suspicion.  He  is  Squire 
Emberson's  nephew,  and  the  squire  holds  a  cartel  of 
safety.  He  is  a  loyal  subject.  He  had  nothing  to 
do  with  the  abduction  of  Judge  Jones  and  Mr.  Wil- 
lett,  coming  only  as  a  secret  agent  to  me.  It  was  a 
coincidence.  Do  you  understand  me,  sir?  You  may 
leave  him  in  my  charge.  So  tell  Colonel  De  Lancey. 
I  will  be  responsible.  If  you  see  General  Tryon  tell 
him  I  wish  to  see  him  at  once.  Take  away  these  ver 
min." 

There  was  no  air  of  asking  a  favor  in  this.  Had 
the  woman  been  a  queen  giving  her  orders  she  could 
not  have  appeared  more  absolute.  There  was  no 
room  for  argument,  nor  yet  was  there  a  lack  of  fem 
ininity  in  her  manner.  It  was  simply  the  will  of  one 

83 


FOR    A    MAIDEN    BRAVE 

used  to  being  obeyed;  it  was  imperious  beauty  bol 
stered  by  self-consciousness — a  power  before  which 
strong  men  prostrate  themselves  and  for  it  sometimes 
commit  crime. 

"  General  Tryon  has  returned  to  York,"  an 
swered  the  officer,  bowing.  "  I  am  aware  that  Miss 
Cowan  has  the  confidence  of  my  superiors,  and  I  will 
leave  the  prisoner  if  she  wishes  it." 

"  I  do  more  than  wish  it.    I  demand  it." 

"  Very  good,  madam.  Then  I  will  put  him  on 
parole  and " 

"  I  will  not  be  placed  on  parole,  sir,"  I  interrupt 
ed  quickly.  "  I  have  been  treated  shamefully,  having 
been  left  to  starve  and  thirst  for  four  and  twenty 
hours  without  a  chance  to  explain.  Then  you  chose 
to  insult  me.  You  may  take  me  or  leave  me  as  you 
please,  but  I  am  either  a  prisoner  of  war  or  a  free 
man." 

It  was  a  desperate  throw,  for  I  knew  that  a  parole 
would  render  me  absolutely  useless  to  the  cause, 
though  it  would  give  me  freedom,  but  reckoning  on 
my  knowledge  of  the  contents  of  the  letter,  I  con 
ceived  that  my  enemy  would  be  my  best  ally. 

And  in  this  I  was  not  disappointed.  The  lady 
faced  me  in  surprise,  then  turned  on  the  officer. 

"  Is  this  thing  possible,  sir?  Have  you  and  your 
men  no  consideration  that  prisoners  are  treated  like 
cattle?  Was  starvation  in  your  orders?  " 

"  You  are  unjust,  Miss  Cowan,"  was  the  humble 
reply.  "  I  knew  naught  of  this.  The  squad  that  took 
them  were  German  troops  sent  hurriedly  from  Smith- 
town  as  soon  as  news  was  received  of  the  intended 
raid.  They  are  but  a  haymaker's  guard  and  without 

84 


RESCUED    BY    THE    DEVIL 

authority,  as  their  officer  was  thrown  from  his  horse 
and  badly  injured.  They  are  poor  riders.  I  was 
sent  from  Oyster  Bay  to  take  charge  of  the  prisoners 
and  bring  them  in.  I  presumed  they  had  been  fed,  at 
least." 

"  Your  presumption  is  large,  sir.  See  that  these 
men  have  food  at  once.  You  may  leave  this  gentle 
man  with  me,  and  can  rest  assured  that  I  will  account 
for  him.  Report  the  fact  to  Colonel  De  Lancey,  and 
say  it  is  my  wish — my  wish,  sir."  She  turned  about 
to  me.  "  Will  you  yield  yourself  a  prisoner  of  mine, 
Mr.  Chester?  " 

I  bowed  low. 

"  I  am  your  prisoner  without  terms,  madam." 

"  That  is  trite,  sir.  I  hear  it  often.  Will  you 
give  me  your  word?  " 

"  I  will  give  you  my  word  that  I  am  desperately 
thirsty,"  I  answered. 

"  You  must  be,  and  starved  as  well. — Momey,  run 
and  get  something  on  the  table." 

She  swept  the  negress  ahead  with  a  motion  of  her 
hand  and  went  out,  I  following  her  from  the  house 
and  wondering  if  the  weak-kneed  officer  would  dare 
stiffen  himself  at  the  last  moment.  There  were  a 
dozen  soldiers  drawn  up  in  the  road,  but  they  offered 
no  molestation.  Side  by  side  we  walked  in  silence  for 
a  dozen  rods  or  more,  and  when  beyond  earshot  of 
those  we  had  left  the  lady  began  to  laugh,  low  at 
first,  then  clearer  and  more  unrestrainedly — a  laugh 
so  rich,  so  hearty,  so  melodious  in  its  pure  femininity, 
so  rollicking,  so  brim  full  of  life  that  was  contagious, 
that  weak  as  I  was,  I  joined  in  it  from  an  irresistible 
impulse,  although  I  knew  she  was  laughing  at  me  and 

85 


FOR    A    MAIDEN    BRAVE 

•what  she  thought  her  easy  conquest.  But  there  was  a 
witchery  about  her,  nevertheless.  The  quick  indraw- 
ing  of  breath,  the  heaving  of  her  full  bosom,  the  gleam 
of  her  white  teeth  through  the  dusk,  for  the  moon  had 
not  yet  risen — all  these  roused  the  animal  in  me  even 
while  I  was  perfectly  aware  that  the  girl  hated  me. 
I  wondered  little  at  the  blind  infatuation  of  the  offi 
cer,  and  might  have  gone  daft  myself  only  I  had  seen 
the  skull.  To  war  with  this  Borgia  would  be  worth 
the  while.  Even  if  I  fell  there  would  be  tonic  in  the 
fight,  and  had  I  not  known  her,  how  easy  would  have 
been  her  victory!  But  what  living  man  could  sub 
jugate  her? 


86 


CHAPTER   IX 

THE    TEMPTRESS 

SUDDENLY  she  stopped  and  confronted  me  on  the 
white  road,  laying  her  hand  on  my  arm  in  a  way  that 
made  my  body  tingle.  Her  face  grew  serious  in  an 
instant,  her  voice  low  and  vibrant. 

"  Mr.  Chester,  for  all  that  I  laugh,  it  is  no  matter 
of  mirth ;  I  might  have  fainted  without  that  reaction. 
There  are  some  questions  you  wish  to  ask  me." 

"  There  are  many,  but  I  am  unable  to  formulate 
them  now,"  I  answered,  sparring  for  time. 

"  Many,  yes ;  but  you  will  wish  to  know  why  I 
saved  you  from  parole.  Well,  because  this  letter  in 
formed  me  that  you  had  a  secret  mission — a  mission 
for  the  cause  we  both  love;  a  parole  would  have 
strangled  you." 

I  nodded. 

"  Another  reason  is  because  you  are  your  uncle's 
nephew.  I  am  in  your  hands  now,"  she  continued. 
"  Do  you  see  what  I  have  done?  God  makes  a  fool 
once  in  a  while — a  fool  like  yonder  officer — and  dress 
es  him  up  as  a  man  and  gives  him  authority,  but  for 
every  fool  he  creates  he  also  makes  a  woman  who 
will  undo  him.  Had  I  not  received  that  letter  you 
would  have  gone — to  a  prison  ship,  probably;  but  it 
commanded  me  to  act  in  your  behalf — to  act,  and  am 

87 


FOR    A    MAIDEN    BRAVE 

I  not  an  actress?  Aye,  I  live  a  lie — for  a  purpose. 
Tryon  swears  by  me.  Simcoe  would  desert  at  my 
word,  and  I  would  give  it,  only  I  find  him  useful 
where  he  is.  God  knows  I  wish  I  could  have  saved 
your  men,  but  the  risk  was  too  great  and  they  are 
ruffians  at  best  who  would  rob  both  friend  and  foe." 

I  nodded  again. 

"  Now,  my  friend,  for  you  are  my  friend,"  she  con 
tinued,  "  you  must  be  guided  by  me.  You  must  pose 
as  a  royalist — from  anywhere  you  please,  only  be  a 
royalist.  I  have  saved  your  poor  uncle  from  arrest, 
and  his  property  from  confiscation.  He  is  the  only 
true  man  hereabouts  and  I  would  save  you.  Do  you 
understand  me,  or  must  I  state  clearly  that  I  am  not 
what  I  seem? " 

I  met  the  issue  fairly,  sudden  as  it  was. 

"  Madam,  I  must  know  it.  I  am  not  blind.  I  am 
more  than  fortunate  in  your  friendship.  Pray  God 
that  I  am  worthy  of  the  spirit  you  have  shown  and  do 
not  become  too  great  a  fool  to  command  your  re 
spect."  I  lifted  her  hand  from  my  sleeve  and  touched 
it  with  my  lips.  "  You  spoke  of  my  uncle  as  l  poor/ 
Is  he  in  distress? " 

She  showed  no  resentment  at  my  salute,  but  her 
dark  eyes  searched  my  face  with  childlike  innocence 
— the  innocence  of  a  maiden  who  fears  flippancy.  I 
could  have  smitten  her  across  her  beautiful  lying 
mouth. 

"  Your  uncle  is  sick,"  she  said,  as  she  took  my  arm 
and  walked  on.  "  Sorely  sick,  my  friend.  I  am  wor 
ried — so  worried  about  the  old  gentleman  that  scarce 
a  day  passes  without  my  visiting  him.  Your  aunt 
means  well,  but  she  is  incapable." 

88 


THE    TEMPTRESS 

"  My  aunt !  "  I  exclaimed. 

"  Your  Aunt  Cornelia.  Oh,  do  you  not  know? 
Have  you  not  heard?  She  is  with  him.  We  have  had 
a  doctor  from  the  post  at  Oyster  Bay,  but  there  seems 
nothing  to  be  done.  Your  uncle  is  failing.  It  is  a 
fortunate  circumstance,  your  coming,  and  fortunate 
that  I  am  here  instead  of  in  New  York." 

I  had  absolutely  nothing  to  say  in  return.  My 
uncle  sick  and  dying !  God  in  heaven !  I  had  received 
no  blow  like  this.  I  felt  a  horrible  loneliness,  a  quick 
realization  of  the  power  arrayed  against  me.  Was 
my  uncle  their  victim?  Was  he  being  "  removed  "? 
The  wide  landscape  swung  wildly  for  an  instant,  and 
I  must  have  staggered,  but  the  girl's  soft  hand  stead 
ied  me,  drawing  my  arm  close  to  her. 

"  You  are  faint !  "  she  said. 

"  Weak  from  lack  of  food,  perhaps ;  but  I  must 
get  on." 

I  would  have  gone  straight  forward  to  my  house, 
only  she  insisted  that  I  should  first  eat,  and  I  acqui 
esced,  knowing  the  need  of  food  and  the  wisdom  of 
her  advice. 

The  horse  having  been  stolen,  the  stable  was  now 
well  guarded,  for  two  soldiers  were  walking  up  and 
down  the  graveled  walk  before  the  house.  The  in 
terior  appeared  deserted,  but  Miss  Cowan  explained 
that  Mrs.  Jones  had  been  prostrated  by  the  shock  of 
the  assault,  though  she  had  no  fear  for  her  husband's 
life,  and  Miss  Romayne  had  returned  to  the  city  with 
Governor  Robinson,  who  had  been  slightly  hurt  in 
the  fray. 

"  Ah,"  she  said,  "  your  men  missed  a  great  chance 
there!" 

7  89 


FOR    A    MAIDEN    BRAVE 

Governor  Robinson!  The  start  I  gave  was  ap 
parently  unnoticed.  The  British  general  and  royal 
Governor  of  New  York  had  been  in  Hawley's  grasp, 
and  my  ill-advised  alarm  had  lost  him  a  prize  worth 
twenty  such  as  Judge  Jones.  I  was  too  chagrined  to 
make  a  return  beyond  expressing  a  hope  that  Miss 
Romayne  had  escaped  injury. 

As  I  ate  the  food  spread  before  me  the  radiant 
woman  sat  opposite,  looking  at  every  mouthful  I  took. 
She  dismissed  the  slave  and  waited  on  me  herself,  as 
if  I  were  her  lover,  but  she  asked  few  questions. 
With  a  recklessness  born  of  wisdom  I  told  my  hostess 
of  the  expedition  and  its  object,  even  to  the  desertion 
of  Chandler,  though  not  of  the  cause  of  his  defection. 
I  drank  her  health  in  the  red  wine  before  me,  at  which 
she  bowed  her  stately  head  and  smiled.  I  hoped  she 
would,  in  some  way,  show  curiosity  anent  Annie 
Kronje,  but  never  a  word  did  she  drop  on  that  sub 
ject.  Verily,  I  thought,  the  woman  looks  for  me  to 
hang  myself  without  effort  on  her  part.  When  I 
finished  my  story  she  brushed  her  hand  across  her 
eyes  and  abruptly  changed  the  subject. 

"  You  are  strangely  like  Mr.  Blair  in  feature.  Do 
you  know  I  mistook  you  for  him  last  night?  " 

"  I  have  remarked  the  likeness  myself,  but  can  not 
account  for  it,"  I  answered.  "  What  is  his  rank  in 
the  American  army?  I  confess  I  am  ignorant  of  it." 

"  Is  it  possible?  "  she  asked,  opening  her  eyes  wide 
in  wTell-assumed  wonder.  "  Are  you  not  his  friend? 
You  might  have  gathered  that  much  from  the  letter, 
at  least." 

"  Only  a  friend  in  a  general  way,  madam.  As  for 
the  letter,  I  did  not  read  it.  I  was  not  curious," 

90 


THE    TEMPTRESS 

I  returned,  rising.  "  However,  I  understand  that 
Mr.  Blair  is  open  to  congratulations — that  much  he 
allowed  me  to  infer." 

A  flush  passed  over  her  face  like  a  flash  of  sum 
mer  lightning.  She  laughed  lightly,  but  showed  no 
embarrassment. 

"  He  takes  too  much  for  granted.  But  this  is 
not  a  matter  for  discussion  for  the  present." 

She  arose,  swept  her  gown  behind  her,  and  stood 
tall  and  magnificent. 

"  I  think  he  is  working  under  direct  orders  from 
Mr. — from  General  Washington;  but  I  am  not  sure. 
I  have  not  seen  him  for  months ;  but  we  correspond, 
as  you  are  aware.  I  will  bid  you  good  night,  my 
friend;  I  know  your  haste.  Shall  I  see  you  to-mor 
row?" 

"  I  think  not,"  I  answered  promptly. 

"  I  think  so,"  she  returned,  smiling.  "  I  must 
make  my  visit  as  usual." 

She  held  out  her  hand  and  looked  at  me  appeal- 
ingly,  a  look  that  would  have  intoxicated  me  had  I 
not  been  armed.  I  dared  not  linger  for  fear  that 
along  with  the  wine  I  had  drunk  the  devil  would  get 
into  my  blood.  I  brought  her  pink  fingers  to  my 
lips,  and  in  a  moment  more  was  striding  along  the 
deserted  road  toward  my  home. 


91 


CHAPTER   X 

A    DISCOVERY 

I  WISH  the  exigencies  of  my  story  would  permit 
my  omitting  this  coming  chapter  of  my  life,  but  it 
must  be  told.  As  I  prepare  to  set  it  down  I  am  con 
scious  of  my  mental  recoil,  for  in  doing  it  I  must  relive 
a  period  so  sown  with  surprise  and  horror  that  years 
have  not  softened  its  aspect.  Thus  it  is  worse  than 
the  sorrow  of  death  or  danger,  for  time  is  kind  to  the 
sufferer  from  these. 

I  am  aware  that  the  history  of  this  fair  island 
has  unfolded  crimes  the  recital  of  which  now  shocks 
humanity — crimes  as  great  as  any  I  record — but  I 
have  to  do  with  an  act  of  moral  turpitude  so  cold 
blooded,  so  inexcusable,  so  ingenious,  that  it  towers 
above  everything  in  my  experience.  It  was  born  of 
the  devil  and  ended  in  a  combat  'twixt  love  and  hate. 
Which  won?  Which  always  wins  when  these  two 
fight? 

Therefore,  as  I  must  needs,  I  place  events  as  they 
came,  and  my  memory  retains  every  detail,  for  each 
burned  deeply.  Refreshed  by  food  and  stimulated 
by  what  I  had  drunk,  I  passed  rapidly  along  the  road. 
There  was  no  bridge  over  the  broad  inlet  (which,  with 
one  near  my  late  prison,  makes  the  land  a  neck),  the 
highway  running  around  its  head.  It  was  late  when 

92 


A    DISCOVERY 

I  caught  sight  of  my  home,  and  my  steps  quickened, 
for  a  great  flood  of  emotion  came  upon  me  as  I  saw 
the  house  to  which  I  had  been  a  stranger  for  nearly 
four  years.  There  was  but  one  light  in  it,  and  that 
from  the  window  of  the  room  my  uncle  called  his 
study,  though  it  was  half  workroom,  half  library. 

The  house  faces  south,  and  betwixt  it  and  the 
road  passing  its  rear  was  a  garden  that  had  always 
been  the  old  gentleman's  pride.  When  I  reached  this 
I  slowed  my  pace.  Though  there  was  a  wealth  of 
bush  and  blossom  and  the  scent  of  flowers  hung 
heavy  on  the  still  night  air,  I  noticed  a  lack  of  thrift, 
or  rather  was  it  as  if  nature,  undirected,  had  taken 
matters  in  her  own  hand  and  in  her  own  wild  way? 
The  untrimmed  creeping  phlox  spread  beyond  its 
proper  limits  in  ragged  white  masses  that  looked  like 
snow-banks  in  the  clear  moonlight.  Portulacas  had 
strayed  into  the  path,  hollyhocks  had  sprung  up  in 
disorderly  array,  their  tall  stalks  and  starry  blossoms 
sentinels  over  a  mass  of  unrestricted  growth.  The 
walk  was  rain-guttered  and  the  whole  air  of  the  beau 
tiful  spot  was  one  of  neglect.  It  had  become  a  jungle 
of  shrubbery. 

For  all  that  I  was  home-going  my  heart  was  not 
light,  and  clearly  I  marked  the  confusion  of  the  gar 
den.  I  did  not  follow  the  path  around  to  the  front 
door,  but  took  to  the  long,  untrimmed  grass  near  the 
house,  skirted  the  negro  quarters,  and  getting  be 
neath  the  lighted  window,  raised  myself  on  the  rough 
foundations  of  the  building  and  looked  in. 

The  room  was  no  longer  a  workfoom,  for  the  old 
bench  was  gone,  and  in  its  place  stood  a  bed.  The 
half-emptied  shelves  and  the  general  pushed-back  ap- 

93 


FOR    A    MAIDEN    BRAVE 

pearance  of  the  usual  furniture  told  me  the  apart 
ment  had  been  turned  into  a  makeshift  bedroom,  aye, 
even  a  sick-room.  Upon  the  bed  I  knew  my  uncle 
was  lying,  for  though  I  could  not  see  him,  I  heard 
the  deep  snoring  of  the  sleeping  man,  and  the  sound 
came  to  me  like  familiar  music.  On  a  table  by  the 
bedside  stood  a  candle,  a  bottle  of  wine,  and  some 
glasses,  and  by  the  table  was  a  strange  woman  whom 
I  knew  as  my  aunt  as  instinctively  as  I  knew  the 
patient  was  her  brother.  She  was  a  little  woman, 
flat  bosomed  and  painfully  thin,  with  iron-gray  hair 
in  two  sausage-shaped  rolls  before  her  ears,  and  a 
scant  knob  on  her  head  which  was  topped  by  an  enor 
mous  tortoise-shell  comb.  Her  eyes  were  black,  her 
face  pale  and  wizened,  and  in  keeping  with  her  slight 
body.  Her  nose  was  thin  and  prominent,  and  alto 
gether  she  did  not  please  me,  for  though  she  looked 
like  my  uncle  there  was  nothing  alike  in  the  appear 
ance  of  either.  This  paradoxical  statement  is  true; 
my  aunt  was  but  a  caricature  of  her  brother.  Her 
silk  skirt,  which  overdressed  her,  shone  in  the  candle 
light,  and  her  claw-like  fingers  were  covered  with 
rings.  She  was  pouring  something  from  a  vial  into 
a  glass.  It  was  evidently  the  last  of  the  medicine, 
for  the  bottle  was  turned  upside  down  and  so  held 
that  the  last  drops  might  be  collected,  this  wait  giv 
ing  me  time  to  gather  the  foregoing  details.  Half 
filling  the  glass  with  wine,  she  placed  her  hand  be 
neath  the  pillow,  and  with  wonderful  strength  for 
one  so  slight,  lifted  my  uncle's  head  that  he  might 
drink. 

As  his  face  came  to  the  level  of  my  gaze  I  was 
shocked.    It  was  the  squire,  but  in  the  half-open  eyes, 

94 


A    DISCOVERY 

the  ghastly  whiteness  of  the  countenance,  and  the 
fallen  jaw,  I  barely  knew  him.  So  startled  was  I  at 
the  sight  that  my  foot  slipped  from  the  projection  on 
which  I  rested,  and  I  went  to  the  ground  with  some 
thing  of  a  thump.  I  heard  a  slight  exclamation  from 
within,  but.  now  anxious  to  get  nearer,  I  ran  around 
the  house  to  the  front  door  and  entered  the  hall.  In 
stead  of  the  usual  lamp  burning  on  the  table,  all  was 
black  darkness.  I  knew  my  whereabouts,  however, 
and  was  feeling  my  way  to  the  study  when  the  lady 
came  out,  bearing  the  candle,  and  in  such  haste  that 
the  flame  flared  backward  in  a  trail  of  smoke.  As 
she  saw  me  she  halted  abruptly  and  gave  a  low  thin 
cry  of  "  O  James !  "  and  placing  the  light  on  the 
floor,  ran  to  me  and  threw  herself  in  my  arms. 

I  received  the  bony  embrace  and  marked  the 
meager  lips  held  up  for  a  kiss,  and  then  I  disengaged 
myself  and  stepped  back. 

"  I  presume  you  are  my  respected  Aunt  Cornelia, 
madam,"  I  said,  though  the  fact  that  I  had  been 
called  "  James  "  for  the  second  time  that  night  did 
not  escape  me. 

At  this  the  lady  let  out  a  half  shriek  and  stood 
transfixed  with  arms  stretched  wide  and  fingers  all 
apart  like  spokes  in  a  rimless  wheel.  And  thus  we 
stood  facing  each  other  for  the  space  of  half  a 
minute,  or  until  betwixt  impatience  and  a  growing 
fear  of  something,  I  knew  not  what,  I  broke  the 
spell. 

"  You  do  not  know  me,  madam.  I  owe  you  an 
apology  for  my  sudden  intrusion.  I  am  John  Ches 
ter." 

"O  Lord,  sir!"  she  said  faintly.  "How  did 
95 


you  come  here?  I  thought — I  thought  you  were 
James!  " 

"  And  who  is  James?  "  I  asked,  as  she  sank  into 
a  chair  and  placed  her  jeweled  hand  over  her  heart 
while  I  picked  up  the  candle. 

"  Do  ye  not  know  James?  "  she  demanded  sharp 
ly,  as  she  recovered  herself.  "  He  is  my  son — your 
own  cousin.  He  said  he  would  see  you." 

I  set  the  light  on  the  table,  and  from  very  weak 
ness  dropped  on  to  the  great  settle  by  the  door.  That 
children  and  fools  speak  the  truth  was  clearly  in  evi 
dence  here,  and  one  of  the  latter  had  suddenly  and 
unwittingly  pulled  the  veil  from  my  eyes.  It  was  like 
waking  into  a  sudden  glare,  and  the  mystery  of  the 
letter  I  had  delivered  was  plain.  J.  C.  to  J.C. — James 
Colt  to  Josephine  Cowan.  James  Colt,  alias  Philip 
Blair,  a  British  spy,  to  Josephine  Cowan,  an  offspring 
of  the  devil.  The  likeness  betwixt  Blair  and  myself 
was  due  to  consanguinity,  and  not  to  a  freak  of  nature. 

I  saw  it  all  in  a  second.  I  say  a  second,  but  I 
was  not  cognizant  of  the  passage  of  time;  I  was  too 
overwhelmed.  And  yet,  withal,  I  did  not  fail  to 
draw  my  conclusions,  and  with  recent  events  for  a 
premise  there  was  no  difficulty  in  doing  it.  It  was 
evident  that  I  had  been  recommended  to  Tallmadge 
for  a  purpose.  I  had  been  sent  home  that  I  might 
meet  the  fate  of  my  uncle,  only,  being  in  health,  I 
was  to  be  made  to  compromise  myself  as  a  spy  and 
so  be  hanged;  failing  in  that,  another  way  would 
probably  be  devised.  Something  of  this  I  had  known 
through  the  letter,  but  it  came  upon  me  with  double 
force  when  I  realized  my  life  was  being  plotted  for 
by  one  of  my  own  blood,  though  the  motive  was  as 

96 


A    DISCOVERY 

yet  beyond  my  comprehension.  Politics  alone  would 
not  account  for  such  fiendishness,  though  politics  evi 
dently  had  some  weight.  Jealousy  could  bear  no 
part  in  it.  Fear,  that  devil  of  the  world — they  had 
hitherto  nothing  to  fear  from  me.  Money — I  was 
penniless  and  dependent  on  my  uncle,  but  herein 
might  be  the  key,  preposterous  though  it  seemed,  for 
according  to  the  letter  my  cousin  was  penniless  also, 
though  all  would  be  right  when  his  purpose  had  been 
consummated. 

There  is  a  divine  mercy;  there  is  a  divine  guid 
ance;  there  is  a  potency  in  love  against  which  hell 
can  not  prevail.  By  "  love  "  I  do  not  mean  passion, 
but  broad  charity,  and  I  swear  that  as  I  sat  opposite 
my  simple  and  ill-favored  aunt  and  clearly  saw  the 
plot,  if  not  its  cause,  I  had  less  hatred  for  those  who 
were  attempting  to  wrong  me  than  pity  for  their 
unwitting  connivance  to  their  own  damnation.  As  I 
ran  over  events  I  saw  Providence  in  each  one  of  them. 
My  awakening  had  not  been  chance ;  it  was  the  work 
ing  of  the  law.  My  knowledge  had  been  given  to  me 
that  I  might  be  armed. 

Let  me  here  say  that  the  religious  doctrines  of 
the  day  had  fallen  on  barren  soil  so  far  as  I  was  con 
cerned.  I  had  no  religious  creed  that  could  not  be 
comprehended  in  the  golden  rule.  In  me  theology 
found  no  niche  on  which  to  rest,  and  for  this  lack  I 
had  been  called  to  account  more  than  once,  and  had 
not  the  state  of  the  country  so  upset  the  course 
of  the  institution  with  which  I  was  connected,  had 
not  politics  risen  above  Presbyterianism,  I  fancy  I 
should  have  been  obliged  to  seek  a  sphere  of  useful 
ness  beyonds  the  walls  of  Yale. 

97 


FOR    A    MAIDEN    BRAVE 

Therefore  I  say  my  feelings  were  not  due  to  any 
religious  training,  but  to  a  spirit  which,  innate  and 
unhampered,  lifted  me  above  the  hell  of  hatred  to 
others,  and  made  me  to  see  clearly  that  while  protec 
tion  was  my  right,  vengeance  was  not. 

I  confess  that  I  was  in  a  physical  tremor  at  the 
sudden  knowledge  that  Blair  was  my  own  cousin, 
but  my  lack  of  self-control  did  not  endure.  With 
perfect  composure  I  spoke  to  my  aunt,  who,  I  was 
ready  to  believe,  had  little  to  do  with  the  conspir 
acy,  however  much  she  might  appear  to  gain  by  its 
success. 

"  I  have  but  slight  knowledge  of  you,  madam;  I 
never  knew  you  had  a  son.  Where  is  my  cousin?  Is 
he  in  the  army?  " 

"  James  is  a  captain  in  De  Lancey's  dragoons," 
she  answered,  drawing  herself  up  with  an  air  of  pride 
that  was  unmistakable. 

"  On  special  duty?  "  I  suggested. 

"  Something  secret,  sir.  James  never  tells  me 
anything  about  his  doin's.  I  have  not  heard  from 
him  for  some  time.  It  is  hard  to  believe  you  ain't 
my  son.  James  is  a  handsome  man,  an'  ye  might  pass 
for  him  anywhere."  She  looked  wonderingly  at  me; 
in  fact,  she  had  hardly  taken  her  eyes  from  me. 

I  might  have  thanked  her  for  the  implied  com 
pliment,  but  resented  being  coupled  with  the  devil, 
even  in  praise.  She  supplemented  her  words  by  ask 
ing  if  I  was  hungry. 

"  No,"  I  replied.  "  I  wish  to  see  my  uncle ;  I  un 
derstand  he  is  sick." 

"  Ah,  yes;  he  is  very  low.  You  had  better  not 
see  him  to-night." 

98 


A    DISCOVERY 

"  But  I  will,  nevertheless,"  I  answered,  taking 
up  the  candle  and  moving  off  without  ceremony. 

She  followed  me,  still  feebly  protesting,  until  I 
entered  the  sick  man's  chamber. 

"  It  was  so  hard  to  attend  to  him  up-stairs,"  she 
added  apologetically  and  without  lowering  her  voice. 
"  We  brought  him  down  here  when  he  could  no 
longer  leave  his  bed,  and  Josephine — Miss  Cowan — 
wanted  him  where  she  could  see  him  easy." 

I  walked  to  the  bedside.  My  uncle  lay  in  a 
stupor,  and  showed  no  consciousness  of  the  light  or 
of  our  presence.  His  eyes  were  half  open  and  suf 
fused  with  blood,  his  jaw  drooping,  as  I  had  before 
seen,  his  face  pale,  flabby,  and  clammy,  with  cold 
perspiration.  There  was  no  fever.  I  was  heart-sick 
as  I  turned  to  the  lady. 

"  How  long  has  he  been  thus?  " 

"  He  has  been  failin'  for  more  than  a  month,  and 
he  gets  no  better  except  sometimes  durin'  the  day.  I 
give  him  his  medicine  every  night,  just  exactly  as 
they  told  me  to,  but  it  is  hard  to  get  him  to  speak. 
I  think  it's  apoplexy." 

"  Who  told  you  to  give  him  anything?  " 

"  Josephine.  The  doctor  was  here  and  told  her 
what  to  do." 

Amid  the  mass  of  my  reading  I  had  dipped  into 
medicine,  more  than  half  inclined  to  make  it  my 
calling,  and  though  knowing  little  or  nothing  of  dis 
ease  from  actual  experience,  I  thought  I  would  recog 
nize  apoplexy  when  I  saw  it.  But  the  case  before 
me  bore  no  likeness  to  the  descriptions  I  had  read. 
There  was  no  distortion  to  the  face,  and,  beyond  his 
stertorous  breathing,  the  patient  showed  no  symp- 

99 


FOR    A    MAIDEN    BRAVE 

torn  of  the  paralysis  attending  brain  suffusion;  be 
sides,  apoplexy  is  sudden.  As  I  raised  his  eyelid  I 
marked  the  gimlet-like  contraction  of  the  pupil. 

"  What  were  you  giving  him?  "  I  asked,  turning 
on  her  so  quickly  that  she  jumped  and  held  out  her 
skinny  hand,  as  if  to  ward  me  off. 

"  Oh,  I  don't  know — I  don't  know.  Black  drops, 
I  think.  It's  what  the  doctor  told  us,  and " 

I  interrupted  fiercely. 

"  Where  did  you  get  those  rings,  madam?  "  I  de 
manded,  pointing  to  the  gems  on  her  fingers.  "  They 
were  my  mother's!  Who  gave  them  to  you?  Take 
them  off!  " 

It  was  cruel  the  fright  I  gave  her,  but  the  sight 
of  the  well-known  circlets  that  were  so  out  of  place 
on  her  withered  hands  made  me  angry;  besides  I  had 
my  part  to  play. 

She  covered  her  face  and  began  to  cry. 

"  James  told  me  I  might  wear  them,"  she  said 
between  her  sobs.  "  Oh,  you  are  so  like  James — so 
quick !  I  didn't  know ;  indeed,  I  didn't  know !  "  And 
she  began  stripping  them  from  her  hands.  I  placed 
them  in  my  pocket,  well  assured  that  nothing,  not 
even  my  uncle's  strong  box,  had  been  proof  against 
James,  and  as  well  satisfied  that  I  could  dominate 
my  aunt. 

My  next  move  was  for  the  medicine,  for  I  had 
suspicions  that  amounted  almost  to  a  certainty.  But 
I  got  no  satisfaction  from  the  lady.  She  assured 
me  that  the  last  dose  had  been  given  to  the  invalid, 
and  I  myself  bore  witness  to  the  emptiness  of  the 
bottle  from  which  she  had  poured  it.  But  the  bottle 
was  no  longer  to  be  found,  and  this  led  me  to  fear 

100 


A    DISCOVERY 

that  my  aunt  was  not  as  innocent  as  she  would  have 
me  believe. 

It  would  not  be  policy  to  create  such  a  suspicion 
in  her  mind,  but  my  heart  felt  tight  and  hard  when 
I  recognized  the  havoc  that  had  been  played  with 
my  uncle's  health,  though  whether  through  ignorance 
or  by  intention  it  had  not  yet  been  possible  to  deter 
mine.  However,  that  my  aunt  should  have  further 
charge  of  the  sick  man  was  out  of  the  question. 

There  were  two  slaves  on  the  farm,  a  half-breed 
called  the  Black  Prince  and  his  wife,  Nancy.  The 
man  had  a  strain  of  Massapequa  blood  in  his  veins, 
arid  claimed  descent  from  a  former  king  of  the  tribe 
which  had  once  roved  over  the  larger  portion  of  Long 
Island.  Hence  his  name. 

"  Where  is  the  Prince?  "  I  asked,  moderating  my 
voice  into  something  resembling  kindness. 

"  I  sent  him  to  Oyster  Bay  this  morning  after 
more  medicine,"  the  lady  answered,  still  sobbing  and 
sniffling.  "  He  has  not  come  back  yet." 

"  Then  we  must  have  Nancy  to  help  you.  Is  she 
still  here?" 

"  She's  where  she  belongs,  I  suppose,"  was  the  an 
swer,  given  with  considerable  asperity.  "  I  hate  the 
niggers !  I  suppose  you  will  upset  the  house  finely." 

"  I  think  it  likely,  madam.  My  uncle  is  very  ill 
and  must  have  proper  attention,  and  you  are  not 
strong  enough  to  take  entire  charge.  I  will  relieve 
you.  Remain  here ;  I  will  return  in  a  few  moments." 

I  left  her  abruptly;  she  still  crying  weakly,  like  a 
child,  and  looking  at  her  hands,  as  if  in  effort  to 
realize  their  barrenness.  There  was  a  light  in  the 
slave  cabin,  the  door  standing  wide  open  to  the  balmy 

101 


FOR    A    MAIDEN    BRAVE 

air  of  the  night.  The  negress,  Nancy,  was  bending 
over  a  newly  born  infant  in  her  lap,  and  as  she  looked 
up  and  saw  me  she  opened  her  black  eyes  and  stared 
as  if  she  were  confronted  with  a  vision,  then  with  a 
howl  she  threw  her  apron  over  her  head,  and  gather 
ing  up  the  infant,  bolted  into  the  back  room,  slam 
ming  the  door  behind  her. 

At  this  I  was  well-nigh  as  startled  as  she  had 
been  at  my  advent,  but  thinking  she  had  mistaken 
me  for  my  redoubtable  cousin,  I  did  not  attempt  to 
press  my  intrusion,  but  turned  to  the  barn,  the  wide- 
open  door  of  which  showed  a  great  black  square. 
The  barn  was  well-nigh  as  barren  as  if  just  raised. 
The  mow  was  almost  empty  of  hay,  and  of  the 
four  horses  I  had  known  but  one  remained — a  poor 
brute,  evidently  too  valueless  to  be  stolen.  The 
moon,  slanting  its  light  broadly  on  to  the  floor,  faintly 
illuminated  the  interior,  and  I  could  see  that  the  farm 
wagons  were  gone,  not  a  wheeled  vehicle  remaining 
save  one,  an  old  one,  half  traveling  chaise,  half  coach, 
which  my  uncle  had  bought  in  ~New  York,  and  which 
had  been  a  great  innovation,  a  nine  days'  wonder, 
when  he  had  brought  it  hither.  The  dust  of  years  lay 
on  it,  the  tarnished  gilt  of  the  doors  and  moth-eaten 
hammer-cloth  alone  indicating  its  past  splendors. 
The  sight  of  the  ruin  and  the  surrounding  desolation 
made  me  heart-sick,  and  I  was  about  returning  to 
the  house  when  I  heard  the  tramp  of  an  approaching 
horse,  and  a  moment  later  Prince  rode  on  to  the  floor. 
He  was  ragged  beyond  the  telling,  the  extreme  shab- 
biness  of  his  garments  being  offset  by  an  immense 
scarlet  cockade  he  wore  in  his  rimless  hat.  I  recog 
nized  the  black  face  I  loved,  but  he  did  not  mark  me. 

102 


A    DISCOVERY 

As  the  negro  dismounted  I  stepped  forward  into 
the  light  calling  him  by  name. 

"  Dat  you,  Massa  Colt?  "  he  answered. 

"  No,  Prince ;  it's  Master  John,"  I  said,  going 
toward  him. 

At  that  the  fellow  let  out  something  like  a  wail 
of  horror  and  fell  on  his  knees  by  his  horse,  his  hands 
clasped,  his  eyes  staring,  and  his  mouth  working  over 
a  jumble  of  words  that  were  doubtless  meant  for  a 
prayer.  I  was  tired  being  treated  like  a  ghost,  and 
my  nerves  had  nearly  found  their  limit  of  strain. 
Catching  the  slave  by  the  collar,  I  shook  him  as  I 
would  a  child,  calling  him  by  name  again  and  again, 
and  finally  got  him  to  his  feet,  he  looking  at  me 
blankly  and  shaking  like  an  aspen. 

"  O  Gawd !  go  'way,  Mass'  John !  You's  daid — 
you's  daid!  "  he  whispered,  the  drool  running  from 
his  mouth,  his  face  green  in  the  moonlight. 

"  Dead,  man !  "  I  exclaimed.  "  Not  half  as 
dead  as  you!  I  am  John — John  Chester  from  col 
lege!  " 

It  took  me  some  time  to  convince  him,  and  despite 
all  that  had  happened  I  was  forced  to  laugh  at  his 
antics.  Finally  he  touched  my  face  with  his  horny 
hand,  and  said: 

"  Thank  de  Lawd,  you's  sure  enough  John  an' 
you  ain't  daid!  But  you  gave  me  pow'ful  shock." 

"  Who  told  you  I  was  dead?  "  I  asked,  after  I  had 
him  quieted. 

"Mass'  Colt  told  us;  de  squire,  he  told  us.  O 
Lawd!  if  de  ole  squire  only  wake  up  an'  know  you 
ain't  daid  before  he  die !  " 

The  last  word  hurt. 

103 


FOR    A    MAIDEN    BRAVE 

"  "What's  that  red  rag  for?  "  I  interrupted,  point 
ing  at  his  tattered  hat. 

"  Dat  rag?  Dat  ain't  no  rag!  Dat's  my  sign, 
Mass'  John.  It  shows  I  'longs  to  a  royalist  fambly. 
But  it  doan  do  no  good.  De  sojers  take  de  two  bes' 
hosses,  mos'  all  de  hay,  all  de  sheep,  an'  leave  only 
one  ole  cow.  Dey  takes  all  de  wagons  an'  all  de 
poultry  'cept  some  I  got  hid  in  de  woods.  I  doan 
know  what's  to  become  ob  us.  De  squire,  he  turns 
for  King  Gawge,  an'  cose  I  hadder  to  turn  too,  but  it 
doan  make  no  diff'rence." 

It  was  as  I  had  supposed;  friend  and  foe  were 
being  robbed  alike.  My  uncle's  change  of  base  was 
paralleled  in  hundreds  of  cases  and  not  to  be  won 
dered  at,  but  it  had  been  of  slight  avail. 

But  politics  had  little  interest  for  me  at  that  mo 
ment;  there  were  more  important  matters  on  hand, 
and  I  asked  the  slave  if  he  had  the  medicine  for 
which  he  had  been  sent.  With  something  of  his  old 
manner  of  moving  quickly  he  went  to  the  saddle-bags 
and  brought  out  a  package,  but  before  breaking  the 
covering  I  read  the  superscription.  It  had  been  origi 
nally  directed  to  Miss  Josephine  Cowan,  but  the 
name  was  scratched  out  and  that  of  Squire  Emberson 
substituted.  Without  hesitation  I  opened  it.  Inside 
was  a  bottle  containing  about  half  a  pint  of  black 
liquid.  There  was  a  New  York  mark  on  the  label, 
but  the  name  of  the  apothecary  was  entirely  oblit 
erated.  I  uncorked  it  and  smelled  the  contents,  then 
touched  my  tongue  to  the  drug  and  gave  vent  to  an 
oath.  Well  might  I  have  sworn,  for  it  was  laudanum, 
pure  and  simple.  My  uncle  was  being  deliberately 
poisoned. 

104 


CHAPTER    XI 

THE    TURN    OF    THE    TIDE 

for  a  moment  did  it  occur  to  me  that  the 
black  was  implicated  in  this  crime,  nor  was  I  ready 
to  believe  that  my  Aunt  Cornelia  was  knowingly  an 
accessory.  It  would  have  been  strange,  indeed,  if 
she  could  have  been  made  to  connive  at  the  death 
of  her  own  brother,  especially  as  her  age  precluded 
the  idea  of  an  ambition  of  any  sort  and  the  heyday  of 
her  blood  had  long  since  passed.  Prince  and  his  wife 
were  equally  out  of  the  question,  for  I  was  aware 
that  both  loved  the  old  gentleman  and  had  served 
him  with  the  fidelity  of  a  dog.  To  Prince  I  would 
have  trusted  my  life  and  interests  with  greater  free 
dom  than  to  many  of  his  so-called  superiors.  The  wild 
indignation  that  overcame  me  at  the  confirmation  of 
my  fears  was  soon  followed  by  a  depression  almost 
unendurable.  I  felt  as  if  I  carried  the  world  on 
my  shoulders.  What  would  I  not  have  given  for 
Cogswell  at  that  juncture,  as  much  for  moral  sup 
port  as  aught  else.  My  head  was  clear  enough,  but 
I  was  unused  to  sailing  alone  on  such  deep  waters. 
For  a  few  moments  I  felt  that  I  would  like  to  be 
propped  until  I  could  gather  my  bearings  and  suffi 
cient  force  to  act  with  the  energy  demanded.  This 
condition  was  harder  than  that  in  which  I  learned 
8  105 


FOR    A    MAIDEN    BRAVE 

my  first  lesson  in  secrecy.  I  was  going  through  a 
strict  school,  and  God  knows  that  later  I  had  need 
of  the  training. 

As  I  spat  the  nauseous  stuff  from  my  mouth  the 
black  said: 

"  I  doan  wonder  you  swear,  Mass'  John.  If  dat 
black  drops  make  a  well  man  sick,  how  can  it  make 
a  sick  man  well  ?  Das  what  I'd  like  ter  know !  " 

It  was  a  profound  question,  applying  to  most 
drugs,  and  I  have  never  been  able  to  find  its 
answer. 

"  Have  they  given  much  of  it  to  the  squire  ? "  I 
asked. 

"  Not  so  much  as  all  dat." 

"  Have  you  ever  taken  care  of  him?  " 

"  No.  Dey  won't  let  me  or  Nancy  go  into  de 
house.  Miss  Colt,  she  got  a  tongue  like  er  whip,  an' 
Mass'  Colt,  he  tole  us  we  'longs  to  him  now,  an'  must 
obey  de  missus.  We  never  go  into  the  house  'cept 
we's  called.  De  squire,  he  doan  say  anything.  He 
just  sleeps  an'  sleeps  an'  snores  an'  doan  say  any 
thing  an'  doan  eat  anything.  No  man  can't  live  with 
out  eating,  Mass'  John." 

"  We  will  change  matters,  if  not  too  late,"  I  said 
with  bitterness  and  a  sudden  determination.  "  Come 
with  me,  and  pay  no  attention  to  Mrs.  Colt,  no 
matter  what  she  commands.  I  am  master  here. 
If  you  are  asked  about  the  medicine,  say  you  did 
not  get  it;  it  had  not  arrived.  Prince,  if  you  will 
help  me  I  will  save  the  squire." 

"  Mass'  John,  I  would  die  fo'  de  squire,"  he  an 
swered  with  a  simple  earnestness  that  was  more  con 
vincing  than  a  dozen  oaths. 

106 


THE    TURN    OF    THE    TIDE 

"  Come,  then,"  I  said,  pocketing  the  bottle;  "  we 
have  a  night's  work  before  us." 

The  candle  still  stood  on  the  table  by  the  side  of 
the  bed,  but  my  aunt  had  disappeared.  The  invalid 
lay  as  I  had  left  him.  For  all  that  I  now  knew  that 
my  uncle's  life  hung  in  the  balance,!  entered  the  room 
more  hopeful  than  when  I  had  left  it,  for  after  the 
swift  depression,  on  my  way  back,  I  argued  that 
if  he  were  suffering  from  continued  small  doses  of 
laudanum  only,  if  there  was  no  disease,  it  would  not 
be  impossible  to  save  him.  Stoppage  of  the  poison, 
a  treatment  such  as  a  slight  knowledge  of  medicine 
and  common  sense  suggested,  should  bring  about  his 
speedy  recovery.  What,  then,  remained?  To  guard 
him  during  his  convalescence,  to  deceive  the  woman 
who  fancied  she  held  me  in  her  power,  to  attend  to 
the  slight  matter  relating  to  Annie  Kronje,  and  then 
to  place  my  uncle  and  myself  beyond  the  reach  o£ 
our  enemies.  It  was  not  impossible — aye,  it  was  even 
feasible;  and  then  to  hunt  down  the  devil  who  had 
his  facial  double  in  me. 

Under  this  reasoning  my  nervous  tension  relaxed 
a  trifle;  the  picture  I  drew  braced  me  in  my  deter 
mination;  yea,  so  potent  is  mentality  that  it  helped 
me  to  carry  it  out. 

The  first  thing  I  did  was  to  send  for  both  hot  and 
cold  water,  as  the  squire's  extremities  were  bloodless. 
Prince  shortly  brought  both,  then  the  door  was 
locked  and  the  battle  began.  By  main  strength  we 
shifted  the  invalid  until  he  sat  up,  his  feet  in  the 
scalding  liquid,  his  head  covered  with  a  cold  com 
press.  Though  still  almost  oblivious  to  his  surround 
ings  and  so  besotten  that  his  head  sagged  so  that  his 

107 


FOR    A    MAIDEN    BRAVE 

chin  rested  on  his  chest,  he  soon  showed  a  meed  of 
intelligence  by  trying  to  open  his  eyes  and  turn  his 
head  to  look  at  me,  but  his  look  was  meaningless. 
Had  I  but  had  plenty  of  strong  coffee  I  might  have 
rallied  him  further  at  once,  but  I  was  using  all  the 
means  at  command,  and  real  coffee  was  out  of  the 
question  at  that  period  of  the  war,  while  stimulants 
would  have  been  worse  than  useless.  With  gentle 
and  continued  slapping  of  the  surface  of  the  body, 
hard  rubbing  with  a  cloth,  and  repeated  douches  of 
cold  water,  we  brought  the  old  gentleman  to  a  point 
where  he  could  sit  up  unassisted,  though  he  swayed 
from  weakness.  The  flesh  began  to  glow  under  the 
friction,  and,  as  I  noticed  a  return  of  blood  to  the 
surface,  I  became  certain  that  the  poison  had  been 
administered  in  small  doses  rather  than  in  large  and 
killing  drafts. 

It  must  have  been  midnight  when  I  first  heard  my 
uncle's  voice.  He  mumbled  something  quite  unin 
telligible,  and  thinking  the  time  ripe,  the  black  and 
I  each  took  an  arm  and  walked  him  up  and  down  the 
room,  still  slapping  and  rubbing  at  intervals.  The 
irresistible  propensity  to  sleep  was  gradually  leaving 
him.  He  began  to  protest  incoherently,  and  finally, 
though  it  was  not  until  the  third  candle  had  guttered 
itself  out  and  the  lividness  of  early  morning  showed 
faintly  through  the  window  that  I  heard  a  well-de 
fined  "  damn  "  issue  from  his  lips,  and  the  sound  was 
sweeter  than  the  twittering  of  the  early  stirring  birds 
without. 

For  myself,  by  this  time  I  was  completely  ex 
hausted.  My  ankle  ached  like  a  boil  and  my  head 
was  splitting.  Prince,  sturdy  as  an  oak,  threw  ques- 

108 


THE    TURN    OF    THE    TIDE 

tioning  glances  at  me  as  if  to  ask  whether  the  peram 
bulating  was  ever  to  end,  but  it  was  not  until  the 
squire  was  so  far  recovered  as  to  fight  to  disengage 
himself,  and  I  had  become  well-nigh  as  feeble  as  he, 
that  we  led  him  back  to  his  bed.  We  had  been  unin 
terrupted  throughout  the  night. 

Though  I  had  told  the  black  nothing  of  the  char 
acter  of  the  so-called  medicine  or  of  my  suspicions 
concerning  the  treatment  of  the  squire,  I  fancy  he 
caught  at  the  nature  of  affairs,  for  as  he  marked 
the  certain  and  continued  improvement  of  his  old 
master  his  eyes  showed  their  joy  even  when  he 
said: 

"  Some  pusson  haffer  pay  big  for  dis  yer  business, 
Mass'  John.  You  didn't  get  home  none  too  soon — 
none  too  soon." 

All  that  day  Prince  and  I  watched  and  slept  al 
ternately.  I  administered  nourishment  to  my  uncle, 
giving  him  slight  doses  of  chicken  broth,  for  the 
sake  of  which  the  roost  in  the  woods  was  robbed. 
Though  he  had  in  a  great  measure  passed  from  under 
the  influence  of  the  opiate,  he  was  still  a  very  sick 
man,  much  too  weak  to  speak  above  a  whisper,  and 
when  not  sleeping  his  bleared  eyes  followed  me 
about  the  room  in  a  wondering  fashion  that  was 
pitiful. 

Yet  I  did  not  think  it  best  to  make  myself  known. 
If  he  thought  me  dead,  if  he  thought  his  nurse  was 
my  cousin,  the  self-deception  would  better  remain.  1 
was  afraid  that  any  shock  might  send  him  into  the 
gulf  over  which  he  seemed  to  be  hanging. 

It  was  a  magnificent  day.  The  sunlight,  broken 
by  the  trees,  moved  over  the  floor  and  brought  bright- 

109 


FOR    A    MAIDEN    BRAVE 

ness  to  the  room,  albeit  it  discovered  the  dust  and 
neglect  that  lay  on  its  interior.  The  cool  breeze 
from  the  ocean  whipped  the  muslin  curtains  into  a 
mad  dance,  and  its  breath  brought  hope  and  health 
and  strength  where  it  was  most  needed.  I  became  a 
trifle  worried  at  the  continued  absence  of  my  aunt, 
until  Nancy  informed  me  that  her  ladyship  was  in 
her  room,  where  she  had  remained  all  day,  and  think 
ing  her  action  was  due  to  a  fit  of  the  sulks,  I  rested 
easily  so  far  as  she  was  concerned.  I  made  some  pro 
vision  for  the  future  by  posting  Prince  as  to  his  con 
duct,  bidding  him  answer  questions  about  my  uncle 
to  the  effect  that  for  all  the  care  we  were  giving  him 
he  was  no  better.  Late  in  the  day  I  considered  it 
would  be  policy  for  me  to  call  on  my  aunt,  and  so 
went  to  her. 

She  received  me  like  an  ill-tempered  child  at 
first,  but  when  I  told  her  I  hoped  she  felt  much  better 
for  the  rest,  and  asked  her  to  join  me  at  supper,  she 
so  far  relented  as  to  inquire  graciously  after  her 
brother,  at  which  I  drew  a  despairing  picture  of  alter 
nating  stupor  and  delirium.  I  would  have  given 
much  to  have  read  the  lady's  mind,  but  that  being 
impossible,  I  contented  myself  with  a  knowledge  of 
her  present  occupation,  and  concluded,  from  the 
broad  ink  stain  on  her  finger,  that  she  had  been  writ 
ing.  As  I  left  her  and  returned  down-stairs,  wonder 
ing  how  long  I  could  carry  out  my  deception,  and 
feeling  sure  that  its  premature  discovery  would  bring 
matters  to  a  head  at  once,  through  the  hall  window  I 
saw  Miss  Cowan  coming  through  the  garden.  The 
sight  of  her  brought  out  a  cold  perspiration  all  over 
me,  and  hurrying  to  the  library  I  ordered  Prince  to 

110 


allow  no  one  to  enter  the  room  on  any  pretext  during 
my  absence,  and  all  unkempt  as  I  was,  went  to  inter 
cept  the  woman  who,  like  an  angel  of  death,  menaced 
my  life  and  liberty. 

But  death  comes  on  a  pale  horse  and  is  costumed 
in  grave-clothes,  while  the  lady  bore  no  suggestion 
of  her  mission.  She  was  the  embodiment  of  life, 
and  her  dress  brought  out  her  full  rich  beauty  with 
startling  emphasis.  She  was  attired  in  black,  though 
the  effect  was  the  reverse  of  somber,  for  on  her  bosom 
lay  a  bunch  of  immense  yellow  oxeye  daisies,  evidently 
gathered  in  the  fields.  A  yellow  feather  trailed  from 
her  hat  and  over  her  dark  hair,  and  a  fan  of  golden 
gauze  suspended  by  a  yellow  ribbon  hung  from  her 
wrist.  The  red  of  her  cheeks,  seen  through  the  olive 
of  her  skin,  gave  richness  to  her  complexion,  and  her 
black  eyes  sparkled.  The  breeze  fluttered  the  thin  tex 
ture  she  wore  and  tossed  the  great  plume  on  her  hat. 
There  was  nothing  of  death  about  her.  The  ruby  of 
her  full  lip,  her  white  teeth,  the  exquisite  lines  of  her 
figure,  and  the  twinkle  of  the  yellow  rosettes  on  her 
black  satin  slippers  as  they  peeped  in  and  out  from 
beneath  her  skirts  as  she  walked  had  no  menace  in 
them.  It  was  perfect.  It  was  the  fulness  of  the 
year;  it  was  glorious  womanhood.  Well  might 
Tryon  worship  and  Simcoe  grovel.  She  was  enough 
to  subjugate  the  devil,  this  siren,  this  insult  to  femi 
ninity — to  subjugate  all  but  me.  Figuratively,  I 
drew  my  sword  as  I  approached  her. 

She  walked  leisurely,  as  became  her  dignity,  but 
quickened  her  pace  a  trifle  as  she  saw  me,  smiling 
graciously  and  holding  out  her  silk-mitted  hand  as 
I  came  up  to  her.  But  with  a  glance  at  my  face  the 

111 


FOR    A    MAIDEN    BRAVE 

smile  died  and  an  expression  of  grave  concern  took 
its  place.  As  I  bowed  low  and  lifted  her  smooth 
fingers  to  my  lips  she  said: 

"  Your  eyes,  my  friend,  tell  me  a  sad  tale.  You 
are  going  to  say  the  squire  is  no  better.  Oh,  I  am  so 
sorry!  " 

"  He  is  no  better,"  I  answered  briefly,  uttering 
my  lie  as  glibly  as  she  had  uttered  hers. 

"May  I  not  see  him?" 

"  Nay,  madam.  For  the  first  time  since  last  night 
be  is  quiet.  I  would  not  risk  having  him  disturbed; 
he  is  showing  a  tendency  to  become  wild.  The  Prince 
is  watching  him.  I  saw  you  coming." 

"  Does  he  not  know  you?  " 

She  drooped  her  head  and  patted  her  gown  with 
her  closed  fan. 

"  No,"  I  returned,  glad  at  being  able  to  slip  in 
one  truth. 

"  Ah,  what  a  pity !  My  friend,  my  poor  friend ! 
Come  and  tell  me  all  about  it.  I  must  know." 

She  led  the  way  to  a  summer-house  covered  with 
woodbine,  a  structure  rapidly  decaying  and  littered 
with  the  debris  of  the  previous  year. 

"  Sit  here,"  she  said,  sinking  to  the  seat  and 
sweeping  her  skirts  aside  that  I  might  be  close  to 
her.  "  Is  the  squire  beyond  hope,  do  you  think?  " 

"  It  is  a  question  hard  to  answer,"  I  returned, 
dropping  in  the  space  beside  her.  "  You  know  the 
adage  concerning  life  and  hope,  though  rather  than 
see  him  suffer  as  he  did  last  night  I  would  hope  for 
his  ending.  Whatever  hap  is  at  hand  I  hope  he  will 
soon  pass  it." 

She  appeared  to  be  looking  through  the  lace  of 
112 


THE    TURN    OF    THE    TIDE 

the  hanging  vine  out  into  the  broad  meadows  toward 
the  bay,  her  eyes  having  a  soft,  far-away  expression. 
Suddenly  she  turned  to  me. 

"  Do  you  think  the  medicine  is  just  the  thing  for 
him?  Can  nothing  else  be  done?" 

"  What  can  be  done?  "  I  returned,  parrying. 

"  I  know  not;  I  can  not  tell,"  she  exclaimed,  un 
accountably  agitated,  at  which  I  marveled  at  her 
power  of  acting  and  cursed  her  inwardly,  albeit  at 
the  same  moment  I  pitied  her  for  the  hell  she  carried 
in  her  heart.  "  You  think  only  of  your  uncle.  What 
of  yourself?  You  are  haggard  and  pale.  You  should 
be  nursed  instead  of  nursing.  If  it  is  nature  having 
her  will  with  the  old  gentleman  you  can  not  fight  it 
with  success." 

"  Kay,  madam;  I  am  not  fighting  nature.  I  do 
not  believe  God  created  suffering;  I  do  not  believe 
God  created  crime,  since  all  he  made  he  looked  upon 
and  pronounced  good.  I  am  fighting  the  devil,  but 
am  all  untrained.  I  may  fail,  but  I  shall  have  done 
my  duty." 

She  looked  up,  her  eyes  wide  and  sober.  There 
was  no  suspicion,  only  a  wondering  gaze,  as  if  she 
were  both  surprised  and  struck  by  the  sentiment. 
Then  she  said: 

"Your  aunt  is  of  little  help,  I  know;  but  need 
you  work  alone?  " 

"  It  is  best  so,  madam.    But  my  aunt " 

"  Have  you  not  something  less  harsh  than  f  mad 
am  '  for  me  ? "  she  interrupted  quickly.  "  I  have 
saved  you  and  can  afford  to  be  generous.  Moreover, 
I  am  not  madam." 

There  was  no  trace  of  flippancy  in  her  words.  It 
113 


FOR    A    MAIDEN    BRAVE 

was  as  if  a  common  sorrow  had  drawn  us  together. 
A  heavenly  smile  lit  her  face  as  she  looked  at  me. 

I  almost  cried  out  in  protest  as  I  saw  the  silken 
web  this  woman  was  spinning.  Her  beauty,  linked 
to  such  hideousness,  was  an  absolute  pain,  and  yet, 
for  a  moment,  I  reveled  in  it.  I  was  but  a  young 
man.  I  sat  close  to  this  Circe,  so  close  that  I  caught 
the  faint,  subtle  perfume  that  hung  about  her  as  the 
odor  hangs  over  a  bank  of  violets.  A  fold  of  her 
skirt  touched  me.  The  warmth  of  her  nature  seemed 
to  penetrate  and  intoxicate  me.  My  blood  turned  to 
fire.  I  wrenched  myself  from  the  momentary  fasci 
nation  and  rose  to  my  feet  in  honest  fear  that  in  spite 
of  myself  I  should  fall. 

"  Mistress  Josephine " 

"  You  might  curtail  it  still  further  without  of 
fense,  my  friend,"  she  again  interrupted  in  her  clear, 
even  voice.  "  Why  should  there  be  formality  be 
tween  us?  All  your  family  call  me  Josephine.  I 
hope  we  are  to  know  each  other  well.  Sit  down." 

"  God  grant  it,"  I  returned,  reseating  myself. 
"  Let  me  first  grow  used  to  the  idea.  You  overwhelm 
me  with  your  graciousness." 

"  I  wish  I  might  be  of  further  use  to  you,"  she 
returned.  "  And  if  your  uncle  should — if  anything 
should  happen — what  then  ?  " 

"  I  should  be  alone  in  the  world,"  I  answered. 

"  Would  you  return  to  Connecticut?  " 

"  I  would  join  the  army  at  once,  if  my  foot  would 
permit." 

"  Ah,  your  poor  foot !  I  noticed  the  lameness. 
But  I  might  help  you  here.  You  could  not  join  the 
army,  but  you  might  still  serve  our  dear  cause." 

114 


THE    TURN    OF    THE    TIDE 

She  stopped  abruptly  and  appeared  to  be  think 
ing.  A  robin  perched  on  an  elm  gurgled  its  evening 
song;  the  wind  whispered  through  the  vine,  and  a 
bee,  blundering  into  the  enclosure,  buzzed  through 
the  tangle  of  leaves.  All  else  was  quiet. 

"Yes.     And  how?" 

She  suddenly  turned  about  with  animation. 

"  Have  you  ever  heard  of  one  Annie  Kronje?  " 

It  was  lamely  done,  for  her,  but  the  question 
came  like  a  thunder-clap,  even  though  I  had  been  wait 
ing  for  it.  My  answer  was  prepared,  for  I  had  been 
expecting  this.  To  deny  all  knowledge  of  the  spy 
would  be  to  expose  the  game  I  was  playing.  Fortu 
nately  I  was  not  looking  at  my  companion.  I  did 
not  start,  but  returned  easily: 

"  I  have  heard  of  her,  but  I  do  not  know  her. 
The  major  mentioned  her  name;  that  is  all." 

"  What  major?    What  did  he  say?  " 

"  Major  Tallmadge  thought  of  giving  me  some 
papers  to  one  Annie  Kronje,  but  changed  his  mind. 
Who  is  she?" 

"  She  is  a  spy  in  our  cause.  I  must  find  means  of 
communicating  with  her.  Would  you  risk  doing  this 
for  me?  For  me?  You  will  get  your  reward." 

She  leaned  lightly  toward  me  and  laid  her  hand 
on  my  arm. 

"Now?"  I  asked,  more  to  gain  a  moment  than 
aught  else. 

"  Oh,  no;  not  now — not  now!  Would  you  do  it 
for  me — later?  " 

"  Am  I  not  in  your  debt?  "  I  replied,  laying  my 
hand  over  hers.  "  I  will  do  aught,  in  honor,  you 
may  command,  Josephine." 

115 


FOR    A    MAIDEN    BRAVE 

Her  reply  surprised  me.  She  snatched  her  hand 
from  my  arm  and  rose  to  her  feet,  shuddering  as 
if  chilled,  and  her  color  changed. 

"No,  no;  not  now,  not  now!"  she  exclaimed. 
"  I  may  not  need  it  and — and  it  would  prove  danger 
ous."  Then  with  a  quick  alteration  she  drew  herself 
up  and  with  bewitching  frankness  held  out  the  hand 
she  had  pulled  away,  smiling  brilliantly. 

"  Forget  my  request — for  the  time,  at  least.  I 
must  be  going.  I  came  only  to  inquire  about  the 
squire.  I  may  come  again  to-morrow.  Good  night." 

And  without  waiting  for  me  to  escort  her,  she 
turned  and  almost  ran  down  the  path  to  a  spot  where 
a  black  servant  stood  holding  her  horse,  leaving  me 
wondering. 


116 


CHAPTER   XII 

A     DUTCH     FUNERAL 

BUT  my  wondering  turned  to  reasoning,  and  rea 
son  soon  told  me  I  had  been  at  fault  in  disclaiming  a 
knowledge  of  Annie  Kronje.  If  the  woman  who  had 
left  me  had  faith  in  my  statements  (and  I  had  been 
careful  to  appear  innocently  straightforward)  she 
must  necessarily  conclude  that  her  lover  had  made  a 
mistake  regarding  my  mission.  Failing,  then,  to  make 
me  commit  myself  as  a  spy  or  impart  any  informa 
tion  that  could  be  used  against  me,  her  next  move 
would  probably  be  to  have  me  arrested  offhand  as  a 
confessed  rebel,  and  if  this  was  done  and  I  should  be 
placed  in  a  prison  hulk  (a  more  than  probable  disposi 
tion  of  me),  in  all  likelihood  my  days  would  be  num 
bered  as  surely,  if  not  as  quickly,  as  if  I  swung  at  the 
end  of  a  rope.  The  reputation  of  the  floating  hells  in 
which  the  British  confined  a  majority  of  their  cap 
tives  had  spread  far  and  wide,  and  the  thought  of 
being  thus  mewed  up  made  me  sick.  I  wondered 
why  Blair  had  not  considered  this.  Had  he  done 
so,  it  is  probable  that  my  uncle  would  be  lying  dead, 
and  I  as  effectually  removed  as  if  hanged  a  dozen 
times.  His  desire  had  been  to  make  sure  of  me, 
but  in  his  hatred  of  me,  or  his  fear,  he  had  over 
shot  himself,  as  villains  often  do. 

117 


FOR    A    MAIDEN    BRAVE 

Even  as  I  thought  of  my  dangerous  position  I 
watched  the  chaise  until  it  disappeared  behind  a 
tongue  of  woods,  and  with  my  eye  on  the  vanishing- 
point  I  planned  to  repair  my  weakened  intrenchments. 
I  was  aware  that  I  stood  upon  ticklish  ground,  and 
felt  as  if  I  had  fenced  with  danger  -for  weeks  instead 
of  hours.  The  tameness  of  the  days  I  had  hated,  and 
to  get  rid  of  which  I  had  expressed  a  willingness  to 
go  to  the  devil,  seemed  like  a  far-off  oasis — left  for 
ever.  I  had  had  my  wish  gratified  literally;  those 
days  had  gone  and  the  devil  was  close  at  hand. 

But  mine  is  not  the  nature  that  finds  relief  in 
sobs  for  past  foolishness  or  present  fears.  A  spirit 
of  stubborn  resistance  arose  in  me  even  during  the 
moment  my  stomach  turned  at  the  mental  picture  I 
drew.  I  shut  my  eyes  and  thought  hard,  and  in  the 
half-hour  I  remained  alone  in  the  rustic  structure  I 
thought  to  some  purpose,  for  when  I  was  ready  to 
return  to  the  house  I  saw  a  way  out  for  my  uncle, 
at  least;  as  for  myself,  I  would  outdevil  the  devil. 
A  woman  is  not  prone  to  kill  her  lover,  even  if  she 
looks  on  him  as  an  enemy. 

That  night  I  dined  with  my  aunt,  and  had  some 
effort  in  pulling  a  long  face  and  looking  depressed  as 
I  spoke  of  the  squire.  I  talked  of  him  constantly, 
and  in  truth  my  aunt's  mental  caliber  would  not  per 
mit  her  to  soar  much  above  casualties  and  the 
weather.  I  gave  her  to  understand  that  Prince  was 
an  excellent  nurse,  but  though  good  in  that  respect 
he  was  a  poor  messenger,  and  as  the  medicine  he  had 
failed  to  obtain  appeared  to  be  the  last  chance  for 
my  uncle,  that  I  would  ride  to  Oyster  Bay  on  the 
morrow,  get  it,  and  consult  with  the  post  doctor  as 

118 


A    DUTCH    FUNERAL 

well.  I  considered  it  strange  that  my  aunt  did  not 
again  express  a  wish  to  see  her  brother  (though  it 
was  fortunate,  perhaps),  and  by  the  grown  size  of  the 
ink  spot  which  still  showed  on  her  linger  I  understood 
she  had  been  writing  all  that  day. 

Though  the  squire  had  greatly  improved,  I  still 
concealed  my  identity.  He  must  have  become  ad 
vanced  to  perfect  understanding  before  I  made  my 
self  known  to  him  and  exposed  my  half -ripened  plans. 
Once  or  twice  he  murmured  the  word  u  James  "  as 
I  went  to  his  side,  fondling  my  hand  in  his  own  great, 
soft  palms,  and  in  spite  of  myself  the  tears  would 
come  to  my  eyes  as  I  looked  down  on  his  wreck  and 
realized  that  he  thought  I  was  the  man  who  in  real 
ity  wished  his  death.  My  uncle  was  of  sturdy  stock, 
and  he  was  making  great  strides.  I  was  sure  of  vic 
tory,  and  though  I  felt  I  had  saved  his  life,  the  thing 
that  was  furthest  from  my  thoughts  at  that  time  was 
that  he  would  ever  save  mine. 

The  next  morning  I  rode  away,  ostensibly  to  visit 
Oyster  Bay,  but  in  reality  to  take  the  first  steps  in 
discovering  the  whereabouts  of  Annie  Kronje.  The 
invalid  had  improved  to  such  an  extent  that  I  feared 
a  scene  and  a  consequent  setback  if  he  should  recog 
nize  me.  Therefore  I  told  Prince  to  break  the  news 
of  my  return  as  gently  as  possible  after  I  was  gone; 
not  to  allow  his  master  to  know  the  cause  of  his  sick 
ness,  and  to  let  no  one,  not  even  Miss  Cowan,  pene 
trate  the  room  for  an  instant.  Bidding  my  aunt  an 
affectionate  but  hypocritical  good-by,  I  departed. 

It  is  twenty  miles  to  Jamaica,  but  the  road, 
though  dusty,  was  good,  and  the  weather  cool  and 
cloudy,  else  I  fear  the  beast  I  rode  would  never  have 

119 


FOR    A    MAIDEN    BRAVE 

completed  the  journey.  It  was  but  a  farm  horse, 
almost  entirely  grass  fed,  and  so  soft  from  lack  of 
work  that  in  five  miles  of  easy  going  he  lathered  in 
a  way  that  was  pitiful  and  became  a  sight  to  behold. 
Not  caring  to  go  by  the  judge's  house  and  risk  an 
other  engagement  with  Miss  Cowan,  who,  I  trusted, 
would  not  call  before  I  got  back,  I  went  across  the 
fenceless  fields  and  the  upper  end  of  the  swamp  and 
came  out  on  the  main  road  above  Tryon  Hall.  I 
suffered  no  interruption  throughout  the  journey,  and 
met  very  few  people,  though  as  I  approached  the 
town  I  was  struck  by  the  crushed  and  barren  look  of 
the  land,  for  the  hills  about  had  been  cleared  of  every 
stick  of  timber  to  furnish  fuel  to  the  enemy  lying  in 
New  York,  and  the  country  was  but  a  bleak,  green 
desert. 

The  house  of  Killian  Brouer  was  not  difficult  to 
find.  I  was  directed  to  it  by  a  spiritless-looking  farm 
er  who  rode  a  horse  a  shade  worse  than  my  own — 
and  that  is  scant  praise  for  any  beast.  However,  I 
was  glad  to  know  my  way  would  not  lead  me  to 
the  village,  but  some  two  miles  to  the  south,  for  Ja 
maica  would  probably  be  a  British  cantonment,  and  I 
did  not  feel  up  to  an  attempt  on  the  enemy's  lines. 
It  was  impossible  to  miss  the  house,  for  it  stood  in 
an  open  space  remote  from  habitations  of  any  kind, 
one  end  set,  in  Dutch  fashion,  to  the  lane  that  led 
past  it.  It  was  a  plain  building  of  stone,  two  stories 
high,  and  as  was  common,  the  date  of  its  erection  was 
indicated  by  the  figures  1699  sunk  into  the  stucco 
that  covered  the  space  directly  under  the  gable.  The 
solid  shutters  were  closed,  as  if  the  place  was  de 
serted,  but  that  there  was  life  within  I  was  well  as- 

120 


A    DUTCH    FUNERAL 

sured  by  the  sight  of  four  or  five  sorry  nags  hitched 
to  an  immense  willow-tree  near  the  door,  and  the 
figure  of  a  girl,  or  woman,  with  her  apron  thrown 
over  her  head,  whom  I  marked  sitting  under  the  rear 
porch  as  I  passed  to  the  front. 

Tying  my  horse  with  the  others,  I  went  to  the 
brightest  of  bright-green  doors,  and  with  the  shiniest 
of  brass  knockers  knocked  loudly.  Before  the  echo 
had  ceased  sounding  the  door  was  opened  by  a  man 
who  bore  the  stamp  of  Holland  on  him  from  his 
short,  thick  legs  to  the  skull-cap  that  topped  his  im 
mense  head.  His  great  paunch  was  covered  by  a 
snuff-colored  vest  that  matched  the  rest  of  his  cloth 
ing,  and  his  fishy  eyes  were  red,  as  if  he  had  been 
weeping.  He  looked  at  me  stolidly  for  a  moment, 
and  then  said: 

"  You  vish  to  zee  Killian?  " 

"  Yes,"  I  answered. 

"  Coom,"  he  returned  phlegmatically,  as  he 
opened  a  door  to  what,  from  its  location,  would  have 
been  the  parlor  in  any  other  house.  The  place  was 
so  dark  that  it  took  me  a  moment  to  get  used  to  the 
surrounding  gloom,  and  when  I  did  I  noticed  a 
number  of  men,  silent  and  immovable,  sitting  against 
the  walls,  each  smoking  a  pipe.  The  air  was  thick 
with  the  fumes  of  tobacco,  and  the  single  lighted  can 
dle  in  the  apartment  seemed  to  burn  in  a  halo.  How 
ever,  its  faint  radiance  showed  me  a  box  lying  on  a 
table  in  the  center  of  the  circle  surrounding  it.  For 
one  moment  I  was  suspicious,  then  nonplussed,  but 
the  matter  cleared.  I  had  stumbled  upon  a  Dutch 
funeral. 

Without  a  word  I  was  led  to  a  seat  by  the  wall, 
9  121 


FOR    A    MAIDEN    BRAVE 

and  a  filled  pipe  was  handed  to  me.  That  was  all. 
No  questions  were  asked,  no  information  was  volun 
teered.  It  was  plain  that  I  was  looked  upon  as  a 
mourner  come  to  pay  my  respects  to  the  dead,  and  I 
had  been  received  with  the  stolid  indifference  which 
characterizes  the  Dutch. 

The  profile  of  the  corpse  showed  through  the 
murky  atmosphere,  the  broad  features  having  taken 
on  that  wonderful  dignity  that  death  alone  gives  to 
the  most  ordinary  mortal.  That  I  had  arrived  too 
late,  that  Killian  Brouer  lay  in  the  coffin  before  me, 
I  had  little  doubt,  but  I  feared  to  stamp  myself  as 
an  unwarranted  intruder  by  asking  the  question,  and 
was  even  more  afraid  to  break  the  tomb-like  silence, 
which,  with  the  hot  and  humid  atmosphere  of  the 
room,  hung  over  me  like  a  smothering  blanket.  Pres 
ently  the  door  opened  and  a  woman  entered  bearing 
a  tray  covered  with  glasses  filled  with  wine.  Silently 
she  passed  from  one  to  the  other,  each  man  taking  a 
glass  and  bending  his  head  as  he  put  his  lips  to  it. 
There  was  not  the  slightest  ceremony,  and  barely  a 
sound  as  the  square  figure,  made  almost  squat  by  a 
short  and  thick  quilted  petticoat  and  close  white 
hood,  made  the  rounds.  Like  a  ghost  she  came  and 
departed,  and  like  ghosts  in  the  gloom  the  assembled 
company  sipped  their  wine  with  bowed  heads.  Never 
was  grief  more  plain,  never  more  unostentatious,  yet 
never  more  impressive.  The  sound  of  a  human  voice 
would  have  been  desecration,  a  sob  would  have  set 
my  nerves  soaring. 

I  know  not  how  long  I  sat  thus ;  possibly  an  hour 
— it  seemed  longer.  But  when,  finally,  the  silence  and 
inaction  had  become  well-nigh  unendurable,  when  my 

122 


A    DUTCH    FUNERAL 

eyes  smarted  like  fire  under  the  nettle  of  the  smoke 
and  the  candle  was  burning  low,  one  man  rose  to  his 
feet,  placed  his  empty  pipe  and  glass  on  the  vacated 
seat,  and  softly  stole  away.  He  was  followed  by 
another  and  another,  and  readily  taking  the  hint,  I 
followed  suit,  and  once  more  found  myself  in  the 
open  air. 

One  after  another  the  visiting  mourners  mounted 
and  went  their  ways  with  unusual  alacrity,  I  thought. 
No  one  offered  me  the  hand  of  friendship,  or  for 
that  matter  paid  me  more  attention  than  to  look  at 
me  askance  and  move  off  as  if  loath  to  come  in  close 
contact  with  one  who  was  a  total  stranger.  There 
was  nothing  to  marvel  at  in  this,  for  I  was  aware  how 
guarded  was  the  geniality  of  the  Dutch  until  their 
confidence  had  been  acquired,  and  I  conceived  that 
their  present  aloofness  arose  from  the  additional  fear 
that  I  might  be  an  interloper  whose  presence  was 
due  to  the  peculiar  situation  of  political  affairs  on 
Long  Island — in  short,  that  I  was  a  British  emissary 
who  had  been  detailed  to  make  sure  the  gathering 
was  as  innocent  as  on  its  face  it  appeared  to  be. 

But  what  to  do  under  the  circumstances  I  was  at 
a  loss  to  determine.  I  was  about  to  take  the  ques 
tionable  step  of  going  to  the  rear  of  the  house  and 
pushing  my  inquiries  among  the  women,  when  the 
man  who  had  admitted  me  appeared  at  the  front  door. 
He  came  out,  still  smoking,  and  sat  himself  down  on 
the  narrow  plank  that  is  a  feature  in  every  Dutch 
porch,  and  though  he  saw  me  he  made  no  sign  of  rec 
ognition.  I  went  up  to  him. 

"  I  did  not  know  until  I  came  here  that  Killian 
was  dead,"  I  began. 

123 


FOR    A    MAIDEN    BRAVE 


"  he  vouchsafed,  without  raising  his  eyes. 

"  No.     I  had  important  business  with  him." 

"  Yah?  "  was  the  slow  reply. 

"  Yes;  very  important.     Who  takes  his  place?  " 

He  hesitated  as  if  cudgeling  his  brains,  and  with 
out  removing  his  pipe  from  his  mouth  finally  an 
swered  : 

"  I  vas  his  son." 

"Ah!"  I  returned,  nettled  at  his  sluggish  indiffer 
ence.  "  Then  perhaps  you  can  give  me  some  infor 
mation  concerning  a  woman  called  Annie  Kronje?  " 

As  I  uttered  the  name  he  took  his  eyes  from  the 
distant  landscape  and  looked  at  me. 

"  Annett  je  Kronje  ?    Yah  ?  " 

"  Yes." 

"  Und  vat  vould  you  haf  of  Annettje?  Dot  vos 
fair." 

"  The  sinews  of  war,"  said  I,  without  reserve. 

His  pipe  popped  from  his  mouth  like  a  stopper, 
and  with  an  energy  I  had  thought  impossible  he 
turned  his  face  quickly  to  the  open  door  behind  him 
and  laid  his  thick  hand  over  my  mouth. 

"Hush!  hush!  you  tarn  fool!"  he  said  fiercely, 
getting  to  his  feet  as  if  he  were  a  boy.  "  Coom  mit 
myself!  " 

He  seized  me  by  the  arm  and  led  me  to  the  willow, 
out  of  earshot  from  the  house,  then  turning,  said 
quietly: 

"  Say  dot  vonce  again.  Yot  you  vant  mit 
Annettje?" 

I  repeated  the  formula. 

"Ah,  yah;  der  sinews  ov  der  var;  und  vat  else 
you  vants  mit  Annettje?" 

124 


A    DUTCH    FUNERAL 

"  That's  none  of  your  damn  business !  "  I  re 
turned,  following  my  instructions  to  the  letter. 

At  this  he  held  out  his  hand  to  me  with  a  sigh 
of  relief,  though  his  face  was  as  sober  as  if  he  had 
never  smiled.  But  there  was  an  abundance  of  cor 
diality  in  the  terrific  clinch  he  gave  my  fist.  I  would 
have  cried  out,  save  I  thought  he  might  be  testing  my 
endurance. 

"  Dot  vos  all  rightd !  "  he  exclaimed,  as  he  finally 
dropped  my  paralyzed  fingers.  "  Der  fadder  told  me 
ven  he  knew  he  vas  going  avay.  Annettje  Kronje  vos 
owd;  she  vas  nod  here,  nod  now.  Sometimes  after 
to-day — in  two  days — you  cooms  back  und  asks  for 
Annettje  Kronje.  Maype  I  shows  you  Annettje. 
Yah,  I  tinks  so.  In  two  days.  Go  now.  You  vas 
nod  Dutch  und  might  make  us  suspicioned.  I  vas 
Joris  Brouer,  und  who  vas  you?  " 

"  Emberson,"  I  answered  without  hesitation,  for 
it  instantly  struck  me  that  the  name  might  be  fa 
miliar. 

"Py  Oyster  Pay?     Yah?" 

"  Yes." 

"  Veil,  you  haf  some  hay  to  sell  me.  Coom  and 
tell  me  aboud  it  in  two  days.  Get  on  your  harse 
und  go  now." 

He  turned  away  heavily  and  rolled  back  to  the 
porch,  where  he  sat  looking  at  me  as  I  climbed  into 
the  saddle,  his  face  bearing  no  more  expression  than 
lies  in  a  pan  of  dough.  It  was  almost  comical,  and 
would  have  been  entirely  so  had  I  not  known  the 
tragedy  of  grief  he  kept  so  closely  locked  in  his 
broad  bosom. 


125 


CHAPTER   XIII 

THE    PLAN 

I  WAS  by  no  means  content  with  the  result  of 
this  interview,  for  to  me  time  had  become  a  matter 
of  the  greatest  importance,  and  a  delay  of  two  days 
might  mean  the  marring  of  my  plans  to  escape  from 
the  dangers  surrounding  me.  In  my  ignorance  I 
had  thought  that  the  mention  of  Annie  Kronje  would 
have  resulted  in  an  immediate  introduction  to  that 
person,  a  transfer  to  me  of  a  quantity  of  gold  to  weight 
my  saddle-bag,  and  freedom  to  take  my  uncle  and 
myself  to  a  less  threatened  region.  It  never  occurred 
to  me  that  the  woman,  as  Annie  Kronje,  might  be  a 
myth,  that  the  name  was  but  a  key  or  token  by  which 
I  simply  identified  myself.  I  was  to  be  awakened 
later;  awakened  to  a  future  I  had  never  dreamed 
possible;  a  future  which,  to  this  day,  God  knows, 
leaves  me  no  opening  for  regret. 

The  sun  had  broken  through  the  lowering  clouds 
and  was  setting  when  I  arrived  home.  After  caring 
for  my  wearied  and  almost  useless  horse,  I  went 
to  the  house,  glad  to  have  returned,  but  my  trials 
for  the  day  had  not  ended.  The  sound  of  voices 
came  to  me  while  I  was  yet  at  a  distance,  and  as  I 
entered  the  hall  I  knew  that  trouble  was  brewing. 
Before  the  door  of  the  sick  man  stood  my  aunt  and 

126 


THE    PLAN 

Prince,  the  former  speaking  in  high-pitched  and 
shrill-voiced  anger,  the  latter  barring  her  way  into 
the  room.  The  lady  was  dressed  for  going  out.  As 
she  saw  me  she  wheeled  about,  and  the  storm  was 
transferred  to  my  head. 

"  Have  you  given  orders  to  that  man  ?  "  she  vocif 
erated,  her  eyes  flashing,  her  bony  finger,  pointed  at 
the  slave,  shaking  an  emphasis  to  every  word  she 
uttered.  "  Have  you  given  such  orders  to  that  man 
— that  nigger?  Am  I  not  to  see  my  own  brother? 
Am  I  nothing  here?  Have  I " 

"  My  dear  aunt,"  I  interposed,  "  I  gave  orders 
not  to  have  my  uncle  disturbed ;  that  is  all.  I  could 
allow  Prince  no  discretion.  Do  you  wish  to  speak  to 
your  brother?  " 

"  It  is  none  of  your  business  what  I  want.  Oh, 
I  wish  James  was  here !  " 

"  I  would  to  God  he  was ! "  I  interrupted. 
"Prince,  how  is  the  squire?" 

"  He's  asleep,  sah,"  answered  the  negro,  screwing 
up  one  eye. 

"  Very  well,  madam.  You  shall  see  him  when 
he  wakes.  Will  that  do?  " 

"  Ko,  it  will  not  do,"  she  replied  snappishly,  try 
ing  to  mimic  my  voice  and  gesture,  the  plume  on  her 
hat  shaking  like  a  tree  in  an  earthquake  and  every 
fiber  of  her  little  body  in  motion.  "  If  I  can't  see 
my  own  brother  when  I  wish,  and  as  often  as  I  wish, 
and  how  I  wish,  if  I  can't  be  with  him  and  nurse 
him  and  do  for  him  as  well  as  you  or  that  nigger,  then 
this  house  is  no  place  for  me !  I'm  going !  His  death 
will  be  on  your  head — your  head,  sir!"  she  said, 
nodding  violently  and  growing  more  excited  with 

127 


FOR    A    MAIDEN    BRAVE 

each  word  she  spoke.  "Do  you  understand?  And 
then  you  will  wish  you  had  made  a  friend  of  me. 
Oh,  I  know  something — and  I  know  you,  you  rebel !  " 

She  shot  the  last  word  out  with  such  an  air  of 
hatred  that  she  seemed  to  recoil  like  a  fired  gun,  and 
turning  away,  fairly  ran  from  the  house. 

"  Where  is  she  going?  "  I  asked. 

"  Don't  know,  Mass'  John ;  but  de  Lawd  knows 
I's  glad  she's  gone  anywhere  so's  she's  outen  here." 

I  went  to  the  rear  window  and  saw  the  irate 
lady  hurrying  through  the  garden,  anon  turning  her 
head  and  scowling  at  the  house.  I  dare  say  she  hoped 
to  be  followed  and  conciliated,  but  I  was  as  glad  of  her 
absence  as  ever  Prince  could  be,  and  watched  her  as 
she  gathered  up  her  skirts  and  strode  westward  along 
the  main  road,  walking  as  rapidly  and  easily  as  a 
woman  of  thirty,  one  hand  shading  her  eyes  from  the 
glare  of  the  level  sunbeams,  the  other  lifting  her 
petticoats  until  her  spindle  limbs  were  plainly  in  evi 
dence. 

With  this  episode  as  a  welcome  home,  I  went  into 
my  uncle's  room.  I  wished  that  Prince  had  prepared 
me.  As  I  cleared  the  threshold  I  saw  the  squire  sit 
ting  by  the  window,  fully  dressed,  the  muslin  curtains 
drawn  to  exclude  vision  from  without.  His  frame 
was  shaking  with  excitement,  his  face,  turned  expec 
tantly  toward  the  door,  shone  with  a  wonderful  light. 
As  he  saw  me  he  pulled  himself  to  his  feet,  and  with 
something  between  a  cry  and  a  groan,  toppled  for 
ward,  and  throwing  his  arms  around  my  neck,  kissed 
me  again  and  again,  patted  me  on  the  cheek,  held  me 
off  to  look  at  my  face,  only  to  reembrace  me  and 
laugh  hysterically,  showering  on  me  the  while  ex- 

128 


THE    PLAN 

pressions  of  endearment  such  as  a  man  might  give 
to  the  woman  he  loved.  Finally  he  clung  to  me,  the 
tears  streaming  from  his  eyes,  his  great  chest  shak 
ing  with  the  sobs  he  could  not  control. 

This  whirlwind  of  affection  affected  me  as  noth 
ing  had  ever  before  done,  and  for  a  space  we  both 
held  each  other  in  close  embrace,  while  the  negro 
stood  by  the  door  blubbering  and  chuckling  alter 
nately.  Gradually  we  came  down  to  the  level  of 
calmer  emotions,  and  finally  to  that  deep  sobriety 
which  marks  reaction  from  strong  excitement.  It 
was  imperative  that  my  uncle  should  be  put  in  posses 
sion  of  all  the  circumstances  of  my  coming,  and  I 
began,  even  as  I  began  this  story,  leading  up  step 
by  step  to  the  present  moment,  though  I  omitted 
mentioning  the  nature  of  my  instructions  from  Major 
Tallmadge,  the  contents  of  the  letter  to  Miss  Cowan, 
and  the  discovery  that  he  had  been  dosed  with  lauda 
num.  I  was  willing  that  he  should  draw  his  own 
conclusions  before  I  expressed  mine,  but  I  do  not 
think  he  gave  as  much  thought  to  my  words  as  to 
my  person,  and  I  was  finally  forced  to  state  bluntly 
that,  in  my  belief,  my  cousin  and  Miss  Cowan  were 
plotting  for  the  lives  of  both  him  and  myself,  though 
for  what  reason  I  could  not  fathom. 

He  had  listened  without  interruption  and  without 
once  removing  his  eyes  from  me.  Indeed,  he  seemed 
to  feast  on  me,  anon  reaching  out  and  touching  my 
face  much  as  Prince  had  done  when  I  surprised  him 
in  the  barn,  and  passing  his  hand  over  his  forehead 
as  if  striving  to  sweep  away  some  thought.  But  that 
he  had  heard  and  understood  me  was  apparent,  for 
when  I  had  finished  and  was  about  unfolding  my 

129 


FOR    A    MAIDEN    BRAVE 

plan  of  escape,  he  shook  his  white  head  and  directed 
me  to  bring  him  a  certain  package  of  papers  from 
the  box  beneath  his  bed.  But  there  was  no  package 
there,  strictly  speaking,  though  there  were  plenty  of 
scattered  papers,  and  I  dragged  the  box  before  him 
that  he  might  see  for  himself  how  his  private  matters 
had  been  probed. 

There  was  every  evidence  that  the  chest  had  been 
tampered  with,  though  nothing  was  missing  save  the 
rings  which  had  been  in  the  box  and  which  I  had  re 
covered  from  my  aunt.  After  much  fumbling,  my 
uncle  found  what  he  wished. 

"  John,"  said  he,  setting  his  teeth,  "  I  have  lis 
tened  to  ye  carefully,  and  am  free  to  say  that  I  think 
ye  are  wild — that  is,  so  far  as  the  matter  concerns  me. 
War  is  one  thing  and  villainy  another.  Ye  speak  of 
a  motive.  Here  is  my  last  will,  and  if  ye  think  it  lies 
in  this  ye  must  make  it  clear  to  me;  ye  must  prove 
it.  Yet  if  it  lies  not  in  this,  it  has  only  party  spirit 
to  spring  from.  That  might  be  enough  to  mark  ye, 
but  not  me — not  me.  Ye  must  be  wrong.  I  got  the 
judge  to  draw  this  up  two  years  agone,  when  it  was 
reported  ye  were  probably  dead,  though  I  would  not 
at  first  believe  it.  It  was  about  then  that  your  Aunt 
Cornelia  wrote  to  me  begging  for  a  home  after  a  tale 
of  trouble  and  ruin  caused  by  the  war.  I  thought 
it  unchristian  of  me  to  let  my  sister  pine  in  the  city, 
and  so,  being  lonely  for  want  of  ye,  I  bid  her  come 
here.  Of  her  son  I  knew  naught,  and  had  well-nigh 
forgotten  she  had  one  until  she  had  set  herself  down 
here,  bag  and  baggage.  I  thought  I  would  make 
amends  for  my  past  coldness,  though  we  never  had 
agreed,  and  never  can;  but  no  sooner  had  she  be- 

130 


THE    PLAN 

come  well  at  home  than  she  forced  her  son  on  me.  It 
was  soon  after  that  I  heard  through  him  that  ye  had 
died.  It  was  an  awful  time — just  after  the  defeat  at 
Brooklyn — and  I  made  no  objection  to  James  coming, 
especially  as  it  would  be  some  protection  to  have  a 
royal  officer  at  home  in  the  house.  In  faith,  my  boy, 
he  looked  so  like  ye,  so  like  the  lad  I  thought  might, 
mayhap,  be  dead;  he  was  so  smooth,  so  kind,  and 
kept  so  many  of  the  raiders  at  bay,  that  I  warmed  to 
him  a  bit,  and  it  was  after  your  aunt's  repeated 
hinting  at  an  injustice  done  to  her  son,  that  no  allow 
ance  was  made  to  him  while  all  went  to  ye,  that  I 
gave  him  a  small  monthly  stipend.  The  war  soon 
finished  most  of  the  loose  gold  about,  for  my  income 
from  the  city  was  stopped  and  I  had  enough  work 
to  keep  the  place  over  my  head,  for  confiscation  was 
always  threatened;  and  when  both  your  aunt  and 
Josephine,  who  was  always  about,  advised  me  to 
will  it  to  James  for  the  reason  that  as  the  prospective 
property  of  a  king's  man  it  would  be  let  alone,  I  had 
this  drawn  up  by  the  judge.  Having  saved  the  prop 
erty,  I  took  the  oath  to  keep  my  bones  out  of  prison.* 
What  is  there  in  this  to  cause  a  man  to  damn  him 
self  by  attempting  murder? " 

"What  is  James  Colt  to  Josephine  Cowan?"  I 
asked. 

"  I  know  not.  They  were  much  together,  and 
I  knew  they  quarreled  finely  at  times — lovers'  quar 
rels,  I  fancy.  The  girl  came  as  companion  to  Mrs. 
Jones,  going  to  the  Fort  ISTeck  house  about  the  time 
your  aunt  wrote  to  me.  She  is  all  graciousness  and 
so  fond,  and  full  of  life  and  the  beauty  that  catches 
the  eye,  that  I  liked  her  and  trusted  her.  She  took 

131 


FOR    A    MAIDEN    BRAVE 

command  of  matters  here  after  James  went  and  I 
first  became  sick,  your  aunt  being  well-nigh  useless 
for  anything  save  tears  and  complaints,  and  she  has 
been  here  each  day  until  of  late.  'Twas  she  who 
advised  me  to  take  the  oath  for  safety.  I  was  not 
well  then,  or  I  would  have  seen  them  damned  first. 
I  had  been  beset  on  all  sides,  and  it  was  getting  to  be 
too  much  to  bear.  So  far  as  the  war  is  concerned, 
my  hands  are  now  tied,  but  if  ye  can  prove  the  dev 
iltry  ye  more  than  insinuate  I  will  take  another  oath 
to  make  both  mother  and  son  sweat  blood  for  their 
doings.  The  state  of  the  box  tells  me  little  but  of 
my  sister's  vanity.  It  can  not  be  true — my  own  sis 
ter!  It  can  not  be  true — no,  no!  Read  this  and  then 
say  if  it  is  enough  to  make  a  man  wish  to  do  murder." 

My  uncle  was  growing  agitated  and  I  took  the 
paper  as  much  to  compel  him  to  pause  as  for  any 
curiosity  I  had.  I  fancied  I  could  prove  the  fact 
without  getting  at  a  reason  for  it. 

The  document  was  long  and  written  in  the  fash 
ion  that  lawyers  have,  or  one  that  goes  far  to  make 
a  clear  matter  unintelligible.  The  repetitions  of 
"  wherefore  "  and  "  whereas  "  and  "  said,"  and  a 
dozen  other  technicalities  got  me  in  a  snarl  inside 
of  twenty  lines,  but  I  made  out  that  most  of  it  was 
a  description  of  my  uncle's  estate  and  its  numerous 
boundary  lines.  At  his  death  his  slaves  were  to  be 
manumitted  and  provided  for.  The  whole  paper  was 
laboriously  written,  and  the  gist  or  principal  clause 
lay  at  the  end. 

"  To  my  nephew,  James  Colt,  I  leave  my  entire 
estate,  personal  and  real,  excepting  the  slaves,  with 
instructions  to  furnish  his  mother  for  her  life  with 

132 


THE    PLAN 

a  sum  not  less  than  one  hundred  pounds  a  year,  pro- 
vided  that  my  nephew  John  Chester,  cousin  to  the 
said  James  Colt,  is  dead  without  issue  at  the  time 
of  my  decease.  If  the  said  John  Chester  is  alive  at 
the  date  of  my  decease,  my  entire  estate  shall  revert 
to  him  without  restriction.  In  the  event  of  lawful 
issue  by  him,  he  being  dead,  said  estate  shall  be 
equally  divided  between  said  James  Colt  and  the  child 
or  children  of  said  John  Chester,  all  to  share  and 
share  alike." 

This  was  followed  by  the  usual  formal  closing, 
and  the  squire's  signature,  "  Robert  Emberson,"  was 
witnessed  by  Judge  Jones  himself. 

It  was  a  convincing  paper,  one  that  to  my  mind 
furnished  the  animus  for  crime  in  a  nature  at  once 
destitute  of  principle  and  affection.  It  was  difficult 
to  conceive  of  such  cold-blooded  inhumanity  as  had 
been  planned.  It  has  been  said  that  one  recognizes 
sin  only  as  one  is  capable  of  sin.  In  that  case  I  must 
be  a  bowelless  villain,  but  I  doubt  if  I  have  it  in  me 
to  sink  to  the  level  of  my  cousin. 

I  handed  the  paper  back  to  my  uncle. 

"  That  is  sufficient  for  me,"  I  said.  "  Let  me 
read  you  a  document  to  balance  it — the  will  that  is 
working  in  James  Colt."  And  I  repeated,  almost 
word  for  word,  the  translation  of  the  cipher  letter,  the 
contents  of  which  were  branded  on  my  memory  past 
obliteration. 

The  squire  grasped  the  arms  of  his  chair  con 
vulsively  as  I  recited  the  message,  and  knowing  I 
could  put  a  convincing,  even  if  rather  dramatic  climax 
to  this,  I  stepped  to  the  shelf  and  brought  out  the 
untouched  bottle  of  laudanum. 

133 


FOR    A    MAIDEN    BRAVE 

"  And  this  is  the  cause  of  your  sickness,"  I  said, 
handing  it  to  him.  "  A  few  more  doses,  a  little 
more  time,  and  they  would  have  had  but  me  to  work 
on.  The  law  would  give  every  stiver  to  Colt,  though 
I  died  after  you.  What  rights  would  a  spy  have  pos 
sessed?  " 

He  uncorked  the  bottle,  and  one  whiff  of  its  con 
tents  told  him  the  nature  of  the  drug. 

"  Oh,  my  God!  my  God!  "  he  exclaimed.  "  Can 
this  thing  be?  Has  my  sister " 

"  No,  no ;  I  think  she  is  innocent,"  I  inter 
rupted,  for  his  agony  was  painful  to  witness.  "  I 
think  she  was  but  a  tool  in  their  hands.  I  don't 
believe  she  knows  laudanum  from  ditch-water. 
They  would  never  have  taken  her  into  their  confi 
dence,  though  they  would  readily  use  her.  Give  her 
the  benefit  of  the  doubt,  at  least." 

"  Aye,  a  doubt,  and  but  a  doubt,"  he  returned, 
setting  his  square  jaw  in  a  manner  which,  as  a  boy, 
I  used  to  fear.  "Yes,  yes;  possibly,  as  you  say;  but 
she  must  never  see  me  again;  she  must  never  step 
inside  of  this  house." 

"  Indeed,  she  must,"  I  said.  "  We  are  not  strong 
enough  to  threaten,  and  I  have  work  to  do  in  Ja 
maica  which  can  not  be  left  undone." 

"What  would  you  have  me  do?  Sit  still  and 
make  no  protest?  Shall  that  girl  from  yonder  house 
come  and  go,  and  smile  and  fawn  as  if  the  wish  for 
my  death  was  not  in  her  black  heart?  " 

"  Exactly,"  I  returned.  "  We  are  both  standing 
on  the  ragged  edge.  We  are  in  the  enemy's  camp. 
If  for  one  moment  either  Josephine  Cowan  or  James 
Colt  suspected  that  we  knew  a  tithe  of  what  we  do, 

134 


THE    PLAN 

if  they  feared  their  plans  were  not  working  smoothly, 
we  should  be  ruined.  Josephine  Cowan  could  com 
mand  a  British  squad  to  fall  on  this  house  as  read 
ily  as  she  commanded  and  obtained  my  freedom. 
Now  see  the  position  I  am  in.  I  am  serving  my  coun 
try.  In  honor  to  myself  and  the  work  I  have  under 
taken  I  can  not  run  away;  nor  can  you,  in  your  pres 
ent  state.  In  a  few  days  we  may  be  able  to  get  off 
together,  but  until  then " 

At  that  moment  Prince  interrupted  me.  He  had 
been  listening  with  mouth  and  eyes  wide  open,  but 
suddenly  he  ran  to  the  window. 

"  Mass'  John,  Miss  Jos'phine  done  comin'  up  de 
road." 

My  uncle,  forgetting  his  weakness,  sprang  to  his 
feet  with  an  oath. 

"  God!  Let  me  get  at  her!  "  he  exclaimed,  going 
to  the  door. 

"  Kay — nay,  sir,"  I  cried,  catching  him  by  the 
arm  and  speaking  rapidly.  "  You  will  spoil  all  I 
had  planned!  You  must  die;  be  raving  now  and  die 
to-morrow." 

He  turned  and  looked  at  me  in  very  fear. 

"Don't  you  understand?  You  must  pretend; 
pretend  delirium.  Shout,  curse,  do  anything,  but  do 
not  overdo  it.  I  will  bring  that  woman  to  the  door 
and  let  her  listen.  Prince  will  be  nursing  you ;  I  will 
be  heartbroken?  Do  you  see?  Then  in  a  few  days 
you  wander  off  in  your  delirium ;  escape  from  Prince 
and  drown  yourself  in  the  bay.  I  will  arrange  a 
haven  away  from  here ;  I  know  not  where  yet.  Don't 
balk  me  in  this,  Uncle  Bob.  Trust  me  and  do  as  I 
say. — Prince,  do  you  understand?  " 

135 


FOR    A    MAIDEN    BRAVE 

"  'Deed  I  do.  She's  gettin'  outen  de  shay,  Mass' 
John." 

"  Then  you  will  hide  until  I  am  free,"  I  contin 
ued,  speaking  again  to  the  old  gentleman.  "  Our 
safety  lies  in  pretense.  If  she  sees  you  almost  well 
she  will  guess  all,  as  I  have  told  her  you  could  not 
live.  Can  you  not  follow  me  ?  " 

I  was  fairly  incoherent  from  haste,  but  he  stopped 
with  his  hand  on  the  latch  of  the  door  and  there  hung 
a  moment,  and  for  that  moment  I  wondered  if  he 
would  bring  ruin  on  his  own  head  and  mine  by  expo 
sing  his  condition  and  my  deceit  to  the  lady  who  was 
about  turning  into  the  path.  Then  his  eye  brightened 
and  a  grim  smile  (the  first  I  had  seen)  played  over 
his  set  lips. 

"  By  Jehovah,  I'll  do  it !  Die,  and  then  come 
to  life  and  confound  them!  I  see — I  see!  By  the 
Lord  Harry !  it  is  turning  tragedy  into  farce  and  back 
to  tragedy,  for  if  there's  justice  in  Almighty  God 
some  one  will  die  for  this  work!  Good  boy,  John! 
Go!" 

He  tore  the  ribbon  from  his  queue  and  tossed  his 
long  gray  hair  about  his  face.  I  left  him  stripping 
back  the  clothes  from  his  bed  and  heard  the  click  of 
the  latch  as  Prince  plugged  the  fall. 

If  ever  I  was  to  act  a  part  again  the  time  had 
come,  and  I  was  thankful  the  rapidly  falling  dusk 
would,  to  some  extent,  veil  my  features  from  the 
astute  woman  I  was  about  to  confront.  Pulling  my 
neckcloth  awry  and  loosening  my  waistcoat  that  I 
might  appear  sufficiently  disheveled,  I  half  reeled 
from  the  house,  meeting  the  lady  as  she  put  her  foot 
on  the  bottom  step  of  the  piazza. 

136 


THE    PLAN 

She  stopped  as  she  saw  me,  still  holding  up  the 
skirt  she  had  lifted,  and  looked  in  open  amazement 
as  I  staggered  down  to  her. 

"  What  has  happened? "  she  asked,  holding  out 
her  free  hand,  which  I  seized  and  brought  to  my  lips. 
"Is  the  squire  dead?" 

"Not  yet;  not  yet,"  I  replied,  bowing  my  head 
to  conceal  my  face. 

"  Thank  God !  "  she  exclaimed  fervently  and  with 
such  a  tone  of  relief  that  I  was  taken  aback.  "  Is — 
is  he  worse,  then?  " 

"  O  madam  —  O  Josephine !  he  can  not  re 
main  long  in  his  present  state.  It  is  harder  to  bear 
than  death  itself.  I  am  undone.  I  thought  you 
would  never  come  again!  Can  you  not  do  something? 
Step  here;  listen." 

I  led  her  into  the  house,  but  a  sudden  weakness 
seemed  to  have  overtaken  her,  for  she  grasped  my 
arm  and  so  supported  herself  up  the  steps  and  into 
the  hall,  where  she  sank  on  to  the  carved  settle  and 
rested  her  head  on  her  hand.  Through  the  long  cor 
ridor  came  the  sound  of  muffled  groans,  followed  by  a 
shout  and  a  series  of  indistinct  oaths,  mingled  with 
the  soothing  voice  of  Prince;  then  for  one  moment 
silence  reigned,  and  again  came  a  renewed  outburst. 
It  was  of  a  man  in  the  wildest  delirium. 

The  girl  lifted  her  eyes  and  looked  at  me.  I  could 
see  but  little  more  than  her  great  orbs  set  in  a  face 
from  which  the  color  had  fled,  and  if  ever  horror 
was  depicted  on  a  human  countenance  it  was  on  hers, 
though  the  gloom  of  the  hall  concealed  much  of  it. 

"  Are  you  still  giving  that  medicine?  "  she  asked 
in  a  strident  whisper. 

10  137 


FOR    A    MAIDEN    BRAVE 

"  What  else  is  there?  "  I  asked  dejectedly. 

"  Then  stop  it;  stop  it,"  she  cried  vehemently  and 
rising  to  her  feet.  "  It  may  be  the  doctor  does  not 
know.  I  have  thought  of  this.  Give  him  no  more 
and  see  what  comes  of  it;  it  may  not  be  too  late." 

"  It  has  hitherto  quieted  him,"  I  returned.  "  But 
unless  the  Almighty  intervenes  he  is  beyond  the  reach 
of  medicine  of  any  kind.  Do  you  wish  to  see  him? 
You  might  soothe — 

"  Oh,  no  —  no,"  she  interrupted,  putting  her 
hands  to  her  ears  as  the  sound  of  another  burst  of 
violence  came  down  the  silent  hall.  "  Not  for  the 
world;  not  for  all  the  world.  To  hear  is  more  than 
I  can  endure.  Who  is  with  him?  " 

"  Prince;  he  is  invaluable.  My  aunt  has  gone — 
angry  at  me." 

"  Yes,  I  know.  She  is  at  our  house.  She  told  me, 
but  I  defended  you.  That  is  why  I  came,  and  to  tell 
you  to  stop  the  medicine.  O  John!  my  poor  friend!  " 

She  walked  to  the  door  with  her  hand  held  out 
as  in  an  invitation  for  me  to  follow,  a  look  of  abso 
lute  suffering  on  her  face.  Right  well  she  might 
have  worn  it,  but  so  genuine  did  it  appear  that  I  was 
almost  in  doubt  whether  it  sprang  from  an  awakening 
of  her  withered  conscience  or  was  mere  facial  control. 
She  had  boasted  of  being  an  actress,  and  to  this  day 
I  am  not  sure  which  it  was,  but  I  have  my  suspi 
cions. 

I  went  out  after  her,  and  together  we  stood  facing 
each  other,  neither  speaking,  for  I  was  disinclined  to 
force  my  part  and  she — God  knows  what  a  hell  was 
raging  within  her  bosom.  A  single  star  was  shining 
high  in  the  west;  a  dull,  coppery  glow  laid  warm 

138 


THE    PLAN 

along  the  flat  horizon,  promising  heat,  and  the  air 
was  soft  and  balmy.  Thus  we  remained  for  a  space 
with  no  noise  coming  from  within,  for  I  had  closed 
the  door  behind  me  in  fear  that  the  squire  would 
overdo  his  part.  Suddenly  and  without  warning  the 
girl  broke  into  a  perfect  storm  of  sobbing,  and  so 
potent  are  tears  to  command  the  sympathy  of  man, 
so  absolutely  astonished  was  I  at  this  exposition  of 
her  versatility,  yet  so  genuinely  moved  by  this  sign 
of  distress,  that  I  was  but  half  acting  as  I  stepped  to 
the  girl's  side  and  passed  my  arm  around  her  waist, 
supporting  her  as  though  I  were  her  brother  or  lover. 
With  complete  abandonment  she  turned  to  me,  as  sor 
row  turns  toward  sympathy,  and  burying  her  face 
on  my  shoulder,  wept  as  I  had  never  known  woman 
to  weep  before,  nor  have  I  since. 

But  weakness  was  not  a  protracted  condition  with 
one  of  her  nature.  As  abruptly  as  the  storm  had 
began  it  terminated.  Slowly  she  drew  herself  away 
from  me,  and,  as  though  oblivious  of  my  presence, 
stretched  out  her  arms  to  the  infinite  space  before  her. 

"  Oh,  that  I  were  a  child  again !  an  innocent  child 
or  dead!"  she  cried  in  a  deep  voice;  then  she 
turned  to  me.  "  Forget  that  you  have  seen  me  thus, 
my  friend;  but — but  your  uncle's  danger  has  quite 
upset  me.  I — I  must  cease  thinking.  Is  there  noth 
ing  I  can  do  for  you  ?  " 

She  smiled  faintly  and  stepped  to  the  path. 

"Nothing  you  can  do,"  I  replied;  "yet  I  would 
not  have  you  leave  me." 

"  Come  with  me,  then,  as  far  as  the  road."  And 
she  held  out  her  hand. 

I  followed,  and  she  took  the  path  that  led  around 
139 


FOR    A    MAIDEN    BRAVE 

the  house  on  the  opposite  side  from  my  uncle's  room, 
as  though  dreading  to  hear  his  voice.  As  she  reached 
the  center  of  the  garden  she  stopped  under  a  syringa- 
bush  and  pulled  a  spray  toward  her.  It  is  here  I  best 
remember  her,  and  never  do  I  smell  the  heavy  per 
fume  of  the  flower  but  there  comes  to  me  a  vision 
of  the  perfect  face  and  form  of  the  girl  as  I  dimly 
saw  her,  and  I  hear  again  her  wonderfully  modu 
lated  voice. 

"  John,"  she  said,  "  if  you  hated  a  man  what 
would  you  do? " 

"  You  tax  my  ability  to  answer,"  I  returned,  a 
little  startled  and  applying  the  question  as  personal 
to  myself.  "  But  I  know  what  I  ought  to  do.'' 

"What?" 

"  We  are  taught  to  turn  hate  to  love,"  I  answered 
in  self-protection. 

"Love!  There  is  no  such  thing!  It  is  but  a 
name  for  passion  and  selfishness." 

"  It  has  nothing  to  do  with  either,"  I  returned. 
"  It  is  but  simple  justice;  it  is  a  name  for  peace;  it 
is  that  which  makes  the  world  move,  according  to 
Voltaire,  and  he  was  not  burdened  with  sentiment. 
And  I  can  quote  a  higher  authority." 

"  You  mean,  I  suppose " 

"  You  may  suppose  I  mean  the  Scriptures — the 
New  Testament.  Yes,  absolutely,  I  am  weak  enough 
to  have  found  comfort  in  it  when  it  is  cleared  of 
dogma." 

"  You  are  a  strange  man,"  she  returned  with  a 
heavy  sigh.  "  It  is  evident  we  breathe  different  air. 
Will  you  see  me  to-morrow?  Come  to-morrow  and 
tell  me  of  your  uncle;  I  must  know.  And  come  in  the 

140 


THE    PLAN 

morning;  I  have  something  to  say  to  you.    Will  you 
— surely? " 

I  bowed  and  kissed  the  hand  she  held  out,  then 
we  went  on  to  the  chaise  in  the  road  and  she  drove 
away  after  making  me  repeat  my  promise  to  go  to  her 
in  the  morning. 


141 


CHAPTER   XIV 

ACTOK    AND    ACTRESS 

THAT  night  I  made  definite  arrangements  as  to 
the  manner  of  my  uncle's  supposed  death.  Every 
detail  was  arranged  save  the  one  relating  to  the  time 
of  the  tragedy.  Nothing  could  be  done  until  a  secure 
retreat  could  be  hit  upon,  and  this  bothered  me  not 
a  little.  The  house  itself  or  any  spot  on  the  grounds 
was  not  to  be  considered.  New  York  might  be  safe 
if  he  could  once  get  to  it,  but  even  there. he  might 
be  recognized  and  the  plan  made  abortive,  as  the 
news  of  his  death  would  surely  spread  in  that  direc 
tion  ;  and,  moreover,  he  was  not  equal  to  the  ride. 

The  following  morning  I  should  be  obliged  to  go 
to  Tryon  Hall,  according  to  my  promise,  and  the 
day  after  go  to  Brouer's  again.  So  long  as  the  house 
was  freed  of  the  presence  of  my  aunt  there  was  no 
need  for  action,  and  it  was  finally  determined  to  let 
the  matter  rest  until  there  was  an  urgent  necessity  for 
taking  the  step;  then,  if  worse  went  to  worse,  my  uncle 
could  pretend  to  have  drowned  himself  and  ride  east 
to  Greenport  or  Southold,  though  he  was  far  from 
fit  for  such  a  journey  alone,  and  the  one  road  through 
the  wilderness  would  be  beset  with  dangers. 

This  much  settled,  I  went  to  bed,  and  goodness 
knows  I  needed  the  rest,  for  I  had  become  fagged  in 

142 


ACTOR    AND    ACTRESS 

body  and  mind.  The  next  morning,  with  a  cleared 
head,  I  started  for  Fort  Neck.  Minding  me  of  the 
morrow's  trip,  I  spared  my  poor  horse  by  going  the 
distance  afoot,  thinking  more  of  the  brute  than  of  my 
own  ankle. 

The  guard  which  had  been  established  on  the 
night  of  the  raid  was  still  maintained,  but  I  was  not 
under  the  necessity  of  encountering  it,  for  Josephine 
was  evidently  on  the  watch  for  me,  and  met  me  be 
fore  I  turned  into  the  grounds.  Her  face  had  lost  a 
shade  of  its  brilliancy,  but  she  was  beautiful  past 
the  telling.  There  was  a  question  in  her  eyes  as  she 
held  out  her  hand,  and  even  before  I  saluted  it  I 
answered  the  mute  interrogation. 

"  My  uncle  is  no  worse,  at  least.  I  felt  obliged 
to  inform  you  as  soon  as  possible.  I  have  kept  my 
promise." 

If  I  expected  any  emotion  of  pretended  relief  I 
was  disappointed.  The  softness  of  the  night  before 
had  disappeared. 

"  Did  you  stop  the  medicine?  "  she  asked  quietly. 

"  Yes." 

"  And  he  is  no  worse?  That  relieves  me.  But  I 
did  not  ask  you  to  come  that  I  might  continue  to 
talk  of  the  squire;  it  was  you  I  wished  to  see.  We 
will  walk,  if  you  are  not  too  tired.  I  will  take  you 
home  in  the  chaise." 

I  assured  her  I  could  walk  much  farther,  and  we 
continued  westward  on  the  broad  and  level  road,  she 
silent  for  a  space,  as  though  thinking,  I  wondering  in 
what  new  direction  her  villainy  was  working.  Pres 
ently  she  spoke. 

"  Do  you  know  your  cousin  James  ?  " 
143 


FOR    A    MAIDEN    BRAVE 

"  No,"  I  returned,  with  my  face  trained  to  lying. 

"  It  may  be  unbecoming  of  me,  my  friend,  but  1 
would  warn  you  against  him.  You  are  soon  to  know 
him,  I  fear." 

"  Ah !  "  I  returned,  as  much  surprised  by  her 
words  as  the  fact  they  contained.  "  In  what  way  is 
he  to  be  feared?  All  I  know  of  him  is  that  he  is  an 
officer — a  Tory;  and  am  I  not  a  Tory,  too,  by  your 
advice?  " 

"  Nevertheless,  he  is  to  be  feared.  I  fear  him. 
See!  "  she  said,  stopping  and  facing  me  in  a  sudden 
burst  of  apparent  earnestness.  "  I  am  telling  you 
what  is  known  only  to  myself.  He  thinks  I  am  his 
tool;  he  thinks  he  has  me  body  and  soul;  he  thinks  I 
serve  his  cursed  cause ;  he  has  one  mission,  and  he  will 
pursue  it  to  the  end!  "  She  abruptly  started  to  walk 
again,  but  now  her  words  were  vehement.  "  I  almost 
told  it  to  you  in  the  arbor  in  your  garden,  but  ceased 
that  I  might  not  make  you  dishonor  your  trust.  Did 
you  think  to  hoodwink  me,  my  friend  ?  I  know  much 
that  you  are  concealing;  I  recognized  your  attempt 
to  deceive  me  by  acting,  and  now  I  ask  you  to  con 
fide  in  me  that  I  may  be  able  to  give  you  the  as 
sistance  I  know  I  am  able  to  give — that  we  may 
both  thwart  this  man  who  is  the  embodiment  of 
cruelity." 

I  have  averred  that  I  am  no  coward,  and  here  I 
repeat  it,  but  I  was  never  so  frightened  in  my  life  as 
at  that  moment,  when  she  frankly  told  me  she  knew 
I  had  been  acting.  We  had  advanced  so  far  down 
the  road  that  the  old  house  in  which  I  had  been  im 
prisoned  was  in  plain  sight,  and  that  it  had  been 
turned  into  a  temporary  barrack  I  knew  at  once  by 

144 


ACTOR    AND    ACTRESS 

the  smoke  drifting  from  the  long-unused  chimney 
and  the  red  coats  of  a  number  of  soldiers  who  were 
lounging  before  the  door.  In  an  instant  I  fathomed 
it  all,  or  thought  so.  She  had  read  me  in  spite  of 
my  fancied  powers.  Last  night  had  been  a  farce. 
She  knew  my  uncle  was  much  better  than  I  had 
intimated,  possibly  she  knew  every  step  I  had  taken, 
and  she  had  lured  me  hither  that  I  might  be  passed 
into  the  hands  of  the  squad  detailed  to  guard  Tryon 
Hall.  All  this  passed  rapidly  through  my  mind;  I 
think  I  burst  into  a  cold  sweat,  and  had  we  not  been 
within  plain  sight  of  the  soldiers,  in  my  sudden  rage 
I  believe  I  would  have  struck  the  woman  down  and 
fled — and  thereby  have  ruined  myself.  Though  her 
words  were  rapid  and  her  voice  low,  to  me  the  thun 
der  of  a  menace  lay  therein.  Her  smoothness  was 
that  of  a  snake.  She  would  pretend  to  save  me  from 
motives  of  friendship;  she  would  confess  that  my 
cousin  was  a  villain  (for  just  what  reason  I  knew  not, 
save  it  was  to  inspire  confidence  in  herself),  and  then 
ruin  me  by  my  trust  in  her.  As  to  my  cousin's  mis 
sion,  I  knew  it  only  too  well,  but  exactly  what  she 
wished  me  to  confess,  unless,  indeed,  it  was  to  admit 
that  I  was  aware  my  uncle's  sickness  was  due  to 
poison,  was  puzzling.  To  say  something  in  return 
was  imperative,  but  I  think  that  though  I  guarded 
my  words  I  expressed  my  sudden  consternation  in 
my  eyes. 

"  And  how  do  you  know  I  have  aught  to  con 
ceal?  "  I  asked,  in  a  vain  effort  at  ease. 

She  pointed  her  finger  at  me  and  fairly  laughed. 

"  Your  face,  my  thane,  is  as  a  book.     You  know 
the  rest.    Aye,  and  one  wide  open." 

145 


FOR    A    MAIDEN    BRAVE 

"  Am  I  so  simple,  Josephine?  "  I  returned,  a  trifle 
relieved  at  her  mirth,  and  striking  back  with  the  only 
weapon  I  possessed.  "  You  seem  to  have  read  me 
in  part — why  not  in  all?  Are  your  powers  limited? 
Read  further  and  you  may  be  startled.  God  knows 
my  heart  is  bare  enough,  and  there  are  things  a  man 
can  not  conceal  from  a  woman." 

I  think  she  caught  my  meaning  as  it  was  intended, 
for  her  face  sobered  at  once  and  hardened  a  trifle. 

"  I  have  little  to  do  with  hearts  beyond  my  own — 
which  is  troublesome  enough.  You  are  leading  from 
the  subject.  You  must  tell  me  all  I  ask." 

"What  do  you  ask?" 

"  To  know  what  you  know,  though  you  deny  the 
knowledge.  Who  is  Annie  Kronje?  " 

As  she  put  the  question  I  felt  like  a  man  sud 
denly  relieved  of  a  crushing  load,  for  from  it  I  be 
came  aware  that  my  fear  had  been  a  shadow  only. 
In  my  acting  I  had  out-Heroded  Herod,  having  bet 
tered  what  I  thought  were  my  possibilities.  She  had 
not  referred  to  my  uncle;  she  had  not  suspected  me, 
but  through  sheer  nerve  was  trying  to  force  from 
me  all  my  supposed  information  regarding  the  wom 
an  who,  by  my  cousin's  own  statement,  was  greatly 
bothering  the  British  authorities.  If  now  I  denied 
my  ability  to  enlighten  her  (as  I  had  once  done)  I 
felt  it  would  put  an  end  to  her  patience  and  result  in 
my  final  fall.  She  had  accused  me  of  acting;  well, 
I  would  still  act,  seeing  I  had  heretofore  been  success 
ful.  With  the  assurance  that  I  was  in  no  immediate 
danger,  I  felt  an  unholy  glory  in  fencing  with  this 
magnificent  woman — magnificent  only  in  a  material 
sense.  I  had  struck  when  I  had  expected  to  be  hit, 

146 


ACTOR    AND    ACTRESS 

and  with  an  ease  that  was  as  real  as  a  moment  before 
it  had  been  assumed,  I  answered: 

"  You  are  asking  much,  Josephine.  Admitting 
that  I  know  who  and  where  this  woman  is,  I  assure 
you,  and  I  am  not  assuming  truth,  that  I  have  never 
seen  her.  But  my  honor  is  involved  in  this.  To 
what  end  should  I  tell  what  I  know?  What  is  to  be 
my  reward  and  what  has  my  unknown  relative  to  do 
with  the  matter? " 

"  To  the  end  that  you  may  fulfil  your  mission  to 
her.  To  the  end  that  we  may  thwart  your  cousin, 
who,  to  my  certain  knowledge,  has  been  detailed  to 
find  her.  For  this  purpose  he  is  at  present  disguised 
as  a  spy.  Give  me  this  information,  and  I  will  guard 
the  woman;  I  will  place  James  Colt  in  your  hands 
to  do  with  as  you  like.  It  is  a  fair  exchange." 

"  It  is  evident  that  you  do  not  love  my  cousin." 

"  God  forbid !  But  there  are  men  who  are  terri 
ble  in  their  intensity.  I  fear  him." 

"  It  is  a  fair  exchange,"  I  said,  thrusting  at  the 
opening  she  gave  me;  "  save  it  is  extremely  unlikely 
that  I  shall  ever  meet  him,  and  even  then,  I  fancy  I 
can  protect  myself.  How  stands  it  between  Master 
James  Colt  and  Philip  Blair?  Did  I  misunderstand 
the  latter  when  he  intimated  your  affections  were 
engaged  to  him?  " 

She  made  no  start  as  though  confused,  but  in  a 
manner  the  frankness  of  which  might  have  undone 
a  stoic  she  turned  and  stretched  out  her  hands  in  an 
impassioned  appeal: 

"  IvTay — nay,  my  friend ;  do  not  temporize.  If 
my  affections  are  engaged  he  does  not  hold  the  key 
to  them.  Are  you  blind  that  you  can  not  see  I  wish 

147 


FOR    A    MAIDEN    BRAVE 

to  save  you?  What  are  these  men  to  me?  What  do 
you  wish  me  to  say?  " 

"  You  devil!  you  devil!  "  was  my  mental  ejacu 
lation  as  I  marked  the  unmistakable  trend  of  her 
words  and  met  her  half-way. 

"  Josephine !  "  I  burst  out  passionately.  "  What 
cursed  fate  brought  me  within  reach  of  your  witch 
ery?  Have  you  no  mercy?  Are  you  not  strong 
enough?  Give  me  time;  give  me  time  to  think.  Let 
me  at  least  protect  myself  by  getting  at  some  plan 
by  which  it  may  appear  that  this  information  was  not 
given  voluntarily.  Then  will  I  claim  a  larger  reward 
than  you  have  offered.  Give  me  time.  Would  you 
have  my  passion  be  my  death  ?  " 

As  I  spoke,  throwing  my  soul  into  my  words, 
every  trace  of  color  left  her  face,  but  it  came  back, 
not  as  the  blood  comes  to  the  face  of  innocence. 
With  her  it  was  a  flag  of  triumph. 

"  Have  you  known  me  so  long? "  she  returned, 
looking  steadfastly  at  me. 

"  I  have  known  you  always,"  I  cried  with  sub 
dued  ecstasy.  "  Let  us  go  back.  I  am  afraid  of 
myself." 

In  this  I  spoke  the  truth.  To  lie  at  high  pressure 
is  exhausting,  but  to  make  love  after  the  fashion  I 
was  doing  taxes  a  man  to  his  limit.  I  felt  that  if  I 
were  to  hold  myself  at  this  height  much  longer  I 
should  break  down,  expose  my  studied  hypocrisy, 
and  end  in  defying  her,  which  would  be  tantamount 
to  ending  my  sphere  of  usefulness  in  this  world.  It 
is  difficult,  indeed,  to  pretend  to  serve  two  masters. 

She  turned  with  me,  and  we  went  back,  the  emo 
tions  aroused  by  my  words  being  excuse  enough  for 

148 


ACTOR    AND    ACTRESS 

a  silence  that  was  sufficiently  eloquent.  In  the  return 
walk  she  appeared  to  have  almost  forgotten  me, 
though  she  kept  so  close,  indeed,  that  our  hands 
touched  and  I  was  again  conscious  of  the  subtile  per 
fume  that  enveloped  her.  I  did  what  I  could  to  rouse 
her  to  make  some  remark  by  which  I  could  get  at  the 
state  of  her  mind.  I  exaggerated  my  limp.  I  spoke  of 
the  squire  and  his  regard  for  her;  of  his  sickness  and 
the  tremendous  nature  of  my  loss  if  he  should  die;  I 
dwelt  on  the  beauty  of  the  sky  and  the  sounds  about 
us,  and  though  she  answered  sweetly  enough  she  gave 
me  but  monosyllables  in  return,  and  I  knew  she  was 
in  the  deepest  of  studies.  It  was  no  better  when  she 
drove  me  homeward  in  the  chaise.  She  appeared  far 
in  a  fit  of  the  blues,  and  did  not  offer  to  go  to  the 
house  when  we  reached  it.  She  gave  me  her  hand 
to  kiss,  returning  my  warm  pressure,  and  not  until 
she  had  gathered  up  the  reins  to  return  did  she  allude 
to  the  topic  I  dreaded;  then  with  a  smile  which  had 
lost  much  of  its  original  brightness,  she  said: 

"  I  will  not  force  you,  John.  You  will  volunteer 
to  give  me  what  I  wish,  but  I  shall  not  ask  you  again. 
I  will  put  you  to  the  test." 

And  with  this  she  touched  the  horse  with  her 
whip  and  drove  away. 


140 


CHAPTER   XV 

ANNIE    KRONJE 

I  CONFESS  to  having  been  greatly  puzzled  at  the 
present  attitude  of  the  girl,  though  in  it  I  saw  cause 
for  self-congratulation.  It  might  be  possible  that  her 
sorrow  for  my  uncle's  supposed  condition  was  genu 
ine  ;  that  she  had  repented  of  her  hellish  work,  under 
taken,  perhaps,  at  the  instigation  of  James  Colt, 
whom  she  might  well  say  she  feared  although  she 
served  him.  On  the  other  hand,  it  might  be  possible 
that  the  whole  of  her  conversations,  her  actions,  and 
implied  softness  were  but  parts  of  a  scheme  to  subju 
gate  me,  as  she  had  been  ordered  to  do.  That  she  was 
an  adept  at  assuming  a  part  was  plain  enough,  and 
with  satisfaction  concealed  under  a  guise  of  sorrow  for 
the  squire  she  was  likely  to  be  waiting  for  me  to  con 
demn  myself.  In  either  case  I  had  won  thus  far, 
for  I  had  saved  my  uncle's  life,  and,  whether  or  no 
she  intended  to  lead  me  astray,  I  certainly  had  hood 
winked  her.  With  her  implied  intention  of  pushing 
me  no  further  I  became  fairly  certain  of  my  position, 
and  it  was  with  something  like  a  light  heart  that  I 
set  out  for  Joris  Brouer's  house  on  the  following 
day.  It  was  understood  that  should  any  one  come  to 
the  house  my  uncle  was  to  be  found  in  a  fit  of  deliri 
um,  while  my  absence  was  to  be  accounted  for  in  a 

150 


ANNIE    KRONJE 

last  desperate  trip  to  Oyster  Bay  for  consultation 
with  the  doctor. 

I  flanked  the  Jones  house  and  the  barracks  as 
before,  but  it  was  well-nigh  high  noon  when  I  reached 
Brouer's.  He  was  evidently  expecting  me,  for 
though  his  welcome  was  scarcely  more  than  a  nod 
and  a  vacant  stare,  a  fairly  good  horse  was  put  to  a 
fairly  good  farm-wagon  and  stood  hitched  to  the 
tree  on  my  arrival.  As  the  vehicle  was  one-third 
filled  with  hay,  I  concluded  it  was  this  I  was  supposed 
to  have  sold  him,  and  I  was  right,  for  in  a  few  words, 
the  clearness  of  which  was  in  sharp  contrast  to  his 
lumbering  manner,  Brouer  explained  that  we  must 
agree  to  have  disagreed  as  to  its  weight,  and  were 
about  to  drive  to  Jamaica  that  the  question  might 
be  settled  on  the  public  scales,  of  which  the  village 
boasted. 

Of  Annie  Kronje  not  a  word  did  he  drop,  even 
when  I  questioned  him;  neither  did  he  refer  to  our 
destined  point  beyond  saying  we  were  to  go  to  Ja 
maica.  I  have  known  reticent  men,  but  none  to  equal 
the  Dutchman  who  clambered  on  to  his  load  as 
though  there  had  been  nothing  in  me  worthy  of  his  at 
tention,  and  who,  with  humped-up  shoulders  and  pipe 
in  mouth,  looked  to  be  half  asleep.  There  was  noth 
ing  for  me  to  do  but  abandon  myself  to  his  direction, 
trusting  that  when  knowledge  became  necessary  it 
would  be  imparted. 

He  drove  straight  to  the  village,  I  riding  after, 
and  though  I  noticed  a  few  soldiers,  there  was  no 
sign  of  a  great  force  occupying  the  place — a  fact  that 
surprised  me — and  we  went  up  the  street  unchal 
lenged. 

151 


FOR    A    MAIDEN    BRAVE 

I  was  fairly  well  acquainted  with  the  town.  The 
most  extensive  building  in  it  was  the  tavern  known 
as  "  Hunter's,"  a  long,  shingle-covered,  two-story 
structure  fronted  by  a  broad  piazza  and  almost  oppo 
site  the  graveyard.  To  this  house  my  guide  drove, 
and  hitching  his  horse  to  the  long,  well-gnawed  rail 
near  the  coffee-room  door  went  in  with  a  glance  that 
told  me  to  follow.  I  nodded,  and  while  fastening  my 
animal,  with  a  ready  use  of  my  eyes,  I  discovered 
that  the  lofts  above  the  horse-sheds  across  the  yard 
were  occupied  as  a  barrack,  for  from  a  window  leaned 
two  or  three  soldiers  smoking  and  chaffing  with  some 
of  their  fellows  below.  Under  the  shed  were  two 
horses,  one  put  to  a  chaise,  the  other  with  a  side  sad 
dle,  a  piece  of  furniture  that  had  but  recently  been 
introduced  into  the  colonies.  The  long  street  was 
empty,  and  beside  Brouer's  wagon  and  the  chaise  not 
a  vehicle  was  in  sight.  A  great  mass  of  recently  cut 
wood  was  stacked  along  the  highway  and  in  the  adja 
cent  fields,  by  which  I  guessed  Jamaica  to  be  a  depot 
for  fuel.  With  these  details  gathered,  I  went  after 
my  guide. 

The  coffee-room,  long,  low,  and  dark,  was  almost 
deserted.  Two  officers  sat  near  the  open  door  playing 
"  loo,"  but  the  advent  of  a  couple  of  mere  civilians 
like  my  Dutch  companion  and  myself  did  not  arouse 
their  aristocratic  notice.  Beyond  an  uplifting  of 
their  eyes  they  took  no  action,  and  returned  their 
attention  to  the  cards  and  the  coins  on  the  table.  No 
one  else  was  near.  Brouer  pointed  to  a  chair. 

"  Now  you  vaits  here  vile  I  settles  dot  bissniss  in 
und  jiffy,"  he  said  briefly,  and  went  into  another 
room,  leaving  me  unsupported. 

152 


ANNIE    KRONJE 

My  position  made  me  a  trifle  nervous,  for  I  real 
ized  that  without  any  understanding  on  my  part  I  had 
got  into  the  British  lines,  although  those  lines  had 
not  been  strictly  maintained.  I  could  hardly  account 
for  the  laxity  of  the  guard,  nor  did  I  know,  until 
later,  that  our  easy  approach  had  been  due  to  the 
sudden  calling  from  Long  Island  of  De  Lancey's  three 
battalions  of  dragoons  and  the  non-arrival  of  Sim- 
coe's  brigade,  which  was  to  fill  the  vacated  posts  of 
Jamaica,  Oyster  Bay,  Lloyd's  Neck,  Hempstead,  and 
Flatbush.  The  present  soldiery  were  but  wood-cut 
ter's  guards  and  unacquainted  with  the  inhabitants; 
thus  I  had  not  been  looked  upon  as  a  stranger.  Two 
days  earlier  or  later  I  should  have  been  stopped,  as 
I  afterward  proved,  and  closely  questioned;  now, 
without  knowing  it,  my  luck  was  serving  me. 

But  I  was  unaware  of  the  conditions,  and  sat  won 
dering  what  sort  of  a  story  I  should  tell  if,  perchance, 
the  curiosity  of  the  gambling  officers  should  become 
greater  than  their  interest  in  the  game. 

However,  I  was  not  put  to  the  test.  It  was  some 
minutes  ere  Brouer  came  back,  and  when  he  did  he 
was  followed  by  a  tall,  slim  Yankee,  coatless  and 
hatless,  whose  black  eyes  swept  the  room  at  a  glance. 
It  took  me  a  moment  to  recognize  him  as  Hunter, 
the  host — a  man,  so  rumor  had  it,  who  was  so  hot  for 
the  king  in  the  old  days  of  the  Boston  "  tea  party  " 
that  he  made  a  pot  of  the  despised  decoction  and 
drank  it  in  the  open  street,  defying  the  little  com 
munity  to  prevent.  Before  I  had  time  more  than  to 
place  him  (so  greatly  had  he  changed)  he  walked  up 
to  me. 

"  The  lady  wants  to  see  ye  at  once,  young  man," 
11  '  153 


FOR    A    MAIDEN    BRAVE 

he  said  briskly.  "  I'll  weight  yer  hay  while  ye  are 
above.  Come !  " 

Joris  went  out,  but  I  followed  Hunter  into  the 
hall.  Pointing  up  the  stairs,  he  whispered: 

"  First  door  to  the  right.  Don't  knock  and  don't 
speak  to  me  when  ye  come  down.  You'll  find  your 
horse  under  the  shed."  Then  he  left  me. 

Obeying  instructions,  I  went  up-stairs  and  entered 
the  room  indicated.  It  was  empty,  but  a  door  ajar 
gave  me  a  glimpse  into  an  apartment  beyond,  and 
hardly  had  I  closed  the  one  through  which  I  entered 
before  there  was  a  rustle  of  skirts,  the  half-open  door 
swung  wide,  and  to  my  astonishment  there  swept 
into  the  room  a  young  lady  dressed  for  riding.  I 
bowed  low  before  I  fairly  recognized  her,  she  courte- 
sying  in  turn,  but  on  recovering  we  both  stared,  each 
in  astonishment  at  the  other — I  from  the  fact  that 
I  was  face  to  face  with  Miss  Romayne,  the  girl  whom 
I  had  saved  from  the  assault  of  the  ruffian  on  the 
night  of  the  raid,  and  she  from  a  reason  that  was  soon 
apparent. 

If  to  me  the  situation  was  a  trifle  awkward,  to 
her  it  was  tragic.  For  all  that  I  had  seen  her  an 
inmate  of  a  Tory  house,  not  for  an  instant  did  I  doubt 
the  lady  who  stood  opposite  me.  That  here  was  the 
woman  who,  devoted  to  the  colonies,  was  masking 
her  identity  under  a  false  name,  I  did  not  question. 
I  should  have  been  more  politic  in  my  advance,  per 
haps,  but  it  was  without  the  shadow  of  a  suspicion 
that  I  stepped  forward  and  addressed  her: 

"  Madam,  I  believe  I  have  the  pleasure  of  finally 
meeting  Miss  Annie  Kronje." 

"And  so  you  have  run  me  down  at  last,  sir?" 
154 


The  temper  of  the  woman  was  clear. 


ANNIE    KRONJE 

she  answered,  clenching  her  mitted  hands,  her  pink 
cheeks  turning  white  as  chalk,  her  blue  eyes  wide 
open  and  shining. 

"  I  have  a  greater  pleasure  than  I  anticipated," 
I  returned,  though  I  was  astonished  at  my  reception. 
"  I  hardly  thought " 

"  You  hardly  thought!  "  she  burst  out,  the  fear 
in  her  face  giving  place  to  hot  anger,  her  paleness 
overcome  by  a  flush  that  made  her  glow  with  beauty. 
"  You  hardly  thought  I  should  be  trapped  so  easily. 
You  hardly  thought,  sir,  that  when  you  met  me  I 
would  do  aught  but  quietly  surrender.  You  hardly 
thought  that  there  could  be  but  one  ending  to  this." 

"  Madam,"  I  put  in,  now  thoroughly  astonished 
at  her  attitude  and  a  trifle  irritated  as  well,  "  had 
I  known  the  manner  of  my  reception  I  might  have 
been  better  prepared.  But  I  must  follow  my  instruc 
tions;  I  have  but  little  time  to  waste." 

"  Your  instructions,  sir !  I  fancy  I  know  them 
well,"  she  returned  bitterly;  "  but  whatever  happens 
to  me  you  will  never  follow  your  instructions.  Had 
you  wanted  me  you  should  not  have  come  alone.  I 
thought  you  knew  me  better.  Sir,  if  you  call  out 
or  attempt  to  leave  this  room  I  will  kill  you !  "  And 
with  a  quick  movement  she  whipped  a  pistol  from  the 
folds  of  her  skirts  and  covered  me  with  it. 

The  temper  of  the  woman  was  clear;  the  glow  on 
her  cheeks,  the  fire  in  her  eye,  and  the  way  her  red 
nether  lip  gathered  under  her  white  teeth  showed  me 
she  was  not  to  be  trifled  with.  So  startled  was  I,  so, 
overcome  by  the  suddenness  of  her  act  and  the  malev 
olence  of  her  face,  that  I  stood  and  looked  at  her  with 
out  moving.  Some  seconds  elapsed;  then  she  said: 

155 


FOR    A    MAIDEN    BRAVE 

"  What  headlong  reasoning  led  you  to  believe  you 
could  make  an  easy  prey  of  me?  Did  you  think  I 
was  spiritless?  Answer  me,  sir." 

"  I  can  swear  to  your  spirit,  madam,"  I  returned. 
"  And  if— 

"  If  me  no  if!  "  she  interrupted  fiercely.  "  Turn 
your  face  to  the  wall.  How  long  is  it  since  Captain 
Colt  took  to  making  war  on  women?  " 

Her  question  startled  me  like  a  shot,  but  with  it 
the  matter  cleared.  The  business  was  plain — so  plain, 
indeed,  that  together  with  the  sudden  relief  which 
came  with  the  knowledge  of  my  having  again  been 
taken  for  my  cousin  I  laughed  aloud,  though  my 
common  sense  and  the  girl's  face  forbade  me  making 
any  movement  that  might  be  misconstrued.  At  my 
mirth  she  stamped  her  foot  in  anger  and  was  about 
to  speak,  but  I  forestalled  her. 

"  But,  madam,  I  am  not  James  Colt.  I  am  John 
Chester.  I- 

"  You  lie,  sir!  "  she  interrupted.  "  Oh,  the  folly 
of  it!  Do  I  not  know  you  have  been  on  the  track  of 
Annie  Kronje — you  and  others?  How  did  you  find 
me  out?  " 

"  Through  the  regular  channel,  madam.  By  in 
structions  from  Governor  Clinton  through  Governor 
Trumbull  and  Major  Tallmadge  I  left  New  Haven 
to  communicate  with  Annie  Kronje  for  the  purpose 
of  acting  in  the  capacity  of  a  confidential  officer. 
Let  me  repeat,  I  am  not  Colt." 

"You  are!  "  she  returned  vehemently  and  with 
out  lowering  her  weapon. 

"  I  am  not." 

"  Hold  out  your  left  hand,  sir,"  she  demanded. 
156 


ANNIE    KRONJE 

I  did  so. 

"  Pull  up  your  sleeve." 

I  obeyed,  and  she  took  a  step  forward  to  look  at 
my  outstretched  hand. 

"  Where  is  the  anchor  you  used  to  wear  there, 
James  Colt?" 

"  You  are  taking  me  for  my  cousin,"  I  returned. 
"  He  still  wears  an  anchor  pricked  on  his  left  wrist. 
I  have  been  damned  by  my  likeness  to  him,  but  I 
am  not  James  Colt.  By  order  of  Major  Tallmadge 
I  led  the  company  to  Judge  Jones's  house  the  night 
he  was  captured,  and,  madam,  though  it  may  be  unbe 
coming  in  me  to  recall  the  fact,  it  was  I  who  that 
night  saved  you  from  the  man  who  was  about  to  rob 
you.  Do  you  not  remember?  I  came  under  further 
and  secret  orders  to  obtain  money  from  one  Annie 
Kronje,  which  money  I  am  to  carry  into  the  Ameri 
can  lines.  If  you  will  permit  me  to  speak  at  length, 
I  will  satisfy  you  that  I  am  as  devoted  to  the  cause 
as  you.  Still  cover  me  with  the  pistol,  if  you  please, 
but  allow  me  to  be  seated  and  hear  me  through.  My 
risk  is  as  great  as  yours." 

It  may  well  be  supposed  that  I  said  this  in  a  whis 
per,  and,  for  that  matter,  at  no  time  had  either  of  our 
voices  been  raised,  even  when  the  stress  was  greatest. 
The  girl  hesitated  a  moment,  then,  as  if  uncertain, 
though  willing  to  be  convinced,  she  pointed  to  a  chair 
away  from  the  door,  and  lowering  the  pistol,  though 
the  hammer  was  raised  and  her  finger  still  hooked 
the  trigger,  she  said: 

"  I  will  trust  you  so  far.     Roxy !  " 

Her  call  brought  in  a  negress  from  the  adjoin 
ing  room,  a  woman  whose  presence  I  had  not  sus- 

157 


FOR    A    MAIDEN    BRAVE 

pected.  She  was  of  immense  stature,  and  her  brawny 
neck  and  arms,  her  free,  manlike  stride,  and  the  pro 
portions  of  her  waist  showed  a  strength  that  matched 
her  size.  The  average  man  would  be  but  as  an  infant 
in  her  hands,  and  yet  for  all  her  muscular  power  she 
showed  later  that  her  vital  force  was  low. 

"  Lock  the  door  and  stand  by  it,"  said  the  lady. 
"Now  you  can  proceed,  sir;  you  need  not  hesitate 
to  speak  before  the  slave." 

I  did  not  fear  the  negress  if  she  did  not,  and  very 
much  as  I  had  told  my  story  to  the  squire,  very  much 
as  I  have  told  it  here,  I  related  every  event  of  the 
time  elapsing  from  my  meeting  Colt  in  the  Assembly 
tavern  to  the  present.  I  knew  well  enough  that  the 
girl's  own  safety  lay  in  her  believing  my  tale,  for, 
if  she  questioned  it  when  I  had  done,  if  she  still 
looked  upon  me  as  a  fraud  and  took  action  against  me, 
it  would  end  in  her  destruction,  for  I  determined  that 
I  would  not  fall  a  willing  sacrifice  to  her  possible 
stupidity,  even  if  I  was  obliged  to  make  a  violent 
break  for  liberty. 

Thus,  to  protect  us  both,  I  made  a  clean  breast  of 
my  doings,  aye,  even  of  my  thoughts.  If  she  was 
what  I  took  her  to  be  she  was  but  a  pretended  friend 
to  the  Jones  household,  and  without  reservation  I 
went  from  the  cipher  letter  to  the  attack,  to  my  cap 
ture  and  liberation,  to  my  subsequent  deception  of 
Josephine  Cowan,  and  so  through  the  history  of  my 
uncle's  illness  and  my  present  dilemma  regarding  a 
safe  retreat  for  him.  ISTot  a  sentence  that  would 
bring  strength  to  the  narrative  did  I  curtail.  The 
matter  of  time  ceased  to  be  an  object  to  me  for  the 
changes  that  came  over  the  countenance  of  the  girl, 

158 


ANNIE    KRONJE 

as  I  went  from  point  to  point,  gave  me  courage  to 
continue  and  spurred  me  on  like  uninterrupted 
applause. 

In  the  knowledge  that  I  had  found  a  kindred 
spirit  I  felt  a  sense  of  security  such  as  I  had  not 
known  since  setting  foot  on  the  shore  of  Smithtown 
Bay;  nor  was  this  sense  decreased  by  the  presence 
of  the  gigantic  black,  who,  throughout  my  story, 
stood  like  an  ebony  statue  at  the  door. 

My  listener  scarcely  spoke  in  the  hour  or  more 
it  took  me  to  rehearse  the  incidents  of  the  past  few 
days,  but  the  changing  expression  of  her  mobile  face 
showed  me  that  she  not  only  followed  my  words, 
but  lived  in  the  moods  that  fitted  them.  Before  I 
was  through  the  pistol  had  been  returned  to  her 
pocket,  and  as  I  arose  on  ending,  she  did  the  same, 
advancing  with  both  hands  stretched  out  to  me.  I 
bowed  over  them  as  I  had  over  the  hands  of  Joseph 
ine,  but  now  there  was  no  hypocrisy  in  my  heart,  only 
unalloyed  admiration  for  the  beauty  and  bravery  of 
the  woman. 

"  I  am  convinced,  sir,"  she  said,  with  a  suspicion 
of  moisture  in  her  eyes.  "  I  frankly  own  my  mistake. 
You  deserve  all  the  reparation  I  can  give.  And  now 
do  you  know  what  you  must  do  ?  " 

"  I  am  in  your  hands,  Mistress  Kronje,"  I  an 
swered. 

"  I  have  usually  concealed  my  identity,  sir;  but 
you  shall  have  a  confession.  My  name  is  Marian 
Livingston  Romayne.  Not  a  living  soul  knows  me 
as  Annie  Kronje  save  such  confidential  officers  as  I 
have  before  met,  Joris  Brouer,  and  now  yourself, 
and  of  course,  Roxy.  Not  even  Governor  Clinton 

159 


FOR    A    MAIDEN    BRAVE 

knows  that  the  ward  of  General  Robinson,  for  such 
I  am,  is  the  supposed  Dutch  girl  who  acts  as  his 
agent.  The  original  Annie  is  dead;  I  simply  use  her 
name.  I  know  I  may  trust  you.  But  what  you  must 
do  is  to  get  your  uncle  into  a  place  of  safety  at  once. 
Take  him  to  Brouer's  at  the  first  opportunity.  I  will 
insure  his  reception.  I  have  one  instalment  of 
money  for  you  now.  You  will  go  to  Brouer's  on  your 
next  trip,  for  I  do  not  think  it  safe  to  bring  you  here 
again.  Were  you  an  officer  on  parole  it  would  be  dif 
ferent.  I  dare  not  keep  you  longer;  Simcoe  may 
come  at  any  moment.  I  can  tell  you  much  more,  and 
will  when  I  see  you  again." 

Without  giving  me  time  to  answer  she  went  into 
the  adjoining  apartment  and  returned  with  two  flat 
leather  bags  stuffed  with  coin. 

"Here  are  one  hundred  pounds;  take  them  and 
go.  Be  careful  in  their  hiding,  for  there  is  hardly  a 
hearthstone  on  Nassau  that  has  not  been  turned  in 
search  of  concealed  gold.  God  be  with  you,  sir.  You 
have  made  me  ashamed  of  myself;  and  yet  I  could  not 
have  known.  Is  there  more  I  can  do? " 

"  Nay,  madam.  It  is  enough  that  I  am  to  see 
you  again,"  I  said,  touching  with  my  lips  the  white 
hand  she  held  out  to  me.  "  The  day  after  to-mor 
row,  if  it  will  please  you;  my  poor  horse  will  need 
rest." 

"  Nay,  it  is  too  soon,  sir.  Give  me  a  week.  I 
can  not  gather  the  money  at  once." 

"A  week!"  I  exclaimed.  "I  had  counted  on 
being  in  Connecticut  in  but  little  more!  So  much 
might  happen  to  confound  me  in  a  week!  " 

"  Ah,  you  fear  Josephine,"  she  answered,  laugh- 
160 


ANNIE    KRONJE 

ing  lightly.  "  And  yet  I  can  believe  you  play  your 
part  as  strongly  as  she  plays  hers.  I  pray  Heaven 
you  have  not  practised  on  me!  See  with  what  faith 
I  have  accepted  your  story!  " 

"  Madam,  I  fear  I  am  but  a  poor  liar.  Moreover, 
I  feel  it  might  be  nobler  to  be  an  open  enemy." 

"  Sir,"  she  answered,  knitting  her  fine  brows, 
"  are  you  striking  at  me  and  the  only  service  I  can 
render  my  poor  country?  Know,  then,  that  there  is 
as  much  honor,  and  frequently  more  bravery,  in  act 
ing  a  part  in  defense  of  a  principle  as  in  openly  and 
hopelessly  defying  a  foe,  thereby  cutting  short  -one's 
usefulness;  and  undoubtedly  there  is  more  wit  re 
quired.  I  would  that  this  war  might  be  settled  by  a 
battle  of  brains  instead  of  bullets." 

"  God  forbid  that  I  should  cast  a  reflection  on 
your  devotion,  madam!"  I  answered.  "But  you 
have  taught  me  a  needed  lesson;  that " 

"  That  falsehood  can  be  made  to  forward  truth," 
she  interrupted,  her  face  clearing  and  her  smile  re 
turning  as  she  again  held  out  her  hand.  "  Next  week, 
Mr.  Chester;  and  I  will  to-day  make  arrangements 
for  your  uncle.  Good-by  and  God  speed!  " 

I  accepted  the  dismissal,  bowed  low,  and  so  left 
her. 

What  relation  Hunter  bore  to  the  secret  I  could 
not  guess,  but  he  stood  behind  the  bar  as  I  went 
through  the  coffee-room ;  nor  did  he  appear  to  notice 
me.  The  officers  had  gone,  but  at  the  table  which  I 
had  occupied  before  the  interview  there  sat  a  man 
looking  from  the  window,  his  back  to  me,  and  the 
sight  of  his  shoulders  sent  the  blood  to  my  heart.  A 
man's  back  may  be  as  full  of  character  as  his  face, 

161 


FOR    A    MAIDEN    BRAVE 

and  unless  my  eyes  were  playing  pranks  they  rested 
on  the  figure  of  Mr.  William  Chandler,  who,  all  un 
conscious  of  my  presence,  was  looking  into  the  yard 
I  was  about  to  cross,  a  pot  of  malt  liquor  before  him, 
a  newspaper  in  his  hand.  Had  our  meeting  been  else 
where  I  would  have  settled  our  differences  at  once, 
but  now  too  much  depended  on  secrecy;  I  was  in  the 
enemy's  country.  I  dared  not  stop.  I  dared  not 
speak  to  Hunter.  The  only  thing  I  could  do  was  to 
traverse  the  yard  to  the  shed,  and,  keeping  my  back 
to  the  coffee-room,  ride  off,  trusting  I  should  not  be 
recognized. 

And  this  I  did,  my  cheeks  tingling  with  excite 
ment  and  my  movements  so  self-conscious  that  they 
were  enough  to  excite  suspicion  in  any  one  who  saw 
me.  But  I  had  evidently  escaped  recognition,  for 
when  some  time  later  I  ventured  to  turn  my  head  I 
discovered  that  I  had  not  been  followed  by  my  quan- 
dam  friend;  neither  had  a  redcoat  been  sent  after  me. 


162 


CHAPTEK   XVI 

THE    RUSE 

I  LOST  little  time  in  wondering  at  the  advent  of 
Chandler  in  Jamaica.  It  was  enough  to  know  he 
had  escaped  chastisement  at  the  hands  of  Hawley,  and 
as  for  his  continuance  on  Long  Island,  it  was  probable 
he  realized  the  danger  he  ran  in  returning  to  New 
Haven.  With  the  feeling  that  I  had  evaded  his  no 
tice,  I  let  my  thoughts  play  on  a  pleasanter  subject — 
that  of  the  brave  girl  I  had  left.  Greatly  I  marveled 
at  her  temerity  in  meeting  me  in  the  enemy's  country, 
for  the  moment  forgetting  that  her  very  rank — the 
ward  of  the  Governor  of  New  York — would  tend  to 
make  her,  as  Caesar's  wife  should  have  been,  above 
suspicion.  Her  beauty  was  as  manifest  as  her  spirit. 
If  Josephine  Cowan  might  represent  the  night  and  its 
sensuous  moonbeams,  the  face  of  the  girl  who  had 
taken  the  place  of  Annie  Kronje  was  typical  of  the  day 
— the  open  warmth  and  glory  of  the  sun.  So  I  judged 
them,  at  least.  I  had  never  seen  a  shade  of  pure 
womanly  tenderness  on  the  face  of  Josephine  Cowan, 
not  even  when  she  had  sobbed.  An  emotion  like 
contrition  might  have  been  expressed,  but  never  that 
subtile  something  which  in  woman  man  calls  weak 
ness,  but  which  is  in  reality  her  strength.  Yet  the 
face  of  Miss  Romayne  had  shown  pity  at  the  story 

163 


FOR    A    MAIDEN    BRAVE 

of  a  stranger;  her  eye  had  moistened,  though  behind 
her  softness  lay  unquestionable  bravery.  There  had 
been  no  toying  on  her  part,  no  attempt  to  avert  a 
danger  by  coquetting,  neither  had  she  been  crushed 
by  surprise.  Her  honest  ugliness  of  purpose  had 
leaped  to  the  front,  and  fear  had  not  overcome  her 
reason.  She  had  not  the  glowing  quality  of  the  me 
teor,  but  if  she  did  not  possess  the  steadiness  of  a 
star,  I  agreed  with  myself  that  I  was  far  out  of  my 
reckoning. 

I  thought  so  long  of  her  that  I  was  nigh  turning 
into  the  road  leading  to  the  Jones  house,  and  I  pulled 
myself  together  with  a  laugh.  My  thoughts  had  not 
strayed  from  my  uncle  in  this  fashion  for  days,  and 
it  was  with  something  like  a  sneer  at  my  lack  of  good 
sense  that  I  redirected  my  course. 

I  had  enough  to  stimulate  me  when  I  arrived 
home,  for  there  was  my  aunt  again.  I  came  upon  her 
in  the  hall.  She  did  not  refer  to  our  parting  nor  tell 
me  where  she  had  been,  but  her  face  was  pale  and 
pinched  with  fear,  and  from  my  uncle's  room  there 
was  coming  a  series  of  shouts  that  told  me  he  was 
perfectly  aware  of  her  presence  and  was  again  simu 
lating  delirium.  I  pulled  a  sorrowful  face  at  once 
and  persuaded  the  lady  to  go  to  her  room,  telling 
her  that  the  doctor  gave  me  no  hope — that  undoubt 
edly  her  brother  had  become  insane  from  long  illness. 
She  shrank  back  in  horror  when  I  hinted  she  might 
see  him  and  ran  up-stairs,  thus  relieving  me  of  the 
necessity  of  much  more  fine  lying. 

To  me  the  end  of  my  troubles  seemed  close  at 
hand,  for  with  the  readiest  acquiescence  the  squire 
agreed  to  go  to  Brouer's  as  soon  as  the  horse  I  had 

164 


THE    RUSE 

ridden  was  ready  to  travel,  and  the  last  details  of 
his  escape  were  planned  that  night.  The  thing  I  most 
feared  was  that  Josephine  would  come  the  day  follow 
ing,  and  I  had  no  wish  to  meet  her  again  until  it 
might  appear  that  the  old  gentleman  was  dead.  Of 
the  two  of  us  he  was  by  far  the  most  buoyant  in  spir 
its,  and  the  idea  of  the  journey  seemed  to  fillip  his  re 
turning  strength.  His  impotence  to  wreak  immedi 
ate  vengeance  on  his  sister  and  her  son  was  the  only 
thing  that  seemed  to  trouble  him,  and  far  from  wish 
ing  that  Miss  Cowan  would  remain  away,  he  hoped 
she  would  come  in  time  so  that,  while  in  a  state  of  pre 
tended  frenzy,  he  might  give  her  a  taste  of  his  energy. 
It  was  fortunate,  perhaps,  that  a  protracted  storm 
prevented  the  lady's  advent,  else,  I  fear,  he  might 
have  overshot  his  mark,  but  storm  it  did,  and  wildly, 
for  three  days,  and  on  the  afternoon  of  the  fourth  I 
was  ready  and  Josephine  had  not  appeared. 

I  had  sunk  the  gold  in  the  ooze  of  the  inlet  which, 
like  an  irregular  canal,  penetrated  the  land  to  within 
two  hundred  feet  of  the  house,  burying  it  beneath  the 
little  dock  or  landing.  The  sailboat  had  not  been 
hauled  into  the  water  that  season,  but  its  tender 
floated  by  the  little  pier,  and  a  square-ended  punt  was 
brought  alongside  that  it  might  serve  in  the  coming 
deception.  Then  I  bid  Prince  take  the  second  horse 
to  the  woods  and  tie  it  at  a  certain  spot,  though  the 
brute  was  so  nearly  useless  that  I  doubted  its  ability 
to  carry  the  old  gentleman  to  Jamaica,  but  it  would 
serve  for  part  of  the  distance,  at  least. 

Leaving  minute  instructions  with  the  black,  I 
started  down  the  road  as  though  going  to  Jones's. 
It  was  about  five  o'clock  in  the  evening,  and  the 

165 


FOR    A    MAIDEN    BRAVE 

storm  had  cleared  both,  sky  and  air,  though  the  heat 
had  come  again  with  the  passing  of  the  tempest.  I 
rode  along  for  a  mile,  then  turned  my  horse  into  the 
swamp  and  made  my  way  back  to  the  woods  in  the 
rear  of  the  house,  where  I  found  the  miserable  ani 
mal  Prince  had  brought.  Here  I  stopped  and  waited 
for  darkness,  and  the  wait,  in  my  impatient  frame  of 
mind,  was  a  weary  one  despite  the  fact  that  I  had 
enough  to  occupy  my  brain. 

I  wondered  what  Josephine  thought  of  my  appar 
ent  neglect  of  her  after  my  last  passionate  outbreak. 
It  would  have  worried  me  more  had  I  not  considered 
that  I  was  nearing  the  time  when  I  might  put  all 
fear  of  her  aside.  But  a  little  longer  and  I  should  be 
free  to  return  to  Connecticut.  With  my  uncle  in 
safety,  I  might  enjoy  the  fruits  of  my  labor,  enter 
the  army  (perhaps  as  an  officer),  and  await  the  issue 
of  the  war,  which,  from  the  recent  successes  of  the 
Americans,  to  me  seemed,  at  no  distant  day,  to  be 
sure  to  end  with  our  independence. 

The  bright  dreams  of  healthy  youth  are  pro 
verbial;  and,  indeed,  hope  is  one-half  of  success,  but 
little  did  I  guess  that  my  activity  had  hardly  begun; 
that  the  dangers  I  had  passed  through  were  slight 
compared  with  those  which  were  to  follow.  As  I 
lay  on  my  back  on  the  moss  that  evening,  and  with 
my  hands  clasped  behind  my  head,  looked  at  the  soft 
sky  that  showed  between  the  trees  and  waited  for 
darkness,  I  think  the  only  regret  I  felt  was  that  I 
should  not  see  Annie  Kronje  for  several  days.  To 
Josephine  I  gave  much  thought,  and  wondered  at 
the  strange  coincidence  that  had  brought  the  two 
women  under  the  same  roof  on  the  night  of  the  raid 

166 


THE    RUSE 

— two  opposites  in  character  and  purpose,  to  each  of 
whom  I  had  been  intrusted  with  a  message.  In  their 
beauty  and  spirit  they  were  alike,  in  all  else  different. 
In  them  were  contrasted  light  and  darkness,  peace 
and  war,  love  and  hate,  while  I,  like  a  shuttlecock, 
had  been  battledored  between  them,  protecting  one, 
conciliating  the  other.  I  had  grown  sick  of  deceit, 
though  without  knowing  it  I  had  but  gone  through 
the  preparatory  school.  As  with  me,  so  with  my  poor 
country;  both  were  yet  to  pass  through  deep  waters. 

It  was  nine  o'clock  and  the  woods  had  grown 
black  when  I  left  my  concealment,  going  back  to  the 
house  afoot.  Like  a  thief  I  crossed  the  road  into  the 
jungle  of  the  garden.  I  was  well  satisfied  to  note 
that  a  light  was  burning  in  my  aunt's  room  and  an 
other  in  Nancy's  house,  and  with  little  fear  of  inter 
ruption  I  went  to  the  study  window. 

Both  the  squire  and  Prince  were  on  the  watch, 
and  after  passing  out  his  well-filled  saddle-bags  my 
uncle  followed  in  person,  being  lowered  by  the  negro, 
and  then  with  a  last  whisper  to  the  slave,  I  supported 
the  old  gentleman  back  to  the  shelter  I  had  left.  I 
was  more  than  pleased  to  see  how  firmly  he  walked, 
and  realized  that  nothing  had  been  lost  through  the 
delay  caused  by  the  storm. 

And  thus  my  uncle  fled  from  his  own  home.  In 
the  garden  he  stopped  and  looked  back  at  the  house, 
swearing  a  great  oath  as  he  shook  his  fist  at  the  light 
in  his  sister's  room,  but  having  yet  to  get  out  of  the 
woods,  both  metaphorically  and  literally,  I  urged 
him  away. 

The  ride  to  Brouer's  was  uneventful  except  that 
in  order  to  save  the  squire's  horse  from  dying  on  the 

167 


FOR   A    MAIDEN    BRAVE 

road,  as  he  seemed  likely  to  do  ere  we  were  half-way, 
and  thus  exposing  our  flight,  I  changed  him  to  my 
saddle  and  went  afoot  myself  the  rest  of  the  distance, 
leading  the  staggering  brute. 

It  was  two  o'clock  in  the  morning  when  we  ar 
rived,  and  I  knocked  up  the  inmates  of  the  house, 
thereby  creating  the  utmost  consternation.  But  our 
reception  was  warm,  and  the  phlegmatic  Joris  opened 
his  doors  and  his  heart  in  a  manner  that  showed  me 
his  past  coldness  had  been  due  to  his  great  caution. 
No\v  he  gave  me  his  confidence,  and  in  the  course  of 
an  hour  I  got  further  into  his  good  graces  than  ever 
would  have  been  permitted  on  our  old  footing.  The 
relation  of  the  ward  of  Governor  Robinson,  one  of 
the  lights  of  the  social  world,  to  this  humble  family 
was  made  clear  by  Joris,  who,  with  a  tender  dignity, 
informed  me  that  the  original  Annie  Kronje  had 
been  his  own  schotse  or  sweetheart,  and  that  she  had 
died  on  the  eve  of  her  wedding-day.  Her  mother, 
Joris's  aunt,  had  been  Miss  Romayne's  nurse,  and 
the  two  girls  had  formed  a  close  friendship  which 
had  never  been  chilled  by  the  broad  social  gulf  that 
stretched  between  them.  Miss  Romayne  was  as  much 
at  home  at  the  Brouers'  as  at  her  own  house,  and 
much  more  free,  I  fancied,  from  the  descriptions  of 
her  pranks  and  sayings. 

The  Brouer  household  consisted  of  Joris,  his 
mother,  and  his  sister,  the  latter  being  the  one  who 
had  passed  the  funeral  wine.  I  knew  her  by  her 
square  figure,  which  was  in  sharp  contrast  to  the  in 
fantile  prettiness  of  her  face  and  clearness  of  her 
complexion.  Though  the  tinge  of  recent  sorrow  lay 
on  the  family,  they  made  much  of  the  squire  in  their 

168 


THE    RUSE 

homely  Dutch  way,  and  I  had  no  fear  of  his  discon 
tent  in  this  haven  of  safety,  unless,  perchance,  his 
stomach  rebelled  at  the  style  of  fare  and  cookery  to 
which  he  was  so  unused. 

It  was  not  until  the  following  noon  that  I  started 
back,  leaving  the  crippled  horse  to  be  disposed  of  in 
any  manner  Brouer  saw  fit.  Like  all  my  journeyings 
heretofore,  the  trip  was  uninterrupted,  and  the  recep 
tion  I  met  with  at  home  was  reassuring.  It  was  late 
afternoon  when  I  turned  into  the  grounds  and  saw 
my  aunt  coming  toward  me  in  a  pucker  of  haste,  her 
hands  aloft,  her  hair,  loosened  from  its  comb,  stream 
ing  over  her  shoulders.  Behind  her  came  Miss 
Cowan,  and  though  there  was  no  hurry  in  her  walk, 
her  face  betrayed  a  state  of  mind  which  was  not  to 
be  envied. 

I  knew  what  was  coming,  but  never  could  I  ex 
press  the  jumble  of  words  and  exclamations  that 
greeted  me.  So  incoherent  was  my  aunt  that  I  turned 
to  Josephine.  There  was  nothing  frantic  in  her  ex 
planation.  Her  manner  was  one  of  profound  grief, 
or,  better  to  express  it,  of  abject  hopelessness,  and 
yet  so  vivid  was  her  description  that  there  was  almost 
an  element  of  reality  in  it.  It  was  plain  to  them 
that  the  squire  had  killed  himself  early  that  morn 
ing.  Prince,  she  said,  had  left  him  in  the  night  for  a 
moment,  quiet  and  apparently  sleeping,  but  on  his 
return  both  bed  and  room  were  empty.  The  print  of 
the  squire's  heavy  pumps  were  struck  deep  in  the 
earth  beneath  the  window  from  which  he  had  evi 
dently  jumped,  and  his  tracks  were  traced  to  the 
boat-landing,  the  low-tide  mud  showing  he  had 
ignored  the  pier  and  taken  a  straight  line  from  the 
13  169 


FOR    A    MAIDEN    BRAVE 

turf  to  the  dingey,  which  was  missing.  The  negro 
had  at  once  alarmed  my  aunt,  who  had  sent  him  down 
the  inlet  in  the  punt,  in  the  meanwhile  despatching 
Nancy  for  Josephine.  On  the  shore  the  women  had 
waited  long  for  the  slave's  return,  and  when  finally 
he  came  back  with  the  empty  dingey  in  tow  there  was 
every  evidence  that,  with  the  method  frequently  at 
tached  to  madness,  the  squire  had  made  way  with 
himself.  The  negro  had  found  the  boat  drifting  on 
the  open  waters  of  the  Great  South  Bay.  The  oars 
had  been  securely  stowed.  The  squire's  mud-covered 
shoes  were  side  by  side  in  the  stern,  and  on  the 
thwart  were  his  coat  and  hat,  the  first  neatly  folded. 
There  was  considerable  water  in  the  boat,  as  though 
it  had  been  shipped  when  the  old  gentleman  stepped 
on  the  gunwale  to  plunge  overboard.  It  was  evident 
that  he  had  got  into  his  clothes  the  moment  Prince 
left  the  room,  and  in  the  dark  had  escaped  observa 
tion.  It  was  not  until  daylight  that  the  tracks  had 
been  discovered,  so  he  had  ample  time  to  get  away. 
In  what  part  of  the  great  sheet  of  water  lay  the  body 
of  the  old  gentleman  it  was  impossible  to  guess,  the 
boat  having  had  several  hours'  drift. 

I  can  not  say  I  experienced  any  elation  as  I  lis 
tened  to  the  details  I  myself  had  planned,  and  which 
had  been  so  faithfully  carried  out.  In  fact,  I  was  so 
conscious  of  a  sense  of  disappointment  that  I  felt  no 
joy  at  the  recital.  Whether  or  no  I  had  caused  grief 
or  only  surprise  or  consternation  I  can  not  fairly 
state,  but  surely  I  had  caused  suffering,  and  I  felt 
anything  but  heroic  as  I  stood  with  my  face  turned 
from  the  lady,  as  though  I  would  conceal  the  effect 
of  the  blow,  when  in  reality  I  was  hiding  a  counte- 

170 


THE    RUSE 

nance  Into  which  I  could  not  throw  the  aspect  of 
sorrow. 

I  dared  make  no  answer  that  would  cause  me  to 
look  at  the  face  of  the  speaker,  and  knowing  the  over 
whelming  nature  of  the  news  would  excuse  my 
abruptness,  I  went  on  as  though  in  haste  to  reach  the 
house,  and  so  placed  myself  beyond  the  reach  of  scru 
tiny.  For  my  aunt  I  cared  nothing — a  child  might 
have  hoodwinked  her;  but  the  astute  Josephine  was 
a  person  I  was  loath  to  encounter — the  person  in 
whom  I  felt  lay  my  only  danger.  But  I  was  far 
out  of  my  reckoning  in  this. 

For  two  whole  days  I  kept  in  my  room  that  I 
might  be  free  of  the  annoyance  of  meeting  any 
chance  caller  who  might  be  brought  to  the  house 
through  curiosity,  and  for  the  purpose  of  avoiding 
Miss  Cowan,  for  that  lady  now  rode  over  every  day 
as  regularly  as  though  the  ordering  of  the  household 
had  devolved  on  her.  And  doubtless  it  needed  direc 
tion,  as,  from  all  I  could  get  from  Prince,  my  aunt 
kept  to  her  own  apartment  as  religiously  as  I  kept 
to  mine.  I  had  fears  that  the  military  authorities 
would  favor  me  with  a  visit,  but  they  held  aloof, 
as  though  the  matter  were  of  no  moment,  and,  in 
deed,  to  them  it  probably  was  not. 

On  the  morning  of  the  third  day  I  went  down 
stairs  to  the  library  and  found  that  my  aunt  had 
emerged  from  the  depth  of  her  grief,  for  both  she 
and  Josephine  were  sitting  cheek  by  jowl  on  the  floor 
looking  through  the  papers  that  had  been  taken  from 
the  strong  box  and  lay  about  in  little  piles.  I  felt 
mightily  resentful  at  this  piece  of  impudence,  but 
as  no  good  would  come  of  a  protest,  I  took  wrhat  sat- 

171 


FOR    A    MAIDEN    BRAVE 

isfaction  I  might  at  the  confusion  I  caused  by  sud 
denly  appearing  before  them. 

But  Josephine  was  equal  to  the  situation.  "With 
more  hauteur  than  she  had  lately  shown  she  arose, 
brushed  the  scraps  from  her  skirts,  and  said  that 
Mrs.  Colt  had  requested  her  assistance  in  going  over 
my  late  uncle's  effects,  that  when  I  recovered  suffi 
ciently  to  take  an  interest  in  affairs  I  might  find  them 
in  order. 

"  We  have  found  the  will,"  she  concluded  in  the 
most  matter-of-fact  way;  "  and  he  leaves  everything 
to  you." 

"  And  James  is  left  penniless,  and  so  am  I,"  in 
terposed  my  aunt,  casting  a  malevolent  eye  on  me  as 
she  struggled  to  her  feet. 

"  Do  you  think  me  less  generous  than  my  uncle, 
madam?  "  I  said,  not  caring  for  a  scene.  "  You  shall 
not  suffer  from  any  act  of  mine.  And  of  what  use 
is  a  will  in  a  country  where  there  is  no  civil  law? 
At  all  events,  I  do  not  care  to  consider  the  matter 
at  present." 

I  left  the  room,  and  as  I  feared,  Josephine  fol 
lowed  me.  Together  we  walked  to  the  garden,  the 
lady  silent  at  first,  and  I  talking  to  keep  her  from 
putting  awkward  questions.  But  it  was  of  no  use. 
She  waited  until  we  had  got  abreast  of  the  sum 
mer-house,  where  she  faced  me  in  the  abrupt  way 
which  I  had  learned  to  know  meant  something. 

"Do  you  remember  what  you  told  me,  John?" 
she  said,  laying  her  hand  on  my  arm  in  the  old 
devilish,  insinuating  manner,  a  manner  and  touch 
from  which  I  now  recoiled.  I  arose  to  the  occasion. 

"  Perfectly,"  I  returned.     "  Are  my  words  no 


THE    RUSE 

more  than  my  breath?    Have  you  remembered  them? 
Did  you  interpret  them,  Josephine?  " 

She  made  no  reply  at  first,  only  leveling  her 
black  eyes  and  looking  at  me  searchingly. 

"  And  do  you  remember  what  I  said  to  you? " 

"  You  asked  me  to  place  my  honor  in  your 
hands." 

"  And  you  have  not  trusted  me." 

"  Who  will  guard  my  honor  if  I  will  not  ?  But 
the  question  was  settled  unknown  to  me.  Josephine, 
Annie  Kronje  is  dead." 

"Dead!" 

"  Dead  a  year  agone.  I  had  succumbed  to  you. 
I  had  but  come  from  a  search  for  her  when  I  heard 
the  news  of ': 

"  Yes — yes,"  she  interrupted.  "  But  who  was 
she?  What  did  you  learn?" 

"  Save  that  she  was  the  sweetheart  of  a  Dutch 
man  and  died  a  year  ago  I  know  no  more  than  you. 
There  are  various  rumors  about  her.  What  I  know 
I  discovered  in  Jamaica." 

"And  who  was  the  man?"  she  asked  carelessly, 
pulling  down  a  branch  by  her  side  with  one  hand. 

I  had  told  her  nothing  of  importance,  nothing 
from  which  she  could  make  capital,  or  which  might 
lead  to  the  discovery  of  the  present  agent.  But  I 
did  not  like  her  searching  questions.  She  was  get 
ting  on  dangerous  ground.  It  was  for  me  to  deny 
further  knowledge  in  the  matter,  and  I  grasped  her 
free  hand  and  caressed  it  as  I  told  her  my  interest 
had  not  extended  in  that  direction.  I  had  considered 
myself  in  a  dangerous  position,  and  got  away  as  hur 
riedly  as  possible. 

173 


FOR    A    MAIDEN    BRAVE 

"  And  were  you  within  the  lines? "  she  asked 
quickly. 

"  No,"  I  replied  easily,  for  I  recognized  that  my 
fate  might  hang  on  my  answer.  "  Jamaica  is  not 
occupied  at  present.  De  Lancey's  force  has  gone." 

She  leaned  toward  me  and  almost  smiled.  I 
caught  the  warmth  of  her  breath  as  she  asked : 

"  And  now  what  will  you  do? " 

"  "What  will  I  do  ?  "  I  returned  warmly.  "  Is  my 
dishonor  all  you  care  to  direct?  Is  my  reward  for 
this  only  a  cold  question?" 

"What  would  you  have?"  she  asked,  turning 
from  me.  "  I  have  discovered  nothing." 

"  But  I  have  risked  much." 

"  Risk  more  if  you  value  a  reward  from  me.  It  is 
no  risk  if  Jamaica  is  deserted.  Go  there  and  find 
the  man.  Some  one  has  taken  the  place  of  Annie 
Kronje,  and  is  in  danger.  I  would  save  that  person. 
Can  not  you  understand?  Then  claim  your  reward. 
Did  I  not  say  I  would  put  you  to  the  test?  Is  the 
price  not  worth  the  play,  John?" 

She  bewitched  me  for  the  moment,  and  yet 
withal  I  hated  her  even  while  I  recognized  that  she 
had  given  me  the  chance  I  wished  for — to  go  again, 
to  Jamaica  without  creating  suspicion. 

"  I  will  go  at  your  desire.  I  will  do  all  I  can. 
And  then?" 

"  Ah,  you  will  see,"  she  returned,  placing  both 
hands  in  mine.  "  I  dare  not  tell  you  all  my  object 
in  this,  but  it  is  more  than  you  dream.  It  is  to 
save  you,  John.  Be  on  your  guard.  When  will 
you  go? " 

"  Within  a  day  or  two." 
174 


THE    RUSE 

"  Well,  may  God  go  with  you,  my  friend.  And 
now  let  us  talk  of  something  else." 

And  we  did  talk  of  something  else,  for  I  was 
glad  enough  to  drop  the  subject.  Indeed,  never  dur 
ing  the  ensuing  few  days  did  she  allude  to  my  errand 
except  to  ask  if  I  had  yet  set  a  time  for  "  going  forth," 
as  she  expressed  it.  As  the  week  drew  toward  its 
close  she  appeared  slightly  nervous  for  one  of  her 
stamina,  but  I  did  not  guess  the  cause  of  the  war 
she  was  inwardly  fighting. 

Not  a  day  did  she  miss  coming  to  the  house 
and  inquiring  for  me  openly,  as  though  she  held  a 
claim  on  me  or  feared  I  would  suddenly  disappear. 
There  was  a  settled  melancholy  on  her  at  this  time, 
but  it  was  not  of  the  sort  to  lessen  her  beauty  or 
entirely  crush  her  spirits  or  depress  me  who  was  her 
almost  constant  companion.  I  thought  it  but  natu 
ral  that  she  should  shrink  under  the  great  red  spot 
on  her  guilty  conscience — another  woman  would  have 
cowered  beneath  it;  yet,  withal,  her  nature  seemed 
to  open  and  show  a  warmth  that  might  well  try  a 
man — any  man  save  one  in  my  position.  I  freely 
admit  that  had  I  not  known  her  as  I  did  I  would 
then  have  gone  helplessly  in  love.  As  it  was,  I  al 
lowed  her  to  think,  if  she  cared  to,  that  I  had  fallen 
into  that  one  form  of  idiocy  which  is  either  a  bane 
or  a  blessing.  And  yet  I  was  careful  not  to  go  too 
far;  not  to  focus  the  matter.  She  might  interpret 
my  looks  as  best  suited  her,  but  my  words  were  devoid 
of  foolishness,  and  I  thought  her  nervousness  might 
arise  from  the  fact  that  I  took  no  advantage  of  my 
opportunities  to  put  my  implied  worship  into  definite 
form. 

175 


FOR    A    MAIDEN    BRAVE 

But  there  were  times  when  the  demon  of  passion 
possessed  me  and  bid  me  reach  for  her,  trust  her, 
risk  all  for  her,  and  that  was  when  she  lifted  up  her 
voice  and  sang.  It  might  be  at  the  water's  edge  with 
the  south  wind  and  the  firm  rhythmical  stroke  of 
the  surf  as  an  accompaniment;  it  might  be  in  a 
savanna  of  the  woods  where  every  bough  and  leaf 
and  blade  of  grass  was  a  harmonic  string;  but  without 
warning  she  would  stop  in  her  walk  and  begin  to  sing, 
sending  out  such  a  flood  of  melody  that  the  world 
halted  to  listen.  I  never  heard  such  a  voice.  The 
power  of  it  lifted  me  like  a  strong  hand.  She  com 
manded  all  moods.  She  was  wild  or  tender  or  mock 
ing,  as  pleased  her,  and  I  oft  fought  with  myself,  as 
though  possessed  of  a  devil  that  must  be  cast  out. 
It  is  well  that  God  gives  to  no  woman  a  knowledge 
of  all  the  power  she  holds  over  man;  it  is  enough  for 
man  to  know  it.  At  these  times  I  would  conjure  up 
the  face  of  Miss  Romayne  (or  Annie  Kronje,  as  I 
called  her  to  myself)  and  use  the  image  of  the  clear- 
eyed  girl  as  a  foil  to  resist  the  attacks  of  the  siren, 
but  it  was  of  little  use;  the  meteor  blazed,  the  star 
only  glowed.  Aye,  but  when  the  meteor  vanishes 
the  star  still  shines. 


176 


CHAPTER   XVII 

MAKIAN    ROMAYNE 

THE  heat  of  the  summer  of  1778  was  terrific. 
Even  on  the  wind-swept  coast  of  Long  Island  the  sun 
blasted  like  fire  and  herbage  shriveled  in  the  fervency 
of  its  rays.  The  nights  were  made  bearable,  as  a 
rule,  by  the  ever-recurring  sea-breezes,  but  of  late 
even  these  were  but  spurts  of  air  that  seemed  born 
only  in  time  to  die. 

My  journey  to  see  Annie  Kronje  was  a  distress 
ing  one  both  to  myself  and  my  horse,  but  as  I  did 
not  attempt  to  conceal  my  going  or  promise  a  speedy 
return,  I  took  the  trip  easily.  The  apparent  death 
of  my  uncle  had  not  changed  matters  greatly,  for  the 
remainder  of  the  household  settled  into  its  new  groove 
easily  enough,  and  I  took  care  that  things  should 
work  smoothly,  having  not  much  more  mind  than  to 
get  what  money  I  could  from  Miss  Romayne  and  run 
away  as  fast  as  possible  thereafter. 

My  aunt,  under  the  influence  of  Josephine,  I 
thought,  had  become  as  gracious  to  me  as  a  vain  and 
ignorant  person  can  be  to  one  who's  enmity  is  felt 
rather  than  expressed.  I  might  lie  my  prettiest  to 
the  elderly  lady,  but  might  never  have  deceived  her 
into  thinking  I  bore  her  any  affection.  My  mind 
revolted  too  strongly.  It  was  a  comparatively  easy 

177 


FOR    A    MAIDEN    BRAVE 

matter  to  tell  and  act  a  falsehood  to  Josephine — there 
was  war  in  that;  but  I  seemed  to  belittle  myself  in 
lying  to  my  aunt. 

Yet  now  she  wore  her  thin  smile  perpetually, 
spoke  her  commonplaces  in  a  voice  to  match  her 
peaked  nose  and  tight  blue  lips,  and  even  expressed  a 
fear  that  I  might  be  sunstruck  or  have  something 
worse  happen  me.  "  Must  you  go?  "  and  "  Why?  " 
and  "  How  long  will  you  be  gone? "  and  "  Are  you 
sure  you  can  stand  it?  "  and  such  like,  until  I  began 
to  think  there  was  something  in  the  wind,  and 
bade  Prince  keep  an  eye  open  during  my  absence.  I 
thought  it  strange,  too,  that  Josephine  would  not 
let  me  call  at  her  house,  absolutely  forbidding  it,  and 
always  coming  to  mine.  There  were  several  things 
that  were  matters  of  considerable  consequence  .(now 
that  I  look  back  at  them),  but  they  appeared  trivial 
at  the  time.  The  night  before  I  started  I  was  walk 
ing  with  Josephine  by  the  light  of  the  young  moon, 
and  for  a  moment  or  two  I  could  have  sworn  we  were 
being  followed  by  some  one.  Again,  the  next  morn 
ing,  I  fancied  I  was  being  dogged  by  a  horseman 
whose  figure  I  caught  sight  of  in  the  distance,  but 
as  he  never  overtook  me,  even  though  I  stopped  often 
to  let  him,  I  concluded  it  was  some  wayfarer  who  had 
turned  off  into  a  byway. 

I  saw  the  squire  that  day,  and  he  looked  so  like 
a  Dutch  schout  in  his  new  rig  that  it  was  laughable. 
He  was  a  good  deal  bored  at  the  flatness  of  the  hours 
and  lack  of  occupation,  but  made  no  other  complaint. 
His  wrath  waxed  hot  when  I  told  him  of  the  free 
dom  that  had  been  made  with  his  papers  by  my  aunt 
and  Josephine.  But  it  was  my  meeting  with  Miss 

178 


MARIAN    ROMAYNE 

Romayne  that  was  the  feature  of  the  trip,  and  not 
until  she  had  told  me  that  I  was  to  see  her  no  more 
did  I  become  aware  how  deep  had  been  my  interest 
in  her;  that  it  was  she  and  not  my  mission  that  had 
given  life  to  my  journey. 

I  had  bowed  over  her  white  hands,  I  had  received 
her  congratulations  on  the  success  of  my  ruse  to  free 
the  squire,  and  in  return  I  was  paying  those  pretty 
compliments  of  the  day  which  may  mean  little  or 
much,  when  she  stopped  me,  telling  me  that  she  had 
brought  great  news,  and  news  that  called  for  action. 
We  were  alone  in  the  room  where  once  had  laid  the 
dead  body  of  Killian  Brouer,  but  now,  though  the 
windows  were  thrown  wide  to  the  hot  air,  the  half- 
drawn  shutters  admitted  only  enough  light  to  reveal 
the  high  bed  closet  or  betste  and  quaint  Dutch 
furnishing  of  the  interior.  The  girl  came  close  to 
me,  as  though  she  feared  the  motionless  whips  of  the 
willow  without  might  hear  her,  and  said : 

"  I  have  two  hundred  pounds  for  you,  but  the 
word  I  bring  is  of  more  weight  than  the  gold.  Clin 
ton  is  about  to  relieve  Pigot  at  Newport  and  will 
draw  off  the  French  fleet  in  order  that  he  may  throw 
reenforcements  into  the  town.  Sullivan  must  be 
warned.  I  have  sent  one  message,  but  doubt  it  will 
reach  him.  You  must  take  what  money  you  have, 
get  to  Connecticut,  and  report  to  Governor  Trum- 
bull.  If  this  were  not  reason  enough  for  you  to  leave 
Long  Island  there  is  another,  and  one  more  personal. 
Captain  Colt  is  back.  He  called  at  headquarters  two 
days  ago." 

"  Did  you  see  him?  "  I  asked. 

"  He  made  himself  odious,"  she  returned,  with  a 
179 


FOR    A    MAIDEN    BRAVE 

slight  flush.  "  How  little  he  guessed  what  he  was 
doing — he  was  talking  to  the  very  woman  he  once 
tried  to  find.  But  you  will  go  ?" 

"  Not  from  fear  of  him,  at  least.  But  am  I  never 
to  see  you  again?  Is  Miss  Romayne  to  be  as  dead 
to  me  as  in  reality  is  Annie  Kronje?  " 

"  This  war  will  end  some  day,  doubtless,"  she  re 
plied,  looking  at  me  with  honest,  wide-open  eyes; 
"  then  we  may  meet.  But  are  you  sure  that  Annie 
Kronje  is  dead?  " 

"  I  have  your  word  for  it !  " 

"  Oh,  but  I  was  stupid  to  tell  you  so.  Wait  here; 
I  will  bring  you  the  gold." 

She  ran  from  the  room,  leaving  me  alone;  and 
somewhat  depressed,  I  stared  out  at  the  blazing  land 
scape  and  cursed  the  exigencies  of  a  service  that 
might  mean  no  more  than  a  few  thanks  given  offi 
cially,  a  great  deal  of  danger — and  little  else.  Never 
would  I  admit  to  myself  that  the  news  I  had  heard 
was  affecting  my  spirits,  but  it  was  while  I  was  mood 
ily  chewing  the  cud  of  bitter  reflection  that  the  door 
opened  and  Joris's  sister  entered.  She  bore  a  tray 
on  which  was  a  glass  of  wine  and  came  up  to  me, 
dropping  a  heavy  courtesy  as  she  presented  it.  The 
pretty,  close-hooded  face  topping  her  hulk  of  a  figure 
was  attractive  enough.  I  threw  her  a  light  compli 
ment,  and  not  to  give  the  blue  devils  too  ready  a  con 
trol  of  my  spirits,  I  drank  to  the  health  of  the  fair 
Bertha,  and  then,  with  a  sudden  impulse,  placed  my 
hand  beneath  her  round  chin  and  kissed  her  red  lips. 
My  reward  was  a  smart  slap  on  the  cheek  and  a  low 
exclamation.  The  pink  deepened  to  scarlet,  the  hood 
flew  off,  and  as  a  mass  of  chestnut  hair  tumbled 

180 


MARIAN    ROMAYNE 

about  her  shoulders  I  was  astonished  to  find  myself 
face  to  face  with  Marian  Romayne.  For  a  moment 
she  looked  at  me,  her  blue  eyes  blazing. 

"  My  faith,  sir !  And  are  you  in  the  habit  of  dis 
tributing  your  favors  unasked?  or  is  Annie  Kronje 
to  be  less  respected  than  I?  Lord,  that  a  man  I 
have  seen  but  twice  should  know  my  lips !  You  com 
pliment  my  powers  as  an  actress,  but — but — how 
dare  you?  My  fingers  tingle  for  another  stroke!  " 

Had  not  her  twitching  lips  belied  her  fury  I  would 
have  been  abject  in  my  humility.  Indeed,  I  was  suffi 
ciently  abashed,  but  I  retained  enough  self-possession 
to  answer: 

"  Madam,  I  beg  ten  thousand  pardons.  I  merely 
made  a  mistake.  I  am  innocent  of  wrong  to  Miss 
Romayne;  I  thought  it  was  Bertha,  but  I  will 
take  another  stroke — at  the  price  paid  by  Annie 
Kronje." 

At  this  she  broke  into  a  peal  of  laughter. 

"  I  hardly  know  how  to  construe  your  regrets, 
sir,  but  I  will  not  give  your  boldness  a  further  chance. 
Annie  Kronje  has  had  a  hard  experience." 

"  Then  let  her  protest  since  she  alone  is  offended. 
Why  should  Miss  Romayne  pick  up  the  cudgels  for 
her?" 

"  But  it  was  Bertha,  sir,  you  thought  to  offend." 

"  I  thought  to  offend  no  one,  madam.  But  bring 
Bertha  here;  I  warrant  she  has  no  charge  against 
me." 

"  O  Lord,  sir!  Your  wit  is  too  sharp  for  me. 
You  defend  yourself  with  a  ready  tongue.  This 
comes  of  my  pride.  Have  done  and  forget  the  mat 
ter." 

181 


FOR    A    MAIDEN    BRAVE 

"  Nay,  madam,"  I  replied,  as  I  stooped  to  pick  up 
the  fragments  of  the  glass  which  I  had  dropped.  "  It 
was  a  dear  experience  to  me.  I  shall  treasure  it  for 
its  rarity.  From  to-day  I  am  devoted  to  Annie 
Kronje." 

"  Verily,  sir,  you  have  shown  your  devotion,  and 
'tis  time  that  Annie  put  herself  beyond  danger;  and 
— and — you  will  be  careful  not  to  refer  to  this  before 
Miss  Romayne.  You  will  presently  find  her  with 
Squire  Emberson.  Her  mask  has  been  a  questionable 
success." 

She  ran  out  before  I  could  reply,  leaving  me  fas 
cinated  by  the  witchery  of  her  voice  and  glance  and 
not  without  a  keen  appreciation  of  her  tact  and  good 
sense  in  managing  an  awkward  situation.  When  we 
met  an  hour  later,  of  the  two  I  think  she  was  the 
more  self-possessed.  No  reference  was  made  to  the 
late  episode,  which  to  me  was  so  great,  and  my  slight 
embarrassment  gave  way  before  her  ease. 

We  were  obliged  to  keep  close  to  the  house  for 
fear  of  creating  suspicion,  for  though  the  Governor's 
ward  might  visit  the  home  of  her  old  nurse  without 
arousing  curiosity,  it  would  not  do  for  me  to  be  seen 
too  openly. 

It  was  fortunate  that  at  this  time  the  sense  of 
security  of  the  British  on  Long  Island  was  at  its 
highest.  The  people  of  Kings  and  Queens  were  thor 
oughly  subdued  (or  appeared  to  be),  and  the  atten 
tion  of  the  invaders  was  confined  to  the  north  shore, 
which  was  strictly  guarded  (though  often  fruitless 
ly)  against  the  numerous  small  expeditions  sent  from 
Connecticut.  In  effect,  the  war  was  dragging,  and 
the  interest  of  the  general  public  was  turned  to 

182 


MARIAN    ROMAYNE 

Washington,  who  had  set  himself  down  again  at 
White  Plains  and  appeared  to  threaten  New  York, 
and  the  French  fleet,  which  was  playing  at  hostilities 
with  Pigot  at  Newport.  This  was  fortunate  for  me, 
as  the  withdrawal  of  De  Lancey's  troops  to  oppose 
the  patriots  in  Westchester  had  left  but  a  handful 
of  the  enemy  on  Long  Island,  and  inland  matters  de 
manded  little  of  their  attention.  However,  I  was 
sufficiently  near  Jamaica  to  require  circumspection, 
and  I  kept  out  of  sight  of  the  road,  over  which  a 
squad  might  chance  to  pass  at  any  time. 

For  the  most  part  I  remained  in  the  house,  and 
from  Miss  Romayne  learned  many  things.  The  heat, 
which  grew  with  the  hours,  might  have  been  unbear 
able  had  not  my  mind  been  taken  from  it  by  my  com 
panion.  We  sat  in  the  broad  hall,  the  lady,  my 
uncle,  and  myself,  the  great  waves  of  fervency  roll 
ing  in  on  us  with  wilting  effect,  but  its  power  seemed 
lost  on  Miss  Romayne,  who,  in  a  light  dress,  rocked 
and  lazily  waved  her  fan  as  she  told  us  something  of 
her  life,  something  of  the  great  events  of  the  time, 
and  much  of  her  hopes  for  the  political  future. 
There  was  to  be  a  ball  at  the  Governor's  house  in 
Hanover  Square  within  a  few  days,  she  told  us — one 
of  those  oft-occurring  functions  with  which  the  Brit 
ish  whiled  away  the  tedium  of  inactive  military  life — 
and  at  this  one,  to  which  most  of  the  notables  had 
been  invited,  she  hoped  to  learn  much,  and  regretted 
(though  not  half  as  much  as  did  I)  that  I  would  not 
be  available  to  transmit  her  information.  She  told 
how  she  had  become  a  ward  of  Governor  Robinson; 
how  the  old  man  had  petted  her  in  her  girlhood,  and 
how  he  had  made  good  the  adage  that  there  is  no 

183 


FOR    A    MAIDEN    BRAVE 

fool  like  an  old  one  by  asking  her  to  mate  her  twenty- 
two  years  with  his  seventy.  She  treated  the  matter  as 
though  it  was  an  open  secret,  and  laughed  lightly  as 
she  recounted  the  fact,  leaving  out  details.  It  was 
more  a  joke  than  aught  else. 

History  has  told  us  of  the  silly  amours  of  the 
royal  Governor  of  New  York,  who  was  in  his  dotage 
when  appointed  to  that  high  office;  how  he  pre 
ferred  children  for  companions;  how  he  relegated 
to  others  or  neglected  his  official  duties,  how  he 
drank  his  wine  and  cracked  his  senile  jokes  in  public 
with  a  coarseness  that  would  not  be  tolerated  at 
this  day;  but  history  never  hinted  how  that  idiotic 
octogenarian  obtained  his  immense  influence  at 
court. 

Though  open  as  the  sun,  the  girl  never  forced  her 
self  beyond  a  certain  reserve.  That  we  were  both 
orphans  was  a  bond  of  sympathy  between  us,  but  I 
needed  no  such  bond.  I  listened  to  her  with  but 
half-concealed  admiration,  for  her  beauty  alone  com 
manded  that.  The  light  of  her  blue  eye,  the  red  of 
her  lip,  the  maddening  attractiveness  of  her  smile, 
and  the  way  with  which  she  poised  her  head  were 
enough  to  make  a  man  fall  before  her  even  when 
putting  her  qualities  of  heart  and  head  aside.  The 
squire  fell  openly,  and  as  frankly  the  girl  accepted 
the  flattery  of  his  praise  and  directed  her  conversa 
tion  to  him,  ignoring  me,  for  the  most  part,  for  the 
reason,  I  thought,  that  I  had  done  what  I  conceived 
no  mortal  man  dare  do — I  had  kissed  her  lips. 

When  I  left  the  house  late  that  night  and  started 
back  homeward  I  was  fairly  heart-sick  from  a  long 
ing  I  was  too  great  a  fool  to  understand,  and  the 

184 


MARIAN    ROMAYNE 

spirit  with  which  I  cursed  the  war  and  its  necessities 
had  more  selfishness  in  it  than  principle. 

The  moon  had  gone  down  when  I  started  on  my 
lonely  ride  and  the  night  was  very  dark.  It  mat 
tered  little  to  me.  My  thoughts  lay  behind  me,  not 
before,  which  is  a  sign  of  age  or  weakness,  and  the 
blackness  that  all  but  obliterated  the  white  strip  of 
the  highway  under  the  feet  of  my  horse  chimed  in 
with  my  spirits  well  enough ;  I  was  indifferent  to  the 
gloom. 

But  I  thanked  the  depth  of  it  when  I  was  near- 
ing  home,  for  as  I  was  walking  my  well-nigh  use 
less  animal  the  stillness  was  ruffled  by  the  rattling 
of  hoof-beats,  and  presently  there  came  on  the  hot 
night  air  the  jingling  of  cavalry  accouterments,  and 
I  was  conscious  of  the  rapid  approach  of  a  squad  from 
the  direction  from  which  I  had  ridden.  Thoughts  of 
having  been  followed  came  to  me,  but  I  put  them  aside 
as  impossible,  and  turned  my  animal  into  a  field, 
where  I  dismounted  and  laid  my  coat  over  my  horse's 
nose  that  he  might  not  neigh  and  betray  my  pres 
ence,  for  to  be  discovered  abroad  at  such  an  hour 
would  have  been  a  matter  demanding  full  explanation, 
while  the  gold  on  my  person  would  have  damned  me. 

The  oncomers  swept  past  like  the  wind  and  I 
could  hear  the  heavy  panting  of  their  steeds.  The 
darkness  hooded  their  number,  but  I  guessed  it  to 
be  about  ten.  Not  a  word  was  spoken  as  the  squad 
went  by,  and  I  made  a  shrewd  guess  that  they  were 
bound  to  the  temporary  barrack,  the  building  in 
which  I  had  been  imprisoned.  Nothing  else  on  the 
road  could  call  them,  but  why  they  should  ride  at 
such  a  pace  at  such  an  hour  was  beyond  my  ken. 
W  185 


FOR    A    MAIDEN    BRAVE 

As  the  drumming  of  hoofs  died  away  I  again 
betook  myself  to  my  saddle  and  jogged  on,  letting 
my  brain  drift  back  into  its  melancholy  way,  and  so 
reached  home  some  time  about  three  in  the  morning. 

Greatly  to  my  surprise  the  day  did  not  bring 
Josephine,  and  right  glad  I  was  of  her  absence.  My 
aunt  was  effusiveness  itself,  and  fluttered  about  like 
a  gigantic  black  moth  until  about  noon,  when  she 
told  me  she  would  walk  over  to  the  Fort  Neck  house 
and  see  if  Miss  Cowan  was  ill — indeed,  she  might 
spend  the  night  there,  if  I  did  not  mind.  Her  solici 
tude  in  my  behalf  and  the  unusual  way  in  which  she 
capered  around  me  reminded  me  of  the  tale  of  the  af 
fectionate  donkey,  but  I  managed  to  keep  my  temper 
and  bade  her  good  speed  on  her  short  journey,  telling 
her  that  if  I  should  by  chance  be  absent  the  next  day 
she  need  not  fear  for  my  safety.  For  the  next  day 
I  hoped  to  be  far  on  my  way  east,  and  was  well 
pleased  that  she  would  be  off  the  premises  while  I 
made  my  last  arrangements.  My  hint  at  absence 
fetched  her  up  short,  as  though  she  wras  surprised, 
but  when  I  told  her  a  bare-faced  lie  to  the  effect 
that  I  would  be  back  within  a  few  hours  she  appeared 
content  and  went  off.  In  no  way  could  I  account  for 
her  sudden  change  of  temper,  and  asked  Prince  if 
he  had  seen  anything  suspicious.  He  said  he  had 
not,  and  that  no  one  had  been  there  since  Miss  Cowan, 
so  I  was  left  to  muse  over  a  matter  the  animus  of 
which  I  saw  clearly  enough  later. 

But  before  the  next  day  I  knew  I  could  not  leave 
until  the  day  after  (unless  I  essayed  the  matter  afoot, 
which  was  impossible),  for  betwixt  the  continued 
heat  and  his  unusual  journeying,  the  horse  was  not 

186" 


MARIAN    ROMAYNE 

fit  to  carry  me  a  mile,  and  needed  prolonged  rest. 
This  irked  me  greatly,  for  the  business  on  hand  was 
serious  and  my  own  safety  far  from  being  assured. 
I  thought  hardly  of  my  luck,  but  the  finger  of  fate 
is  invisible.  I  knew  nothing  of  its  kindly  direction. 
Had  my  horse  been  in  good  condition  my  tale  would 
not  have  been  worth  the  telling;  my  life,  as  I  now 
look  at  it,  would  have  been  a  blank. 

As  there  was  nothing  else  to  be  done  I  sank  the 
last  instalment  of  gold  with  the  first  and  tried  to 
philosophize  myself  into  a  state  of  patience.  The 
next  day  brought  no  Josephine,  neither  did  my  aunt 
return,  and  while  I  thanked  Heaven  for  the  fact,  I 
wondered  why  the  former  lady  had  so  suddenly  with 
drawn  her  interest.  Two  days  of  absence  was  un 
usual  and  perhaps  portentous,  but  it  gave  me  small 
concern,  for  I  noted  with  great  satisfaction  that  by 
the  next  morning,  Tuesday,  my  horse  would  be  in 
shape  to  take  me  off  some  miles  at  least. 


187 


CHAPTEK   XVIII 

WHEtf    GKEEK    MEETS    GKEEK 

BUT  the  day  I  looked  for  never  dawned  for  me. 
The  eve  of  Tuesday  was  suffocating;  the  air  was  quiet 
as  that  of  a  tomb.  There  was  something  sinister  in 
the  aspect  of  land  and  water.  It  seemed  as  if  nature 
were  holding  its  breath  when  the  sun  went  down  in  a 
brassy  horizon.  There  was  not  a  fleck  of  cloud  to 
relieve  the  gray-blue  dome  of  the  zenith,  which 
seemed  to  lie  close  to  the  earth,  like  a  hot  blanket. 
The  great  bay  was  as  flat  and  colorless  as  glass  and 
reflected  the  hopeless  look  of  the  heavens.  Along  the 
shore  there  was  a  faint  lapping,  as  though  the  expanse 
breathed  heavily  and  stirred  the  sedges  as  its  breast 
rose  and  fell.  The  dust  I  kicked  up  in  my  restless 
and  aimless  wanderings  neither  drifted  nor  settled, 
so  heavy  was  the  air,  but  lay  a  low,  tawny  cloud,  and 
the  smoke  from  my  pipe  hung  motionless  in  the  stag 
nant  atmosphere.  Common  noises  were  muffled,  but 
so  still  it  was  that  a  bee  in  full  flight  shot  past  me  like 
a  musket-ball,  its  hum  still  reaching  my  ear  when 
the  insect  had  gone  far  on  its  way. 

I  had  been  moody  all  day,  strangely  thinking  of 
Miss  Eomayne  and  the  ball  to  which  she  might  be 
going  that  very  night,  for  aught  I  knew;  thinking  of 
my  uncle  and  the  flatness  of  his  present  life  as  com- 

188 


WHEN  GREEK  MEETS  GREEK 

pared  with  mine,  beset  with  dangers,  and,  yes,  disap 
pointments.  I  thought  of  Josephine  and  her  rage 
when  she  should  finally  discover  that  her  intended 
victim  had  not  succumbed  to  her  wiles,  but  had  es 
caped.  She  would  then  guess  the  worth  of  my  sto 
ries;  she  would  then  know  she  had  met  her  match. 

I  had  four  regrets — that  I  must  leave  Prince, 
that  I  must  leave  my  uncle,  that  I  was  not  to  see  Miss 
Romayne,  and  that  I  would  not  have  the  pleasure  of 
facing  my  cousin  and  meting  out  justice  to  him. 

At  early  candle-light  I  went  to  my  room  to  pack 
my  saddle-bags,  though  I  determined  to  let  the  gold 
abide  where  it  was  hidden  until  after  dark,  when  no 
prying  eye  could  follow  me.  I  half  stripped  myself 
to  get  relief  from  the  closeness  of  the  room,  and  the 
single  candle  that  had  become  necessary  burned 
dimly,  or  as  though  the  quality  of  the  air  was  that 
of  a  foul  well.  Prince  was  somewhere  about  the 
place,  probably  asleep.  The  general  stagnation 
seemed  to  have  penetrated  my  bones,  though  not  in 
a  way  to  quiet  me.  I  grew  fairly  frightened  at  the 
horrible  and  unnatural  silence,  the  prostrating  heat, 
and  a  something  that  hung  over  me  like  a  black  and 
heavy  cloud.  To  break  the  spell  I  worked  in  feverish 
haste,  and  soon  got  my  small  belongings  into  shape. 
I  was  about  going  down-stairs  to  hunt  up  the  negro, 
more  for  company  than  for  aught  else,  when  it  came 
to  me  that  I  might  make  a  master-stroke  by  writing 
out  the  translation  of  the  cipher  letter  and  having 
Prince  place  it  in  the  hands  of  Josephine  after  I  had 
been  gone  a  sufficiently  long  time  to  make  such  an 
action  safe.  It  was  an  impulse,  pure  and  simple,  and 
a  foolish  one,  perhaps,  but  I  acted  upon  it.  I  threw 

189 


FOR    A    MAIDEN    BRAVE 

my  traps  from  the  table  to  the  bed  and  squared 
myself  to  write.  It  was  no  hard  matter  to  remember 
the  missive  word  for  word,  and  when  I  had  finished  I 
directed  it  to  J.  C.,  and  signed  it  "  James  Colt,  alias 
Philip  Blair,"  adding,  as  piece  of  fine  wit: 

I  was  not  blind ;  I  only  played  at  blindness. 

I  played  the  fool  (you'll  grant  a  fool  was  played) ; 

I  played  at  love — 

And  there  I  stopped,  for  I  suddenly  became  aware, 
how,  I  know  not,  that  I  was  not  alone  in  the  room. 
I  had  not  heard  a  sound,  but  was  impelled  to  look 
over  my  shoulder,  and  so  looking,  saw  a  British  offi 
cer  in  undress  uniform  standing  in  the  doorway,  his 
arms  folded  over  his  chest,  his  eyes  bent  down  on  me, 
his  mouth  half  smiling,  and  I  recognized  my  cousin 
James  Colt.  He  was  clean  shaven  now,  and  for  his 
features  I  might  have  been  looking  at  myself  in  the 
glass. 

I  leaped  to  my  feet,  stuffing  the  writing  into  my 
pocket  as  I  did  so.  For  a  moment  I  thought  it  was 
an  apparition  due  to  the  heat  and  my  peculiar  mental 
state,  for  I  had  borne  him  in  mind  while  I  was  wri 
ting,  but  I  was  at  once  undeceived.  His  sardonic 
smile  broadened  as  he  marked  my  recognition,  and 
he  took  a  step  into  the  room,  changing  his  whole 
attitude  in  a  way  that  showed  me  that  he  had  probably 
been  watching  me  for  some  time.  The  ease  with 
which  his  arms  dropped,  the  left  hand  falling  to  the 
hilt  of  the  sword  at  his  side,  the  right  catching  by 
the  thumb  to  the  belt  into  which  was  stuffed  a  pistol, 
showed  me  also  that  he  considered  himself  well 
backed,  and  was  unobtrusively  calling  my  attention 
to  the  fact. 

190 


WHEN  GREEK  MEETS  GREEK 

"  And  how  does  Mr.  John  Chester  like  the  change 
from  Elysium  to  hell?  "  he  said,  breaking  the  silence 
and  laughing  easily. 

"How  did  you  come  here?"  I  asked,  standing 
still  and  breathing  hard. 

"  How  else  but  through  the  door?  May  not  a 
man  enter  his  own  house  without  knocking?  And 
so  you  were  going  away?  I  am  fortunate  in  catching 
you.  Is  this  not  a  pleasant  surprise?" 

I  was  too  dumfounded  to  answer,  though  my 
brain  was  by  no  means  so  befogged  but  that  I  saw 
the  straits  into  which  I  had  fallen.  This,  then,  was 
the  threat  that  had  hung  over  me  all  day;  a  dumb 
warning,  the  signs  of  which  I  had  been  too  gross  to 
read.  The  air  was  cleared  now  that  the  cloud  had 
lifted. 

"  You  are  my  cousin,  I  believe,"  I  finally  re 
turned.  "  We  resemble  each  other  strongly — in  the 
face;  you  also  remind  me  of  one  Philip  Blair."  He 
laughed  as  though  I  had  joked. 

"  You  know  the  trite  saying  that  all's  fair  in 
love  and  war,"  he  returned,  lounging  up  to  an  easy- 
chair  hard  by  the  door,  though  his  eye  never  left 
me  as  he  seated  himself.  "  And  you  were  so  willing 
to  be  a  tool — so  simple !  It  has  been  quite  delightful ; 
you  helped  me  wonderfully.  However,  I  have  little 
time  to  waste.  Tell  me  where  you  have  hidden  the 
proceeds  of  your  visits  to  Annie  Kronje  that  my  men 
may  get  them." 

"Your  men!" 

"  You  had  better  know  the  situation  at  once,  per 
haps,"  he  said,  in  his  old  slow  tone.  "  Look  from 
your  window.  The  house  is  surrounded.  You  are 

191 


FOR    A    MAIDEN    BRAVE 

a  prisoner,  charged  with  being  a  spy.  As  to  the 
result  of  the  latter,  it  is  not  for  your  cousin  to  say — 
the  courts  will  settle  that.  I  do  not  desire  to  harrow 
you  unnecessarily." 

The  steadily  burning  candle  showed  a  glint  in  his 
eye,  as  though  he  was  restraining  himself.  I  stepped 
to  the  window.  The  moon,  half-grown,  gave  but 
little  light,  but  there  was  enough  for  me  to  see  that 
two  soldiers  stood  in  the  garden,  though  not  close 
to  the  house,  and  I  presumed  there  were  others  else 
where.  It  looked  hopeless.  I  had  no  weapons  other 
than  my  bare  hands,  while  the  hedge  surrounding  me 
was  quickset  with  arms.  As  I  turned  from  the  win 
dow  my  unwelcome  visitor  said: 

"  My  virtuous  cousin  will  thank  me  for  the  lib 
erty  he  has  had  for  a  month,  but  as  our  colors  are 
not  the  same,  he  can  not  blame  me  for  curtailing  his 
term  of  freedom  now.  I  am  but  doing  my  duty. 
You  are  surprised  possibly;  but  war  is  war." 

"  I  am  not  surprised  save  at  your  sudden  appear 
ance,"  I  returned,  with  a  tightening  in  my  throat. 
"  I  have  known  your  stripe  long  since." 

"  Good !  "  he  observed  easily.  "  That  will  ex 
pedite  matters;  I  hate  hypocrisy.  And  how  have 
you  become  so  informed?  " 

"  Have  I  not  seen  Annie  Kronje?  " 

"  Ah,  yes.  To  be  sure.  And  you  have  been 
aware " 

I  interrupted  him. 

"  I  have  been  aware  that  you  were  plotting 
against  the  life  of  my  uncle  and  against  my  life ;  that 
you  hoped  to  get  at  the  personality  of  Annie  Kronje; 
and  that  you  were  a  spy.  Not  until  I  discovered 

192 


WHEN  GREEK  MEETS  GREEK 

Chandler  rifling  my  pockets  was  my  suspicion  strong 
enough  to  cause  me  to  act;  but  to  good  purpose  I 
acted  then,  and  learned  what  a  self-confessed  villain 
you  are.  What  is  your  motive  to  crime?  " 

His  face  broke  into  a  flame  of  fury,  but  he  con 
trolled  himself  as  he  replied: 

"  Motives  differ  in  different  men,  my  simple 
cousin.  Yours  would  be  mine  were  our  positions 
reversed,  I  have  no  doubt."  He  bit  his  lip.  "  I  make 
no  professions  to  being  kind-hearted.  To  the  man  of 
sense  the  world  is  an  enemy.  You  accuse  me  of 
several  matters.  "Well,  to  be  frank  with  you,  and  I 
can  afford  to  be,  I  admit  the  impeachment.  It  is 
better  so,  perhaps.  As  for  you,  you  were  in  my  way 
— the  old  man  was  in  my  way.  What  care  I  for  the 
opinion  of  a  dying  infant  like  you?  As  for  spying, 
you  will  admit  that  I  have  been  fortunate.  You  will 
get  your  deserts." 

"  Pray  God  you  may  not  have  yours,  for  you 
have  murdered  your  uncle,"  I  retorted. 

He  looked  at  me  steadily  for  a  moment,  and  I 
could  see  the  effort  he  was  making  to  restrain  his 
gorge. 

"  Your  words  are  not  fine  spun,  sir,"  he  returned, 
paling  with  anger  and  rising  to  his  feet ;  "  but  as 
frankness  seems  to  be  a  virtue  you  insist  upon,  let 
us  have  it  out.  Motive!  Why,  you  smooth  devil,  I 
had  you  preached  to  me  by  that  demented  fossil  until 
I  sickened  of  you.  Motive !  Let  my  necessities  stand 
for  my  motive.  Have  I  not  won?  However  many 
slips  there  have  been,  I  have  not  miscarried.  The  old 
fool  has  gone,  and  by  his  own  hand — not  mine;  you 

are  a  prisoner,  and  Annie  Kronje  will  be " 

193 


FOR    A    MAIDEN    BRAVE 

"  When  you  find  her,"  I  ventured,  casting  about 
for  something  to  use  as  a  weapon  and  seeing  only  the 
chair,  the  back  of  which  he  held  in  his  hands.  The 
table  was  too  heavy,  the  other  furniture  either  too 
cumbersome  or  too  far  removed  from  me. 

"Annie  Kronje!  When  I  have  her!"  he  ex 
claimed.  "  Why,  you  ass,  she  is  almost  within  my 
grasp !  Did  you  think  I  do  all  my  work  through  such 
as  you? " 

"  Perhaps  Josephine  Cowan ' 

"  Leave  her  out !  leave  her  out !  We  will  not 
discuss  that  lady!  "  he  exclaimed,  his  words  and  man 
ner  growing  forcible.  "  But  as  for  Annie  Kronje, 
your  gold-gathering  Dutch  girl!  Do  you  think  I 
travel  on  a  one-legged  horse?  ~No,  by  the  mark!  It 
matters  little  how  Chandler  failed  with  you,  for  he 
found  the  lady." 

"You  lie!"  I  blurted  out. 

"  Ah,  do  I  so?  "  he  returned,  gradually  losing  his 
hold  upon  himself.  "  Why,  you  lumbering  idiot, 
do  you  think  I  know  not  that  Annie  Kronje  and 
Marian  Komayne  are  one  and  the  same?  Sir,  I 
have  taken  you,  and  will  break  no  secret  by  which  you 
can  profit  when  I  tell  you  that  the  Brouer  household 
was  arrested  last  night.  Marian  had  gone,  but  she 
will  be  taken.  Aye,  by  God !  taken  and  disgraced  in 
public!" 

"At  the  ball?"  The  question  was  involun 
tary. 

"  At  the  ball?  "  he  mimicked.  "  Yes,  at  the  ball 
to-morrow  night;  and,  by  the  Lord,  she'll  find  her 
level,  for  I  will  be  there.  But  of  the  two  I  prefer 
you,  you  sneaking  puppy,  you  example  of  virtuous 

194 


WHEN  GREEK  MEETS  GREEK 

duplicity.     It  was  you  who  beguiled  the  squire  into 
injustice  to  me.    Now  you  have  it  all." 

As  he  spoke  the  last  word  his  sword  flashed  from 
its  sheath.  I  never  dreamed  that  mortal  man  could 
leap  from  apparent  calmness  to  such  uncontrollable 
violence.  He  had  thrown  off  his  mask.  Each  word 
he  spoke  seemed  to  feed  his  spleen,  and  at  last  all 
reason  left  him.  His  triumph  was  fairly  shouted, 
and  he  was  beside  himself  with  a  rage  which  he  now 
made  no  pretense  at  curbing. 

To  me  heaven  and  earth  had  clapped  together  and 
all  things  were  at  an  end.  Of  Brouer  I  gave  no 
thought.  The  only  glimmer  of  hope  I  had  for  my 
uncle  was  from  the  words  of  the  man  standing  before 
me — he  still  thought  him  dead.  My  own  position 
faded  for  the  moment  as  I  considered  Miss  Romayne 
and  the  terrible  and  undreamed  of  danger  that  was 
approaching  her,  the  unknown  whereabouts  of  the 
squire  and  the  ruin  that  menaced  him.  But  it  was 
the  image  of  the  brave  lady  that  stood  out  the 
stronger  of  the  two.  I  fairly  choked  at  my  impotence 
to  either  act  or  answer,  and  the  gold-laced  devil  be 
fore  me  seemed  to  read  my  thoughts  as  easily  as  he 
had  kept  track  of  my  doings. 

"  Hark  you,"  he  said,  his  teeth  bared  by  a  side 
curl  of  his  lip  which  made  him  look  like  an  angry 
wolf.  "  It  may  please  you  to  know,  as  it  pleases  me 
to  tell  you,  that  it  was  you  who  gave  me  trumps  to 
beat  Marian  Romayne.  Chandler  saw  you  at  Hunt 
er's,  and  suspected  in  his  turn.  He  has  left  you 
to  me.  The  screws  were  put  on  mine  host  and  the 
cat  was  out  of  the  bag.  Was  it  not  simple?  Was  it 
not  neat?  Get  your  comfort  from  it." 

195 


FOR    A    MAIDEN    BRAVE 

"Where  is  your  mother?"  I  asked.  ""Will  she 
second  this  outrage?  Has  she  known  aught  of  your 
intentions? " 

The  question  seemed  to  cool  him,  for  his  rage  gave 
way  to  a  laugh  as  hard  as  flint. 

"  The  old  lady  is  a  better  tool  than  I  dreamed  pos 
sible/'  he  returned  with  less  violence.  "  She  has 
kept  me  in  touch  with  you — oh,  yes;  excellently.  I 
have  just  left  her.  You  need  hope  for  no  rescue 
through  her." 

"  And  is  Josephine " 

"Leave  her  out,  damn  you!  Leave  her  out,  I 
say,"  he  suddenly  vociferated. 

"  Very  well,"  I  returned,  bracing  myself  for  the 
only  chance  I  could  see.  "  Let  us  be  frank.  Can 
you  be  bribed? " 

He  laughed. 

"  Not  by  you,  you  beggar!  What  you  wish  is 
here."  He  tapped  his  chest.  "  I  fancy  you  will  die 
without  issue.  Why  should  I  make  terms  when  I 
hold  all." 

I  tightened  my  grip  on  myself — and  the  only 
calmness  about  me  was  in  my  voice  and  face — cer 
tainly  not  in  my  heart,  which  was  now  flying. 

"  And  Miss  Eomayne?  " 

"Faith,  are  you  struck  by  that  damn  witch? 
What  of  her?" 

"  Faith,  in  turn,"  I  answered,  trying  to  anger  him 
again.  "  It  must  be  that  you  are  scorched  in  the 
fire  and  are  still  sore.  Yes — yes — she  told  me  how 
offensive  you  were  at  your  last  meeting.  What  will 
become  of  her? " 

"  Of  her?  I  know  not  and  care  less.  She'll  be 
196 


WHEN  GREEK  MEETS  GREEK 

stripped  of  all  property  and  be  hanged,  perhaps;  im 
prisoned  anyhow,  unless  Sir  Henry,  who  has  an  eye 
on  her,  gives  her  liberty  on  his  terms.  In  which  case 
the  Badely  will  fall.  By  the  Lord,  I  would  it  were 
that  way!" 

He  laid  his  head  back  and  laughed  again,  a  hard 
laugh,  his  bare  throat  showing  above  his  loosened  coat 
collar.  Before  or  since  I  never  hated  as  I  hated  at 
that  moment  the  man  who  drew  the  picture  of  a  wom 
an's  degradation.  His  insult  to  the  girl  put  a  sudden 
fire  in  me.  Without  the  slightest  warning,  with  the 
fear  of  consequences  far  from  me,  and  moved  by  an 
impulse  that  seemed  to  come  from  without,  I  fairly 
leaped  on  him,  closing  over  his  windpipe  with  both 
hands,  my  thumbs  sinking  into  his  flesh. 

We  were  about  equal  weight,  but  in  youth  and 
activity  I  was  more  than  his  match.  I  tip  the  scales 
at  upward  of  twelve  stone,  and  my  body,  hurled  at 
him,  as  it  were,  when  he  was  fairly  sure  of  his  posi 
tion,  took  him  unguarded.  He  staggered  backward, 
his  eyes  opening  wide,  as  though  in  wonder  (as  well 
they  might),  a  raucous  sound  coming  from  his  gripped 
throat  as  he  tried  to  cry  out.  He  struck  at  me  with 
his  bared  sword,  but  the  short  reach  saved  me  from 
the  blade,  the  hilt  only  cutting  into  my  scalp  as  it 
came  down.  I  did  not  feel  the  blow  then.  As  the 
sword  went  up  again  his  legs  caught  on  the  chair. 
He  tripped  and  pitched  backward,  his  head  coming 
in  contact  with  the  wooden  acorn  that  topped  the  bed 
post.  The  ornament  broke  off  at  its  thick  stem  and 
flew  across  the  room  from  the  force  of  the  blow,  the 
ready  blood  spurting  from  the  temple  of  the  falling 
man  even  before  he  reached  the  floor,  to  which  he 

197 


FOR    A    MAIDEN    BRAVE 

dropped  heavily,  I  still  fastened  to  him  with  the 
tenacity  of  a  bull-dog.  In  a  second  I  found  he  was 
senseless,  and  whipping  the  pistol  from  his  belt  with 
one  hand,  I  seized  the  sword  with  the  other,  and 
jumped  for  the  hall. 

No  one  was  there,  thank  God!  Then  I  ran  back 
to  the  window  to  mark  if  the  noise  had  reached  the 
squad  without,  but  the  heavy  air  had  deadened  the 
sound  of  the  scuffle,  and  the  two  men  still  stood  like 
statues  at  the  farther  end  of  the  shrubbery. 

Ten  seconds  before  I  had  had  no  plan  of  escape, 
not  even  a  hope.  I  had  felt  a  rising,  an  overpowering 
desire  to  close  with  the  man  who  had  trapped  me,  but 
it  was  more  an  impulse  of  anger  than  the  furtherance 
of  a  plan.  Even  as  I  turned  and  looked  down  on  him 
my  mind  was  a  blank  so  far  as  future  actions  were 
concerned,  save  only  that  I  should  fight  to  the  last, 
for  hanged  as  a  spy  I  determined  not  to  be.  Colt's 
tall  figure  lay  in  the  gloom  at  the  end  of  the  bed,  bis 
breathing  a  peculiar  snore  that  indicated  concussion 
of  the  brain.  I  took  the  candle  from  the  table  and 
bent  over  him,  my  ear  tuned  for  any  sound  from 
beyond  the  door.  As  the  light  brought  out  his  pale 
face  and  closed  eyes  I  fairly  started  back.  Thus 
would  I  look  in  my  own  coffin;  thus  would  I  soon 
be — lacking  even  the  breath — if  I  could  not  get  be 
yond  the  net  surrounding  me.  This  appeared  hope 
less,  but  even  as  the  darkness  settled  light  came  to 
dispel  it.  I  saw  my  chance — a  bold  one,  but  the  last 
— and  realizing  that  I  had  but  little  time  to  act  and 
none  to  lose,  I  turned  the  unconscious  man  over  and 
stripped  him  of  his  brilliant  uniform  as  quickly  as  I 
could  shift  his  unwieldy  bulk.  My  only  possible 

198 


WHEN  GREEK  MEETS  GREEK 

opening  was  to  play  his  part  for  the  moment,  and, 
taking  advantage  of  my  close  resemblance  to  him,  get 
through  the  cordon  about  the  house.  I  did  not  look 
beyond  the  coming  fifteen  minutes. 

The  sweat  was  pouring  from  me  and  my  breath 
came  quickly  as  I  got  into  the  clothing  which  might 
have  been  made  for  me  so  far  as  the  fit  was  con 
cerned;  even  his  spurred  boots  felt  easy.  We  had 
been  cast  in  the  same  mold  physically,  but  not  mor 
ally,  thank  God — not  morally.  By  the  time  I  had 
belted  on  his  saber  and  topped  myself  with  his  plumed 
hat  I  had  pulled  myself  together  sufficiently  to  know 
that  I  could  not  leave  him  in  his  present  condition 
and  hope  to  get  much  of  a  start  in  any  direction.  His 
return  to  consciousness  meant  an  immediate  alarm. 
Believing  the  guard  would  hardly  dare  interrupt 
their  officer,  and  being  ready  to  meet  them  if  they 
did,  I  hastily  cut  the  bed  cords  and  bound  the  uncon 
scious  man  hand  and  foot,  then  making  a  wad  of  the 
towel,  forced  it  between  his  teeth,  tied  it  securely, 
and  dragged  him  on  to  the  fallen  mattress.  Then  I 
went  out,  locking  the  door  behind  me. 

Even  as  I  passed  down  the  stairs  I  had  no  plan. 
I  knew  that  something  must  be  said  to  the  petty 
officer  who  undoubtedly  patrolled  the  front  of  the 
house,  but  I  trusted  to  an  inspiration,  for  my  head 
refused  to  work  at  that  moment.  I  can  not  truthfully 
say  that  I  felt  light-hearted  at  my  prospects,  but  I 
can  fairly  state  that  I  was  not  now  controlled  by 
fright.  I  was  excited  (which  was  natural  enough), 
but  I  was  no  longer  cursed  by  the  sense  of  hopeless 
ness  I  had  experienced  when  I  first  discovered  my 
cousin's  presence. 

199 


FOR    A    MAIDEN    BRAVE 

As  I  reached  the  front  door  I  saw  three  men 
standing  in  the  faint  shadow  of  a  tree  a  few  rods 
away,  the  moonlight  just  showing  their  figures.  I 
must  go  by  them  whatever  happened,  and  I  stepped 
out  hastily,  only  to  find  my  way  barred,  for  at  that 
moment  Josephine  Cowan  ran  around  the  corner  of 
the  house  and  confronted  me  before  I  could  descend 
the  steps. 

Her  face  was  pale  but  filled  with  animation,  and 
she  was  breathless  from  hurry.  And  yet  she  was 
cool.  I  can  not  describe  the  mingled  determination, 
haste,  and  yet  passionless  air  she  bore.  She  wore 
no  hat  and  her  long  dress  was  lifted  that  its  folds 
should  not  impede  her  steps.  In  a  quivering  voice, 
the  like  of  which  she  had  never  used  to  me,  she 
asked: 

"  Have  you  taken  him?  " 

"  Yes,"  I  said  shortly,  making  to  pass,  for  I  had 
a  sudden  fear  of  her,  and  my  heart  almost  tore  itself 
loose  with  thumping  as  I  marked  this  new  and  terri 
ble  danger. 

"  Stop !  "  she  exclaimed,  throwing  up  her  hand 
and  swinging  herself  before  me,  at  the  same  time 
glancing  toward  the  men  under  the  tree  as  though  to 
gage  their  distance.  "  Where  is  he?  " 

"  You  must  not  interfere,"  I  replied  hoarsely, 
looking  into  her  eyes  as  I  backed  away  that  I 
might  be  in  the  shadow  of  the  hall,  and  wonder 
ing  if  I  would  be  compelled  to  do  violence  to  this 
woman. 

"  Must  not !  "  she  exclaimed,  taking  a  deep 
breath  as  she  followed  me  and  drawing  herself  up 
in  the  way  I  knew  so  well.  "  Must  not !  Is  it  for  you 

200 


WHEN  GREEK  MEETS  GREEK 

to  dictate  to  me,  sir?  This  thing  can  go  no  further. 
You  will  let  this  business  drop,  James  Colt.  I  shall 
no  longer  be  a  party  to  it.  I  have  come  because  I 
can  not  stand  the  strain." 

In  my  astonishment  at  her  words,  I  had  not  the 
wit  to  formulate  a  reply,  and  happily  for  me,  she 
looked  for  none,  for  pausing  but  for  breath  she 
continued: 

"  Listen  to  me.  You  sent  to  me  a  man  who, 
through  the  hold  you  had  upon  me,  I  agreed  to  wreck; 
and  I  entered  into  the  spirit  of  it  with  all  that  devil  in 
me  you  know  so  well.  I  am  not  weak,  James;  I  am  as 
strong  as  you.  When  I  pleaded  for  your  cousin  to 
day  I  gave  you  the  wrong  cause  for  so  doing.  It 
was  not  that  I  regretted  from  fear.  No ;  I  lied  to  you. 
Listen  now  to  what  I  dared  not  say  then — to  what, 
at  the  last  minute,  I  have  summoned  my  courage  to 
make  you  hear.  I  have  followed  you  to  tell  you  that 
what  I  began  in  hate  I  ended  in  love.  He  overcame 
me,  not  I  him;  oh,  the  shame  and  the  glory  of  it — 
and  in  barely  a  month!  I  played  at  first,  and  then 
became  real.  Do  you  mark  me?  Defying  you,  I 
tell  you  I  love  him — I  love  him!  Am  I  not  plain? 
Is  this  not  maidenly?  I  tell  you  I  fear  his  displeas 
ure  more  than  I  fear  yours.  The  contrast  between 
you  is  complete  in  all  but  looks.  You  have  dragged 
me  down ;  he  has  lifted  me.  You  played  on  my  devo 
tion  to  my  king  and  the  strength  of  what  I  thought 
and  what  you  thought  was  my  affection  for  you.  He 
opened  my  eyes.  His  was  the  same  face  as  yours,  but 
it  masked  a  different  soul.  He  worked  for  principle, 
you  for  gain.  ISTow  even  my  affection  for  you  is 
dead!  Mark  me  well.  Even  my  respect  for  you 
14  201 


FOR    A    MAIDEN    BRAVE 

suffered  when  yesterday  you  demanded  that  I  should 
beguile  from  him  the  hiding-place  of  the  money  he 
had  gathered  with  unselfish  devotion  to  a  cause  he 
thinks  is  right.  How  vile!  What  a  coward  I  have 
been!  You  shall  not  make  him  a  prisoner.  Let  him 
go;  let  him  appear  to  have  escaped,  else,  as  God  is 
above  me,  I  will  spread  broadcast  that  which  will  ruin 
you,  though  it  ruins  me  as  well.  What  have  I  to 
fear?  What  have  I  to  live  for?  Naught  but  to  do 
battle  with  a  guilty  conscience  and  a  hopeless  affec 
tion.  And  what  can  you  do?  You  know  me  now 
for  what  I  am,  not  what  I  was.  I  am  going  to  him, 
and  you  beckon  your  destruction  if  you  prevent.  Let 
me  pass." 


202 


CHAPTEK   XIX 

FOR    A    MAIDEN    BRAVE 

IF  my  life  had  hung  on  my  speaking  at  that  mo 
ment  I  think  I  would  have  forfeited  it.  My  tongue 
was  paralyzed,  as  was  my  whole  body,  for  that  mat 
ter.  I  looked  at  her  like  one  in  a  stupor,  and  yet 
my  brain  was  working  like  lightning.  As  she  spoke 
her  earnestness  grew,  but  it  was  not  until  toward  the 
close  that  she  seemed  to  forget  herself,  and  then  her 
words,  though  low,  shot  out  with  an  abandon  that 
nothing  can  describe.  She  was  a  lioness  at  bay.  I 
had  wrung  love  from  a  stone. 

If  ever  woman  was  magnificently  beautiful  in 
pose,  face,  and  gesture  she  was  as  she  stood  in  the 
half  light  and  discovered  her  passion.  It  was  not  a 
confession  as  from  her  to  me,  and  for  the  moment,  in 
the  mingled  feelings  of  shame  and  sorrow  that  took 
possession  of  me,  I  failed  to  see  the  way  so  suddenly 
opened.  I  was  but  an  eavesdropper  in  effect.  I  ex 
perienced  no  feeling  of  triumph  as  I  realized  that  I 
had  but  to  stretch  out  my  hand  and  possess  this  girl. 
As  she  ceased  speaking  and  gathered  up  her  long 
skirt  to  pass  me — indeed,  she  did  pass  me — back  upon 
me  rolled  the  sense  of  my  present  peril  and  I  saw 
what  would  be  likely  to  happen  if  I  allowed  her  to 
find  Colt  and  there  discover  what  she  had  done. 

203 


FOR    A    MAIDEN    BRAVE 

Beyond  this  there  was  neither  forethought  nor  re 
solve  in  my  mind.  It  was  through  instinct  alone  that 
I  acted.  I  sprang  to  her  and  caught  her  about  the 
waist,  drawing  her  to  me  and  pressing  my  lips  to  hers 
ere  she  could  resist. 

"Josephine!  Josephine!  Do  you  know  what 
you  have  done?  Do  you  know  what  you  have  said? 
Heaven  has  leaped  from  hell!  I  am  John — John 
Chester!  "  And  I  dashed  my  hat  to  the  floor  that 
she  might  better  see  my  face. 

She  ceased  her  struggles  and  threw  back  her  head 
to  get  a  look  at  me,  her  eyes  growing  wide,  then  she 
twisted  from  my  embrace. 

"  My  God!  "  she  faltered,  pressing  both  hands 
to  her  heart.  "  Is  it  you  ?  Is  it  you  ?  How  came 
you  here  ?  "  She  peered  at  my  face,  her  own  changing 
from  sudden  wildness  to  passionate  pleading  as  she 
fathomed  my  disguise ;  then  she  impulsively  held  out 
both  arms  to  me.  "You  know  me  now!  Oh,  for 
the  love  of  heaven  do  not  hate  me,  John!  Forgive 
me — forgive  me.  I  tried  to  right  a  wrong.  I  did  not 
dream — I  am  better  than  I  knew.  If  you  have  pity 
in  your  soul,  if  you  love  me  as  your  eyes  have  told 
me,  help  me  on.  Oh,  my  God!  How  came  you  here 
— and  thus?  " 

As  she  came  close  the  devil  took  possession  of 
me,  and  I  seized  her  and  answered  with  a  kiss.  Thus 
for  one  moment  we  stood  in  silent  embrace,  though 
my  better  nature  revolted  at  the  gigantic  lie  I  was 
acting.  I  felt  like  a  poltroon.  It  was  she  who  first 
tore  herself  away. 

"  Where  is  he?  "  she  asked  in  a  whisper,  her  body 
trembling  as  though  it  was  she  who  was  in  danger. 

204 


FOR    A    MAIDEN    BRAVE 

"  I  turned  the  tables  on  him.  He  lies,  tied  hand 
and  foot,  in  my  room,"  I  ejaculated,  coming  to  my 
full  senses. 

"  Oh,  my  brave  boy !  And  you  were  hurt.  There 
is  blood  on  you!  " 

"  I  did  not  know  it.  It  can  be  nothing,"  I  re 
turned  in  a  fierce  hurry.  "  But  I  must  get  from  here 
at  once." 

"  Yes,  yes;  they  will  suspect  if  you  wait  too 
long.  Hurry  out  and  tell  them  that  he  is  not  here; 
that  he  has  gone  to  Try  on  Hall;  that  I  saw  him  and 
came  to  tell  you." 

"And  you?"  I  said. 

"  Have  no  fear  from  me." 

"  Is  there  a  sergeant  in  the  squad?  " 

"  No;  only  a  corporal  and  seven  men." 

"  Are  they  mounted?  " 

"  ISTo.  O  John — John!  How  can  I  let  you  go? 
You  will  come  back?  "  She  held  out  her  arms  in 
impassioned  appeal. 

"  Yes,  yes,"  I  said,  as  I  saw  the  avenue  of  escape 
and  made  for  the  door,  forgetting  her  sufferings  in 
my  own  plight. 

"Corporal!"  I  shouted. 

The  man  came  up  on  a  run.  I  gave  him  no  chance 
to  speak.  "  He  is  not  here,"  I  said  hurriedly.  "  Miss 
Cowan  tells  me  she  saw  him  crossing  the  fields  to 
Tryon  Hall.  Take  your  men,  go  back,  and  surround 
the  house,  but  do  not  attempt  search  until  I  arrive. 
Away  with  you,  and  lose  no  time  by  sparing  yourself. 
A  pound  to  the  man  who  takes  him  if  he  is  caught  on 
the  road !  " 

My  instructions  were  comprehensive  and  the  fel- 
205 


FOR    A    MAIDEN    BRAVE 

low  bright.  He  threw  a  salute  and  was  gone  in  a 
flash.  I  heard  his  call  a  moment  later  and  saw  the 
men  go  through  the  garden  on  a  double-quick. 

"  Now  you  must  follow  them,"  I  said,  turning  on 
the  girl,  who  had  sunk  to  the  settle.  "  It  would  be 
your  destruction  to  be  found  with  me." 

"  Must  I  leave  you  with  him  ?  "  she  asked  doubt- 
fully. 

"  There  is  no  other  way." 

"You  will  not  kill  him?" 

"  God  forbid !  His  punishment  lies  not  with  me. 
I  have  but  to  carry  out  a  plan  of  which  I  must  not 
tell  you,  Josephine.  You  know  my  hurry.  I  will 
bless  you  forever,  for  twice  I  owe  you  my  life.  You 
will  trust  me  ?  " 

"Have  I  not  trusted?  Have  I  not  given  all? 
And  you  have  promised  to  come  back." 

"  And  I  will,  please  God !  "  I  returned,  almost 
cursing  myself  for  my  necessities.  For  back  I  de 
termined  to  come,  though  not  the  way  nor  for  that 
which  she  expected.  It  would  be  when  the  war  was 
over,  for  little  I  thought  it  could  be  before. 

"  I  will  not  hamper  you,  then,"  she  said,  with  a 
great  longing  in  her  voice,  as  she  held  out  her  hand 
and  turned  toward  the  door.  "  Some  angel  led  me 
here  and  made  me  speak — the  same  good  angel  that 
will  protect  us  both.  Oh,  but  I  hate  myself!  I  am 
not  worthy  of  your  love.  Tell  me  you  forgive  me !  " 

"  Is  this  a  time  for  words,  Josephine?  "  I  asked, 
fearful  least  she  should  demand  the  one  lie  I  dare  not 
utter,  though  I  was  ready  enough  to  act  it.  "  If 
your  heart  acquits  you  what  need  of  lip-service  from 
me?  Do  not  my  actions  speak?  Come." 

206 


FOR    A    MAIDEN    BRAVE 

A  sob  choked  her  voice,  and  like  a  child  she 
clung  to  me,  this  girl  who  had  been  typical  of 
strength,  whom  I  had  thought  a  devil.  Ah,  well. 
Though  love  is  childlike  it  is  stronger  than  Satan 
himself. 

And  thus  we  hurried  down  the  garden  path  to 
where  her  horse  was  hitched,  one  of  her  soft  hands 
in  mine,  the  other  lifting  her  long  riding-habit,  a  cos 
tume  I  had  never  seen  before.  The  dress  made  her 
wonderfully  tall,  hatless  though  she  was,  and  there, 
under  the  half-moon  and  almost  within  sight  of  the 
man  who  hated  me,  she  bent  from  the  saddle  and  for 
the  last  time  held  her  head  low  that  I  might  kiss 
her  lips — a  kiss  which  to-day  burns  as  I  think  of  it. 
God !  how  I  despised  myself  that  for  fear  of  my  pal 
try  life  I  was  deceiving  a  woman  who  was  struggling 
toward  the  light !  When  she  awoke  to  know  me  hell 
would  be  merry  at  her  return  to  it.  And  would  the 
fault  be  mine  or  hers?  I  knew  not  then  and  I  know 
not  now.  Certainly  I  lost  no  time  in  regrets,  for  as 
I  realized  it  was  impossible  for  me  to  kill  my  cousin, 
so,  in  the  same  measure,  had  it  become  imperative  for 
me  to  warn  the  girl  whose  fortune,  reputation,  lib 
erty,  and  perhaps  life,  hung  on  her  knowledge  or 
ignorance  of  her  danger,  and  there  was  no  time  to 
lose. 

I  had  planned  to  rescue  her,  and  yet  it  was  no 
plan.  The  matter  of  it  had  leaped  at  me  even  as  I 
listened  to  the  woman  who  had  but  just  received  my 
kiss,  and  when  I  turned  away  from  Josephine  she 
went  from  my  mind  almost  as  completely  as  from 
my  vision,  though  that  was  not  immediate,  for  I 
watched  her  until  she  was  lost  in  the  gloom. 

207 


FOR    A    MAIDEN    BRAVE 

Then  I  hurried  to  find  Prince.  I  was  in  no  en 
viable  frame  of  mind  at  this  juncture.  I  felt  I  had 
outraged  both  myself  and  the  girl,  who,  I  had  no 
doubt,  would  have  stood  by  me  or  fled  with  me  and 
faced  all  had  I  but  hinted  at  the  desire.  She  was  no 
weakling.  She  was  greater  than  I  had  dreamed,  not 
for  having  fallen  before  me,  but  through  the  outleap- 
ing  strength  of  her  womanhood  and  her  defiance  of 
danger. 

I  found  the  slave  asleep  in  his  quarters,  neither 
himself  nor  Nancy  having  been  disturbed  by  the  inva 
sion,  so  quietly  had  the  soldiers  come  and  gone. 
When  they  first  saw  me  the  red  uniform  threw  them 
into  a  panic,  and  when  I  finally  got  Prince  away  and 
in  a  few  words  told  him  what  had  happened,  I  thought 
the  fellow  would  faint  from  fright. 

And  yet  it  was  Prince  who  helped  me  from  my 
predicament,  for  I  knew  not  what  to  do  with  my  pris 
oner.  To  leave  him  in  the  house  might  mean  his 
ready  rescue  should  his  mother  appear,  a  contingency 
likely  to  occur  at  any  time.  This  would  mean  a  hot 
footed  pursuit  of  me.  I  recoiled  at  the  idea  of  kill 
ing  him,  for  it  would  have  been  no  less  than  cold 
blooded  murder,  and  to  hide  him  on  the  place  would 
be  anything  but  a  safe  procedure,  as  he  would  soon 
be  discovered. 

"Why  not  take  him  to  the  swamp?"  said  the 
negro. 

"  Impossible ;  he  is  too  heavy,"  I  answered,  cha 
fing  at  the  passing  minutes. 

"  Den  hitch  up  the  ole  coach  an'  drag  him  dere. 
De  old  coach-wheels  ain't  set  yet.  You  pulls  him 
dere,  Mass'  John,  den  onhitch  de  hoss,  take  it,  an'  go. 

208 


FOR    A    MAIDEN    BRAVE 

!N"obody  won't  know  'cept  me,  an'  I  ain't  no  fool 
niggah." 

The  solution  of  the  problem  flashed  on  me  at 
his  words.  I  might  thus  get  a  start  of  forty-eight 
hours.  Colt  would  not  perish  within  that  time,  and 
if  at  the  end  of  it  Prince  appeared  to  have  found 
and  rescued  him  it  would  save  the  negro  of  com 
plicity  in  the  matter,  a  thing  much  to  be  desired,  as 
the  rage  of  the  villain  would  be  boundless,  and  un 
less  the  slaves  were  cleared  of  suspicion  it  might 
cost  them  their  lives,  for  I  could  take  neither  of 
them  with  me. 

I  at  once  leaped  at  the  suggestion,  and  bidding 
the  negro  to  throw  the  saddle  into  the  old  vehicle 
told  him  to  get  it  before  the  door  as  soon  as  possible. 
Then  I  went  up-stairs. 

Colt  lay  as  I  had  left  him,  but  his  breath  was  now 
coming  less  raspingly,  though  a  quick  inspection 
showed  him  to  be  still  unconscious.  The  air  of  the 
room  was  heavy  with  foulness,  and  the  candle  gut 
tered  out  as  I  held  it  over  him.  I  might  have  had 
his  weak  heart  to  thank  for  my  easy  conquest,  nor 
would  it  have  troubled  me  much  had  it  ceased  to 
beat  altogether,  though  it  was  not  for  me  to  stop  it. 
Seeing  he  was  safe,  I  hurried  out  to  the  barn  and 
helped  Prince  harness  the  horse,  though  I  had  some 
doubts  of  the  ability  of  the  animal  to  move  the  cum 
bersome  trap.  But  it  moved  fairly  well,  though  with 
loud  protests  from  its  greaseless  wheels,  and  in  a  few 
moments  we  were  ready. 

Glad  enough  to  find  the  negro  might  assist  me 
without  being  recognized,  together  we  carried  the 
senseless  man  down  the  stairs  and  put  him  in  the 

209 


FOR    A    MAIDEN    BRAVE 

vehicle,  the  teeth  of  the  slave  chattering  from  fear 
as  he  laid  hold  of  the  body,  though  I  had  bound  Colt's 
eyes,  lest  he  should  open  them  in  transit.  "With  a 
brief  farewell  to  Prince  I  mounted  the  box  and  with 
out  explaining  my  purpose,  but  telling  him  to  find 
and  liberate  the  prisoner  on  Wednesday  night  and 
not  before,  I  left  the  slave  trembling  like  a  sail 
swung  in  the  wind,  and  drove  off. 

I  was  aware  the  horse  could  not  pull  far  and 
dared  not  let  him  use  all  his  strength  in  the  effort. 
I  got  on  to  the  road  and  went  east  slowly  for  perhaps 
half  a  mile,  then  turned  from  the  highway,  gained  the 
rear  of  the  swamp,  and  backed  the  coach  into  it  until 
the  wheels  sank  to  the  hubs  and  became  immovable 
in  the  morass.  It  was  a  small  open  spot,  and  the  moon 
lit  the  space,  though  the  forest  lay  black  about  it. 
Here  I  cast  loose  the  horse  from  the  coach,  saddled, 
and  tied  him  to  a  tree,  then  went  to  Colt  and  re 
moved  the  bandage  from  his  face. 

The  air  had  brought  him  to  his  senses,  for  his  eyes 
were  open  and  their  baleful  light  showed  a  helpless 
hatred  that  was  unfathomable.  I  have  seen  a  snake 
pinned  by  the  neck  bear  such  a  look.  It  was  almost 
as  though  he  had  freed  himself  and  struck  me,  his 
glance  was  so  malignant. 

"  I  see  you  have  revived,"  I  said,  as  I  marked  his 
condition.  "  As  you  stated  an  hour  since,  '  war  is 
war.'  Under  the  circumstances  you  can  hardly  blame 
me  for  my  action.  You  should  not  have  come  to  my 
room  alone.  I  might  easily  kill  you  and  have  noth 
ing  but  my  conscience  to  blame  me,  but  am  yet  too 
simple  to  do  murder.  You  will  not  suffer  here. 
Doubtless  you  will  be  found  and  liberated  in  time, 

210 


FOR    A    MAIDEN    BRAVE 

and  it  is  that  time  I  wish  for.  You  might  profitably 
employ  some  of  it  in  thinking  over  the  past." 

Though  he  was  speechless,  owing  to  the  gag,  his 
looks  were  eloquent  enough.  There  is  little  glory  in 
torturing  a  fallen  enemy,  and  I  was  only  too  ready  to 
get  away  from  his  malevolent  aspect.  I  saw  that 
his  bonds  were  still  fast,  shifted  him  to  a  sitting  pos 
ture,  and  bidding  him  a  sarcastic  "  good  night,"  left 
him  and  swung  myself  into  the  saddle.  "  ^o\v  for  a 
maiden  brave,"  I  said,  as  I  drove  in  the  spurs,  and  I 
am  afraid  I  said  it  too  loud.  The  horse  leaped  at  the 
prick.  I  was  off — off  to  where  a  week  since  I  would 
have  trembled  at  the  thought  of  going.  James  Colt 
was  to  appear  at  the  ball  by  proxy. 

Beyond  that  I  had  not  speculated,  but  I  felt  the 
hand  of  the  Almighty  beneath  me,  and,  for  the  pres 
ent,  at  least,  had  no  fear.  Pity  it  is  that  we  trust 
when  all  goes  smoothly  and  tremble  when  the  way 
grows  rough.  We  are  but  infants  spiritually;  we 
do  not  believe  what  we  profess  and  teach. 

The  way  grew  rough  for  me  shortly  after  I  had 
passed  over  the  first  ten  miles,  for  my  horse  threat 
ened  to  give  out  at  any  minute.  I  would  have  been 
more  fortunate  had  the  squad  that  came  to  capture 
me  been  on  horseback,  as  doubtless  I  would  at  this 
time  have  had  a  reliable  animal  under  me.  I  was 
fairly  sure  that  I  had  been  the  object  of  the  cav 
alry  detachment  that  had  passed  me  two  nights 
before,  and  thought  with  regret  of  the  useless  horse 
flesh  that  was  now  probably  tethered  in  the  great 
field  by  the  barrack.  Had  I  not  advanced  so  far 
I  might  even  have  tempted  fate  and  further 
tested  my  disguise  by  turning  back  and  demand- 

211 


FOR    A    MAIDEN    BRAVE 

ing  the  mount  of  the  officer  whose  personality  I  had 
usurped. 

However,  fortunately  or  not,  I  can  never  tell,  I 
went  on  my  way,  walking  part  of  the  time  until  two 
miles  from  Jamaica,  when  the  animal  fell  to  his 
knees  with  a  groan  almost  human,  struggled  up,  fell 
again,  and  died  in  the  center  of  the  road,  his  bulk 
looming  in  the  moonlight  like  a  small  mountain — 
a  finger-post  pointing  the  direction  of  my  flight. 

It  had  been  my  intention  to  flank  Jamaica,  as  I 
knew  I  would  be  barred  at  the  first  guard  unless  I 
had  the  countersign,  British  officer  or  not.  The  great 
dread  arising  from  uncertainty  now  took  possession 
of  me.  Something  like  fear  gripped  me,  and  for  the 
moment  I  came  near  becoming  panic-stricken,  forget 
ting  the  trust  I  had  preached  to  myself  but  a  short 
time  before.  Despite  the  heat,  I  cooled  suddenly. 
The  world  narrowed  to  Jamaica  and  the  road  I  was 
on,  and  in  this  universe  there  was  but  one  man,  one 
woman,  and  myself;  one  man  close  behind  me  bent  on 
my  destruction,  one  woman  whose  fate  rested  in  my 
hands.  How  night  and  fatigue  will  dampen  the 
spirits! 

This  state  of  mind  did  not  obtain  for  long.  As 
action  was  necessary  I  trudged  on,  the  movement  re 
lieving  the  strain  upon  me.  Within  a  mile  I  had 
reobtained  my  grip  on  myself,  reaffirmed  my  belief 
in  the  power  of  right,  and  so  went  on  to  my  fate, 
whatever  it  might  be.  Even  under  the  tension  of  my 
nerves  and  my  preoccupation  I  soon  became  aware 
of  the  exhausting  quality  of  the  heat.  The  closeness 
of  the  air  was  suffocating,  albeit  the  hour  was  verging 
on  the  late,  the  confinement  of  a  military  coat  no 

212 


FOR    A    MAIDEN    BRAVE 

longer  to  be  borne.  I  stripped  the  scarlet  thing  from 
me  and  threw  it  over  my  arm,  and  as  I  did  so  a  num 
ber  of  papers  slid  from  the  inside  pocket  and  fell  to 
the  ground. 

For  an  hour  or  more  I  had  known  of  the  existence 
of  documents  of  some  kind  within  the  captain's  uni 
form.  In  a  vague  way  I  had  thought  that  I  might 
profit  by  some  possible  information  which  they  con 
tained,  but  as  the  darkness  at  that  time  would  not 
permit  of  their  perusal,  the  matter  had  passed  from 
my  mind  until  the  moment  they  slipped  from  the 
pocket. 


213 


CHAPTEE   XX 

ALIAS    CAPTAIN    COLT 

As  I  stooped  to  pick  them  up  I  again  became  im 
pressed  with  their  possible  importance.  It  appeared 
as  though  they  had  forced  themselves  on  my  atten 
tion,  but  it  was  impossible  to  read  a  word  in  the 
uncertain  light  of  the  moon,  over  which  had  passed  a 
fine  haze — an  impalpable  net  that  portended  a  change 
of  weather  at  no  distant  time.  Stronger  and  stronger 
grew  the  feeling  that  I  should  know  their  contents, 
and  equally  strong  grew  the  realization  of  my  fool- 
hardiness  in  attempting  to  enter  the  town  on  foot 
and  at  near  midnight.  But  where  could  I  go? 
Brouer's  was  out  of  the  question,  and  there  was  not 
a  house  between  me  and  the  village,  even  if  I  had 
been  willing  to  risk  myself  under  a  strange  roof.  It 
is  true  that  I  might  have  turned  back  to  some  out 
lying  farm,  and,,  on  the  strength  of  my  uniform,  taken 
the  first  horse  I  could  find.  I  had  thought  of  it,  but 
my  mind  revolted  against  such  an  outrage  to  an 
innocent  party,  as  it  had  revolted  at  the  idea  of  kill 
ing  the  man  who  was  only  too  ready  to  kill  me.  The 
complex  problem  became  simple  when  I  concluded 
that  I  might  pass  the  remainder  of  the  night  in  the 
fields,  absorb  the  contents  of  the  papers  in  the  early 
morning,  and  in  open  day  enter  the  lines  as  a  British 

214 


ALIAS    CAPTAIN    COLT 

officer  unhorsed  by  accident;  the  patrol  would  be  less 
strict  after  sunrise,  but  whether  or  no,  I  must  procure 
a  horse. 

There  were  no  woods  in  which  to  hide,  no  thicket 
other  than  swamp  land,  but  here  and  there  throughout 
the  wide  and  level  meadows  was  a  fruit-tree,  and 
under  one  of  these,  some  distance  from  the  road,  I 
sought  shelter. 

I  think  I  must  have  slept  a  little,  for  the  sky  was 
aglow  with  the  coming  day  before  I  had  fairly  closed 
my  eyes,  I  thought.  As  soon  as  it  was  light  enough 
to  see  I  went  through  the  clothing  and  took  an  in 
ventory  of  the  contents.  Besides  the  papers  there 
was  loose  change  amounting  to  about  ten  shillings, 
also  a  woman's  lace  handkerchief,  probably  a  relic  of 
some  amour,  a  pen-knife,  an  elaborately  -chased 
snuff-box  which  I  immediately  recognized  as  having 
belonged  to  my  uncle,  a  pair  of  men's  sleeve  laces, 
a  perfume  sachet,  and  a  pad  of  rouge.  Truly  my 
cousin  had  foppish  tendencies,  and  as  a  key  to  his 
character  the  outfit  was  valuable.  The  papers, 
though  interesting,  and  in  a  sense  important,  gave 
me  none  of  the  help  I  looked  for — that  is,  I  then  saw 
no  way  of  utilizing  their  contents.  There  was  a  long 
letter  from  my  aunt  telling  of  my  home-coming,  and 
another  describing  the  death  of  the  squire.  In  the 
latter  she  gave  a  description  of  my  character,  a  de 
scription  not  flattering  to  me,  which  ended  with  the 
information  that  she  had  misjudged  me  at  first,  but 
found,  on  acquaintance,  that  I  was  "  a  boy  of  no  force 
and  easily  managed."  There  was  nothing  to  show 
that  she  desired  my  death.  There  was  also  the  squire's 
will  (which  fact  was  no  surprise,  my  aunt  probably 

215 


FOR    A    MAIDEN    BRAVE 

having  taken  it),  an  invitation  to  the  ball  at  the  Gov 
ernor's  house,  and  a  note  on  perfumed  paper  from  a 
fellow  officer  who  proposed  their  going  together  and 
asking  for  a  rendezvous  on  Tuesday  evening. 

It  was  signed  "  Rothwell."  I  gave  it  little 
thought,  but  the  name  clung  to  my  memory.  A  letter 
in  which  the  writer  prayed  for  the  return  of  his  loan 
of  fifty  pounds,  as  he  was  in  extremities,  and  another 
from  a  colonel  whose  name  I  could  not  decipher  and 
in  which  was  declined  the  captain's  bill  of  hand 
for  one  hundred  pounds  for  two  months,  gave  me 
an  idea  of  my  prisoner's  financial  status.  But  the 
most  important  writing  of  the  whole  set  was  a  letter 
recently  penned  by  Chandler,  for  it  was  signed  "  Will 
C ,"  telling  of  seeing  me  at  the  tavern  and  giv 
ing  a  history  of  his  subsequent  doings.  It  appeared 
that  he  had  stayed  at  Tryon  Hall  for  a  space,  which 
accounted  for  Josephine  forbidding  me  to  go  there, 
as  it  accounted  for  my  feelings  of  having  been  fol 
lowed.  He  told  of  his  suspicions  anent  Annie  Kronje, 
and  bid  him  (Colt)  hurry  back  as  soon  as  possible  and 
get  a  detail  to  capture  Annie  and  "  the  man  who  has 
the  money."  There  was  also  a  proposition  to  capture 
and  divide  the  money  without  referring  it  to  the 
authorities,  and  the  missive  closed  with  the  advice 
to  keep  the  identity  of  Annie  a  secret  until  after  I 
had  been  arrested.  It  struck  me  as  I  read  this, 
that,  acting  on  the  suggestion,  the  gold  was  the 
motive  that  prompted  my  cousin  to  go  to  my  room 
alone,  that  there  might  be  no  one  about  to  hear  me 
confess  its  hiding-place.  I  think  he  anticipated  an 
easy  conquest  over  the  "  boy  of  no  force,"  and  ex 
pected  to  obtain  possession  of  the  money  as  readily 

216 


ALIAS    CAPTAIN    COLT 

as  he  had  hoped  to  take  my  person.  Evidently,  gold 
was  his  God. 

Beside  this  letter  were  three  I.  O.  U.'s,  two  for 
ten  pounds  each  and  one  for  twenty,  all  signed  by  the 
same  man,  one  Sparks,  and  a  note  from  a  woman,  the 
contents  so  broadly  coarse  that  I  tore  it  to  bits  after 
reading  it. 

There  was  nothing  in  all  this  to  help  me  out  of  my 
present  dilemma,  and  by  the  time  I  had  read  and 
digested  the  captain's  correspondence  the  sun  was 
about  peeping  over  the  horizon.  Presently  it  ap 
peared,  a  red-hot  ball,  and  as  it  shot  its  blasting  rays 
athwart  the  great  plain,  clear  on  the  yet  motionless 
air  came  the  call  of  a  bugle  and  the  faint  rattle  of 
drums.  It  was  reveille,  and,  unknown  to  me,  I  had 
lain  close  to  the  camp  of  the  enemy. 

I  was  too  unfamiliar  with  military  affairs  to  pre 
sume  much  on  my  uniform,  and  it  is  well  I  did  not 
attempt  it.  I  was  promptly  halted  by  the  first  sen 
tinel  I  came  upon  and  escorted  by  the  officer  of  the 
guard  to  headquarters,  which  was  almost  opposite  the 
tavern  where  I  had  had  my  first  interview  with  Miss 
Romayne.  It  was  quite  a  pretentious  dwelling,  or 
had  been. 

I  was  not  surprised  to  see  that  the  commanding 
officer  was  a  young  man — a  lieutenant,  I  took  him 
to  be — about  my  own  age.  The  force  occupying  the 
village  was  hardly  great  enough  to  warrant  a  man 
of  high  position  being  in  charge.  Simcoe,  I  knew 
was  at  Oyster  Bay  on  the  sound,  the  headquarters 
of  the  brigade,  and  Jamaica,  securely  inland,  was 
only  valuable  as  an  incident  on  the  great  highway 
used  by  the  British,  and  which  extended  from  Hunt- 
15  217 


FOR    A    MAIDEN    BRAVE 

ington  Bay  to  the  ferry  in  Brooklyn,  or  Brookland, 
as  it  was  then  called. 

To  me,  as  I  walked  along,  the  village  seemed 
hardly  less  sleepy  than  on  the  day  I  drove  into  it  with 
Brouer.  There  were  but  few  more  soldiers  about, 
and  a  dozen  or  so  tents  were  pitched  in  the  wood- 
stacked  fields.  The  barrack  over  the  horse-shed  was 
still  occupied  by  men,  but  there  was  none  of  the  hurry 
and  life  usually  seen  at  a  military  post  of  importance. 
Jamaica  was  evidently  an  unimportant  dot  in  a  can 
tonment,  and  more  valuable  for  quarters  than  aught 
else. 

I  was  received  by  the  young  commander  with  all 
the  importance  due  my  supposed  rank,  and  I  told 
my  story  shortly,  having  conned  it  well  beforehand. 
It  was  to  the  effect  that  I  had  been  detailed  from  my 
regiment  to  capture  a  spy  with  whom  I  had  a  personal 
acquaintance;  that  I  had  failed  in  my  mission,  and 
that,  leaving  my  men  behind  me,  I  had  started  for 
New  York  for  further  orders,  but  lost  my  horse 
through  hard  riding,  and  received  the  wound  on  my 
head  in  my  tumble  from  the  saddle.  My  probable 
ease  of  demeanor  was  no  index  to  my  mental  state, 
for  I  fully  recognized  my  present  helplessness  and 
the  outcome  of  the  discovery  that  I,  an  ex-militiaman 
of  the  colonial  forces,  was  within  the  British  lines 
and  in  the  dress  of  a  British  officer. 

The  young  fellow  who  listened  to  me  evinced  no 
suspicion  as  I  finished  my  tale  by  asking  for  a  mount. 

"  I  am  afraid  I  can  not  help  you  to  a  horse  just 
yet,  captain,"  he  said.  "  Beyond  the  forage  horses 
I  know  of  none  in  the  place.  Clinton  has  made  so 
many  requisitions  on  us  for  horseflesh  that  we  are 

218 


ALIAS    CAPTAIN    COLT 

quite  reduced,  and  the  farmers  have  been  skinned  of 
their  stock  in  a  manner  that,  betwixt  you  and  me,  is 
shameful.  Faith,  sir,"  he  exclaimed  heartily,  "  I 
am  by  no  means  sad  at  your  delay.  My  captain  is 
on  leave,  and  the  sight  of  an  equal  is  as  refreshing  as 
water  in  a  desert.  You  will  be  my  guest  the  while. 
I  may  be  able  to  forward  you  if  a  train  passes  through 
to  the  city.  You  are  from  the  world,  and  I  have 
much  to  ask  about.  Two  months  of  this  will  kill  me! 
God,  isn't  it  a  hot  hole  ?  You  will  breakfast  with  me, 
of  course.  I  fare  at  the  tavern." 

He  spoke  a  few  words  to  his  orderly,  then  took 
me  familiarly  by  the  arm  and  we  walked  out,  he  ques 
tioning  me  on  matters  about  which  I  knew  nothing, 
I  saving  myself  by  a  pointblank  lie  or  professing 
ignorance  where  ignorance  was  excusable.  Break 
fast  was  served  in  a  private  room  facing  the  street, 
and  when  we  had  finished  my  host  appeared  to  be  in 
no  hurry  to  return  to  his  duties.  He  crossed  his  legs, 
and,  pulling  out  cigars,  offered  me  one. 

"  If  it  is  a  fair  question,  captain,  tell  me — how 
did  you  come  to  lose  your  man?  " 

"  Through  treachery,"  I  replied,  glad  to  turn  the 
conversation  from  military  affairs. 

"  Ah,"  he  interposed,  with  a  boyish  laugh.  "  You 
look  as  though  you  would  like  to  meet  the  man  who 
cozened  you.  How  was  it?" 

"  I  wish  he  was  hereabout  at  present,"  I  returned, 
scenting  an  opportunity  to  fortify  my  position.  "  I 
shall  probably  be  reprimanded  when  I  should  get  sym 
pathy.  Read  this;  I  am  not  revealing  a  military 
secret."  And  I  handed  out  Chandler's  letter  to  Colt. 

He  took  the  paper  and  read  it  with  interest,  curl- 
219 


FOR    A    MAIDEN    BRAVE 

mg  hie  small  mustache  the  while  with  a  hand  like  a 
lady's.  He  was  almost  effeminate  in  his  delicacy  of 
face  and  manner,  and  his  physique  did  not  impress 
me  as  belonging  to  a  character  associated  with  great 
strength  of  either  mind  or  body. 

"  Well/'  he  said,  flicking  the  ash  from  his  cigar, 
"  I  think  I  know-  the  man,  and  I  am  not  surprised 
at  his  duplicity.  I  do  not  love  him.  He  irritates  me 
with  his  perpetual  smile.  Chandler,  isn't  it?  " 

I  nodded. 

"  Ah,  yes.  He  caused  the  exposure  of  Hunter. 
I  have  not  seen  him  since  mine  host  was  arrested. 
Did  they  hang  Boniface?" 

"I  have  lost  track  of  him,"  I  replied;  "and 
Brouer,  also.  What  became  of  the  Dutchman?  " 

"  Why — nothing  was  proved  against  him,  but  the 
proceedings  were  secret.  Who  is  Annie  Kronje?  " 

"  I  know  no  more  than  you,"  I  returned.  "  Chan 
dler  has  made  a  fool  of  us  all.  In  my  opinion  Annie 
Kronje  is  a  myth  and  this  fellow  but  a  picket  for 
Chester,  for  when  he  heard  I  was  ready  to  act  he 
went  to  the  very  man  I  was  after,  made  a  pretense  at 
capturing  him,  and  let  him  get  away.  Who  has  the 
gold  is  a  wide  guess,  but  here  I  am,  as  you  see,  com 
pletely  floored." 

"  How  did  you  find  out  all  this?  "  asked  the  offi 
cer,  looking  keenly  at  me. 

"  By  tying  up  the  nigger  and  lashing  him.  I 
have  him  safe  enough.  He  knew  it  all." 

"  Faith !  It  is  a  bad  business.  You  should  lay 
the  matter  before  Simcoe;  he  has  the  district.  We 
must  get  Chandler.  I  will  look  into  the  matter." 

I  did  not  like  his  determination  to  look  into  the 
220 


ALIAS    CAPTAIN    COLT 

matter,  neither  did  I  relish  his  small,  penetrating  eye 
as  he  held  his  gaze  on  me,  not  exactly  in  suspicion, 
but  in  a  fashion  that  seemed  mightily  akin  to  it.  For 
tunately  there  came  an  interruption  in  the  way  of 
routine  duty  at  that  moment,  and  giving  his  excuses, 
he  went  out,  bidding  me  to  make  myself  at  home  in 
his  house.  But  I  was  not  hot  for  either  his  house 
or  his  company.  I  passed  into  the  public  room  and 
remained,  though  my  presence  was  a  palpable  re 
straint  on  the  two  or  three  gaming  soldiers  who  were 
present. 

Here  I  wandered  aimlessly  up  and  down,  my 
nerves  beginning  to  sing  under  the  strain  of  the  pass 
ing  time.  Though  I  had  given  directions  that  Colt 
should  not  be  liberated  until  Wednesday  night,!  knew 
that  his  men,  as  well  as  his  mother,  \vould  not  remain 
in  patient  waiting  until  then.  It  was  only  too  possi' 
ble  that  a  search  would  soon  discover  him;  perhaps 
he  was  already  free  and  the  pursuit  of  me  was  begun. 
I  might  at  any  moment  see  a  squad  riding  in  hot 
haste  up  the  street.  I  turned  sternly  from  the 
thought,  but  the  idea  had  so  played  upon  me  that  I 
became  almost  unmanned.  What  a  hell  one  may 
create  in  his  own  breast  as  the  result  of  imagina 
tion!  In  vain  I  argued  that  Colt  was  well  hidden, 
that  the  negro  was  faithful,  and  that  in  any  event 
there  was  small  reason  for  my  pursuers  to  think 
I  had  fled  west  until  they  should  stumble  on  to  my 
dead  horse,  and  even  that  might  not  be  recognized 
as  mine. 

But  my  efforts  at  self-comfort  were  of  little  avail. 
Near  noon  I  was  fairly  beside  myself,  and  sent  a 
soldier  to  the  lieutenant  to  ask  him  if  he  yet  saw 

221 


FOR    A    MAIDEN    BRAVE 

any  chance  to  procure  me  a  horse.  His  return  was 
an  invitation  to  call  on  him.  I  went.  He  received  me 
courteously  enough,  but  the  matter  of  his  conversa 
tion  came  like  a  thunderbolt.  He  informed  me  that 
he  could  not  undertake  the  responsibility  of  forward 
ing  me;  that  Colonel  Simcoe  would  be  able  to  act  be 
fore  I  could  report  in  jSTew  York;  that  his  superior 
would  wish  every  detail  concerning  the  traitor — de 
tails  which  I  alone  could  give — that  he  might  be 
run  down,  and,  moreover,  a  horse  could  not  be  spared. 
He  ended  by  inviting  me  to  dine. 

I  was  too  astonished  and  chagrined  to  protest. 
The  terrible  and  unexpected  situation  into  which  I 
had  now  got  myself  was  enough  to  whiten  my  hair. 
I  was  afraid  of  making  any  latent  suspicion  active  if 
I  did  such  an  unmilitary  and  impolitic  thing  as  to 
argue  the  question,  for  the  onus  of  my  delay  now  lay 
with  him.  In  effect,  though  in  polite  words,  I  was 
detained  against  my  will — in  fact,  I  was  a  suspect — 
a  prisoner — not  under  close  confinement,  not  on 
parole.  My  actions  were  only  limited  by  my  daring; 
honor  was  not  involved. 

For  this  latter  I  was  grateful,  though  gratitude 
then  appeared  unnecessary,  but  that  day  my  dinner 
did  not  suffer  from  my  appetite.  We  sat  in  the  pri 
vate  parlor  by  an  open  window  which  looked  on  to 
the  blazing  and  dusty  street,  and  I  dallied  with  my 
food,  for  each  mouthful  seemed  to  choke  me.  My 
young  host,  or  captor,  was  all  smiles  and  anecdote, 
regretting  the  circumstance  of  my  presence  at  one 
mouthful,  then  thanking  his  stars  for  my  company 
and  drinking  my  health  at  the  next.  I  began  to 
think  the  boy  was  not  the  soft  fool  I  had  taken  him 

222 


ALIAS    CAPTAIN    COLT 

to  be.  He  was  sober  and  gay  by  turns,  but  he  kept 
his  head  through  all  the  wine  we  drank,  for  drink 
I  did,  although  I  could  not  eat.  He  marked  my  un 
controllable  depression,  and  told  me  I  looked  like  a 
lover  who  had  got  the  mitten,  and  finally  said  that 
it  might  relieve  my  distress  if  a  squad  was  sent  to 
bring  in  the  black  prisoner.  He  might  better  have 
struck  me  in  the  face  than  have  proposed  it.  I  do 
not  know  what  return  I  would  have  made  to  this 
tremendous  proposition  (for  I  plainly  saw  the  coil 
gathering  around  me),  but  as  I  looked  out  of  the 
window  to  avoid  his  pale  blue  eye,  which  always 
seemed  to  be  searching  me,  I  marked  a  man  passing 
the  house,  a  man  mounted  on  a  superb  horse;  indeed, 
I  marked  the  horse  first,  and  I  almost  uttered  an 
exclamation,  for  there  was  Chandler  in  the  flesh  rid 
ing  along  slowly  in  the  blinding  and  withering  sun 
light.  He  saw  me  plainly,  and  threw  me  an  airy 
salute  as  he  recognized  me,  evidently  mistaking  me 
for  my  cousin,  and  then  he  turned  his  animal  into  the 
shade  of  an  immense  maple  that  grew  by  the  edge  of 
the  churchyard. 

My  eyes  were  glued  on  him,  as  though  I  was  look 
ing  at  a  vision,  and  yet  I  was  conscious  that  my  vis 
a-vis  had  not  seen  him,  for  with  his  head  back  he 
was  puffing  tobacco  smoke  into  rings  which  he 
watched  as  they  spun  toward  the  ceiling.  I  observed 
my  enemy  slide  from  the  saddle  and  tie  the  bridle 
to  the  low  limb  of  the  tree,  and  knew  he  was  preparing 
to  come  to  me.  Was  the  world — my  world — about 
to  end?  I  was  struck  dumb  and  motionless  for  the 
moment,  but  was  called  to  myself  by  a  knock  on 
the  door,  and  the  orderly  entered  with  a  letter  which 

223 


FOR    A    MAIDEN    BRAVE 

lie  laid  before  the  officer.  He  took  and  opened  it, 
glanced  at  it  hastily,  and  said: 

"  Colonel  Simcoe  is  not  coming  to-day,  as  I  hoped. 
This  is  rather  important,  and  demands  an  immediate 
answer.  If  you  will  excuse  me,  I  will  run  over  to 
quarters  and  return  in  ten  minutes." 

I  bowed,  for  I  could  not  speak,  but  the  young 
man,  engrossed  in  his  own  business,  failed  to  notice 
my  emotion,  and  telling  the  soldier  to  follow  him,  he 
left,  fortunately  for  me,  turning  from  the  public  room 
to  the  main  hall  just  as  Chandler  crossed  the  road 
and  made  for  the  coffee-room  entrance.  Thus  they 
did  not  meet. 

Unless  I  was  to  be  translated  I  saw  no  hope  for 
myself,  but  I  suddenly  become  strangely  calm,  just 
as  men  do,  I  think,  when  death  appears  inevitable, 
and  it  was  this  calmness  that  enabled  me  to  use  my 
wits.  Then  it  occurred  to  me  to  follow  the  officer, 
make  a  dash  for  the  horse,  mount  it,  and  be  off,  risk 
ing  a  shot  and  all  else,  though  at  the  same  time  I  saw 
that  chances  were  against  ultimate  escape.  Had  it 
not  been  for  the  consideration  of  my  bounden  duty 
to  warn  and  save  Marian  Romayne,  and  had  I  been 
morally  free  to  look  to  myself  alone,  the  plan  might 
have  been  feasible  had  I  not  delayed. 

But  precipitate  flight  became  impossible,  for 
hardly  had  the  idea  outlined  itself  when  the  latch 
clicked  and  without  ceremony  Chandler  entered  the 
room. 


224 


CHAPTER   XXI 

CLOSE    QUARTERS 

I  HAD  not  left  my  seat,  and  sat  looking  at  the  man 
without  moving.  His  face  bore  the  old  set  smile  I 
hated,  a  smile  that  grew  partly  from  a  character 
istic  desire  either  to  conciliate  or  deceive,  and  partly 
to  show  the  rather  fine  teeth  of  which  he  was  un 
doubtedly  proud.  He  made  no  offer  to  shake  hands 
nor  did  he  rush  up  in  the  effusive  way  I  had  expected, 
possibly  being  held  off  by  the  surliness  of  my  expres 
sion.  It  is  probable,  too,  that  his  friendship  with 
my  cousin  was  only  bound  by  the  slender  thread  of 
self-interest.  I  can  conceive  no  such  thing  as  affec 
tion  between  two  such  men. 

"  Well,  Colt,"  he  said,  closing  the  door  behind 
him,  "  did  you  get  my  letter?  " 

"  Yes,"  I  said,  shifting  my  back  to  the  window 
that  he  might  get  in  his  eyes  the  dazzle  from  the 
street. 

"  And  you  got  back  in  time!    What  luck?  " 

"  None  at  all,"  I  answered  gruffly,  suddenly  in 
spired  to  overcome  the  fellow  by  force  the  moment  he 
discovered  my  identity. 

"No?"  he  exclaimed,  halting  in  his  hesitating 
advance. 

"  No,"  I  replied  shortly. 
225 


FOR    A    MAIDEN    BRAVE 

The  smile  disappeared  from  his  face  and  his 
lower  lip  fell  in  ill-concealed  chagrin. 

"And— and  the  gold?" 

"  He  got  away  with  it,  for  aught  I  know,"  I  re 
turned,  rising  impulsively  and  looking  out  of  the 
window,  both  with  the  hope  of  attracting  him  away 
from  the  vicinity  of  the  door  and  to  see  if  the  officer 
was  returning.  The  time  seemed  horribly  long,  but 
not  a  soul  was  on  the  blistering  highway. 

"  Do  you  mean  to  tell  me  that  Chester  got  clean 
off  and  carried  that  gold  with  him?  " 

"  Yes,"  I  returned,  keeping  track  of  my  man 
from  the  corner  of  my  eye.  There  was  evidently 
something  strange  in  my  reception  of  him  or  his  in 
tuition  came  to  his  rescue,  for  instead  of  coming 
nearer  me,  he  stepped  toward  the  wall  that  he  might 
get  a  good  look  at  my  profile,  for  now  I  stood  in  the 
full  light.  I  felt  that  it  was  a  waste  of  talent  to 
attempt  to  deceive  him — indeed,  I  knew  he  already 
suspected  something — and  it  was  a  desire  to  bring 
matters  to  a  head  and  save  time  that  I  turned 
and  met  his  eye.  He  gazed  at  me  steadily  for  a 
moment,  then  his  teeth  bared  and  his  face  took  on 
a  look  of  honest  ugliness.  Retreating  to  the  door, 
against  which  he  set  his  back,  he  raised  his  finger 
and  pointed  at  me,  then  with  an  air  of  sarcasm, 
said: 

"  He  got  away,  did  he  ?  Oh,  he  did  ?  Well,  let 
me  assure  you  that  Mr.  Chester  has  not  got  away  and 
that  he  will  not  get  away!  "  Then  changing  his  man 
ner,  he  blurted  out :  "  By  the  Lord  Harry,  I  will 
get  even  with  you  now,  for  all  your  smartness !  Like 
hell  I  have  hated  you  for  three  years,  waiting  for  my 

226 


CLOSE    QUARTERS 

chance — and  it  lias  come.  I'll  humble  your  cursed 
superiority,  you  pauper,  you  damned  rebel,  you 
sneaking  dog,  you  spy!  How  came  you  here?  What 
have  you  done  with  Colt?  " 

He  shot  this  at  me  with  an  impetuosity  in  strong 
contrast  to  the  affected  drawl  of  his  earlier  manner, 
his  eyes  half  closing,  his  words  snapping  as  though 
his  white  teeth  had  bitten  them  off.  Why  the  fool 
did  not  raise  an  alarm  at  once,  unless  he  desired  to 
first  flay  me  with  his  tongue,  is  more  than  I  can  tell. 
Many  a  battle  has  been  lost  only  because  it  was  con 
sidered  won. 

"  Let  me  pass.  You  are  drunk  or  crazy,"  I  said, 
stepping  to  the  center  of  the  room. 

"  Not  until  you  go  under  guard  or  over  me,  my 
friend.  You  sent  me  on  a  fool's  errand  once,  curse 
you,  but  I'll  send  you  to  where  you'll  not  be  back 
from.  Don't  attempt  to  befog  me;  don't  pretend  to 
me;  I  know  you  well  enough.  Where's  Colt?  " 

The  hedge  had  closed  in.  I  glanced  through  the 
window  to  see  if  all  was  yet  clear,  and  to  my  con 
sternation  marked  the  officer  leaving  his  house, 
shielding  his  head  from  the  sun  by  holding  up  his 
hat.  He  stopped  a  moment  to  speak  to  the  messen 
ger,  who  wras  about  to  mount  his  horse.  I  had  but 
one  chance,  and  that  required  rapid  action.  Without 
replying  to  the  query  about  Colt,  I  whipped  out  my 
sword  and  dashed  at  the  man  by  the  door.  I  do  not 
think  he  looked  for  an  attack.  To  him  I  was  com 
pletely  invested  and  resistance  was  worse  than  use 
less.  This  might  have  been  the  reason  he  played  with 
me,  but  he  played  too  long.  At  all  events,  he  was 
ready  for  contingencies,  for  as  I  took  the  first  step 

•227 


FOR    A    MAIDEN    BRAVE 

forward,  like  a  flash  his  hand  went  into  his  pocket. 
I  saw  a  flame  and  heard  a  stunning  report,  but  with 
out  knowing  whether  I  was  hit  or  not  I  closed  with 
him.  He  caught  the  blade  of  my  descending  sword 
on  his  left  hand,  and  I  marked  the  blood  spurt  from 
his  palm  as  the  steel  cut  into  it,  though  he  clung  to 
it  with  a  firm  grip.  I  heard  a  shout  from  without, 
and  the  sound  nerved  me;  for  a  moment  my  strength 
seemed  absolute.  Dropping  the  hilt,  I  seized  the  fel 
low  by  the  neck.  He  uttered  a  curse  as  he  struck  at 
me  with  the  pistol  and  tried  to  cry  out,  but,  as  he 
had  done,  I  caught  the  weapon,  wrenched  it  from  his 
hand,  twisting  him  about  in  the  act,  and  with  the 
butt  smote  him  on  the  head.  His  weight  fell  against 
me  like  lead,  and  I  eased  him  to  the  floor  just  as  the 
door  was  dashed  open  by  the  officer,  who  entered  on 
a  run,  followed  by  a  number  of  soldiers  from  the 
public  room. 

It  was  a  dramatic  climax  and  the  most  exciting 
moment  of  the  many  I  have  had,  but  sharp  as  is  my 
recollection  of  it  I  remember  but  little  of  that 
which  immediately  followed.  I  know  I  made  the 
story  of  the  attack  consistent  with  my  previous  tale. 
Chandler,  not  dreaming  of  my  presence,  had  entered. 
I  had  accused  him  of  being  a  spy,  and  when  I  had  at 
tempted  to  arrest  him,  as  I  was  going  to  the  door 
to  call  the  guard,  he  had  fired  at  me,  probably  with 
the  intention  of  getting  rid  of  the  only  evidence 
against  him.  I  had  then  turned  and  fought,  as  much 
to  save  my  life  as  to  gain  my  prisoner.  It  was  a  plain 
case,  and  was  corroborated  in  part  by  the  blood  that 
was  trickling  down  my  face,  for  by  strange  chance 
the  bullet,  being  misaimed  through  hurry,  had  plowed 

228 


CLOSE    QUARTERS 

my  scalp  exactly  where  I  had  been  wounded  by  the 
hilt  of  Colt's  sword. 

This  story  and  the  wound  I  plainly  recollect,  and 
also  that  through  my  unstable  wits  I  was  cognizant  of 
a  great  dread  lest  the  man  I  had  struck  should  regain 
his  senses  before  I  could  get  away.  I  do  not  recall 
his  removal  or  how  I  left  the  house,  and  can  only 
pick  up  the  thread  of  events  from  the  time  I  found 
myself  again  in  the  officer's  quarters,  where  a  surgeon 
was  putting  my  head  in  order.  The  wound  itself 
was  superficial,  the  man  told  me,  scarcely  of  account, 
though  he  had  never  seen  so  wide  a  laceration  from 
a  single  bullet,  but  through  the  heat  and  excitement 
I  was  fairly  well  used  up.  I  seemed  to  have  awak 
ened  from  a  dream  at  that  time,  and  then  the  past 
came  out  as  plainly  as  the  necessities  of  the  future. 

"  Nevertheless,"  I  said,  turning  to  the  officer, 
who  was  with  us,  "  I  must  go  on  my  way.  You 
can  see  the  importance  of  it;  indeed,  it  has  now 
become  imperative.  This  scrimmage  will  serve  a  fair 
end  for  me,  as  one  spy  is  as  good  as  another.  As  for 
the  means,  there  is  the  prisoner's  horse.  By  the  way, 
how  is  he  ?  " 

"  You  failed  to  hit  hard  enough,"  said  the  doctor; 
"  but  he's  in  for  a  headache  that  will  last  him  until 
he's  hanged.  I  only  made  a  passing  examination;  he 
is  yet  unconscious,  but  I  find  no  fracture." 

"  I  hope  I  have  your  permission,  sir,  but  must 
even  go  without  it,"  I  said  to  the  lieutenant,  as  I  set 
my  hat  on  my  head. 

"  You  seem  in  a  devil  of  a  hurry,  captain,"  he 
replied.  "  For  myself  I  am  sorry  I  only  have  juris 
diction  over  the  horse,  but  a  broken  head  is  a  poor 

229 


FOR    A    MAIDEN    BRAVE 

traveling  companion  and  the  sun  is  terrific.    You  had 
better  wait." 

"  Impossible.  It  is  my  plain  duty.  I  will  be  back 
in  a  couple  of  days;  my  evidence  will  be  needed." 

"  Go,  then,  if  you  must.  You  will  have  the  best 
beast  I  have  seen  in  a  month.  As  you  can  get  into 
the  city  before  sunset,  you  will  have  no  difficulty  for 
the  lack  of  a  pass." 

"  Good-by,  then,  gentlemen,"  I  said.  "  I  am 
sorry  to  be  abrupt  and  make  the  shift  a  short  one, 
but  if  I  am  to  ride  slowly,  as  I  must,  I  had  best 
be  oil." 

I  shook  hands  with  the  two  with  as  much  appar 
ent  ease  as  though  I  was  not  being  ridden  by  the 
devil  of  fear  which  clung  to  me,  spurring  me  into 
haste.  Every  moment  was  precious,  as  I  knew  the 
instant  Chandler  could  speak  he  would  blurt  out  the 
facts  to  the  first  ears  that  would  listen.  "With  an  air 
as  gay  as  ever  Colt  possessed,  albeit  my  head  was 
aching  savagely,  I  waved  the  unsuspecting  men  adieu 
and  walked  to  the  horse,  which  was  still  hitched  under 
the  tree,  and  in  barely  half  an  hour  from  the  time 
Chandler  entered  the  tavern  I  rode  off  at  an  easy 
pace,  thanking  God  for  my  deliverance  thus  far,  and, 
strange  as  it  may  appear,  thanking  him,  too,  that  I 
had  not  taken  my  enemy's  life.  What  lay  before  me 
now  I  could  not  guess;  but  certainly,  thought  I,  I 
will  not  go  through  a  closer  quickset  of  danger  with 
out  coming  out  with  worse  than  a  lacerated  scalp — 
a  wound  so  slight  that  my  hair  would  hide  it;  never 
again  will  I  come  to  such  close  quarters  with  Death 
and  elude  his  grasp.  But  man's  prophecy  amounts 
to  but  little  more  than  breath. 

230 


CLOSE    QUARTERS 

I  was  not  challenged  by  the  sentry,  who  sat  sleep 
ily  in  the  shade  of  an  apple-tree.  He  looked  at  me, 
leaped  to  his  feet  to  salute,  then  sank  back  to  his 
recumbent  position,  and  I  passed,  going  on  a  jog  until 
well  from  his  sight. 

The  old  road  from  Jamaica  to  Brookland  ferry 
is  as  fair  a  highway  as  any  in  the  land,  far  surpass 
ing  the  rut-scored  thoroughfares  of  Connecticut. 
Many  a  time,  in  the  days  before  the  war,  I  had  passed 
over  it,  and  the  way  was  not  new,  though  now  it  ap 
peared  so.  For  the  lusty  groves  that  had  once  cast 
their  shade  athwart  it  were  gone  almost  to  a  tree, 
and  the  fresh  stumps,  extending  over  a  space  of  acres, 
gave  a  melancholy  cast  to  the  whole  landscape.  West 
of  Jamaica  and  as  far  as  Bedford  every  hill  was  bare 
and  the  broad  roadway  deeply  wounded  by  the  wheels 
of  supply  and  artillery  trains. 

On  the  day  of  which  I  write  the  dust  lay  thick, 
an  impalpable  powder  that  rose  like  smoke  under 
my  horse's  feet,  strangling  both  the  beast  and  myself. 
To  attempt  speed  would  be  worse  than  useless,  for  I 
saw  that,  powerful  as  was  my  mount,  if  urged  he 
would  soon  succumb  to  the  terrific  heat  of  the  after 
noon  sun,  as  the  easy  amble  into  which  I  shook  him, 
when  free  from  the  eye  of  the  guard  sent  him  into 
such  a  state  of  lather  and  distress  that  I  was  forced  to 
let  him  take  his  own  pace,  which  was  no  more  than 
a  walk. 

And,  indeed,  the  weather  was  something  deserv 
ing  more  than  mere  comment.  The  most  casual  ob 
server  would  have  recognized  the  strain  of  the  ele 
ments.  There  was  something  sinister  in  the  whole 
aspect  of  nature,  but  its  ouality  was  hard  to  define, 

231 


FOR    A    MAIDEN    BRAVE 

though  even  the  stress  which  I  was  under  failed  to 
blind  me  to  the  unvoiced  threat  of  the  weather.  I 
was  struck  by  the  silent  writhing  of  the  earth  and 
air,  and.  felt  that  something  far  out  of  the  common 
was  soon  to  occur.  The  sky  was  not  blue;  it  had 
not  been  truly  so  for  days,  but  held  a  flat,  white-hot 
appearance,  giving  an  impression  that  the  universe 
was  veiled  in  an  envelope  of  heated  dust.  The  dis 
tant  horizon  blended  into  this  canopy  without  con 
trast.  The  near  landscape  trembled  under  the  waves 
of  fervency  that  rose  from  it  until  it  troubled  the  eye 
to  scan  the  prospect.  The  air  was  dead;  the  leaves 
hung  motionless,  their  forms  and  shadows  without 
clear  outline,  and  there  was  no  voice  of  life  save 
from  the  locust  that  seemed  to  revel  in  the  furnace, 
sending  out  its  strident  blare  from  some  thicket,  as 
though  to  call  attention  to  its  endurance  and  the 
otherwise  silent  barrenness  of  the  world.  JSTot  a 
bird  did  I  see  or  hear;  no  cricket  chirped,  no  bee 
hummed  of  its  presence.  The  small  watercourses 
were  as  dry  as  the  road,  and  the  standing  grass  had 
turned  to  hay. 

Though  I  noticed  these  things,  I  was  too  preoccu 
pied  to  think  much  of  them  or  of  my  own  discom 
fort,  and  it  was  not  until  my  wound  was  stinging, 
my  tongue  coated  with  the  powder  from  the  road,  and 
my  head  becoming  dizzy  that  I  realized  the  danger 
of  sunstroke,  and  then  I  pulled  up  for  a  moment 
under  the  occasional  single  tree  that  offered  shelter, 
and  made  from  one  to  the  other  as  though  they  were 
several  oases.  The  fervency  had  become  more  than 
tropical.  Finally  I  filled  my  hat  with  leaves  and  held 
a  bough  over  my  horse's  head,  and  thus  I  got  over  the 

232 


CLOSE    QUARTERS 

ground,  slowly,  no  doubt,  but  well-nigh  as  fast  as 
any  one  would  be  able  to  follow. 

I  think  it  must  have  been  somewhere  about  two 
o'clock  when  I  left  Jamaica,  as  I  figured  from  the 
position  of  the  sun,  and  it  was  some  time  after  three 
when  I  sighted  Howard's  Half-Way  House,  near  the 
cleft  in  the  hills  known  as  "  Jamaica  Pass."  I  had 
no  desire  for  an  immediate  taste  of  another  tavern, 
and  though  both  myself  and  horse  wanted  water,  I 
determined  to  take  no  chances. 

It  was  at  this  spot  that  Howe  had  culminated 
his  famous  flank  movement  to  the  rear  of  the  colo 
nials  two  years  before,  and  fearing  that  the  pass  was 
now  well  guarded,  I  followed  the  hint  he  himself 
had  given  on  the  eventful  eve  of  the  battle  of  Long 
Island,  and  turned  my  animal  to  the  more  northerly 
path,  which  led  me  through  a  lovely  bit  of  rolling 
country,*  and  here  finding  a  footway  and  a  pond,  I 
watered  my  horse  and  kept  to  the  path  until  it 
brought  me  out  on  the  road  that  leads  to  the  hamlet 
of  Bedford. 

Thus  far  I  had  met  no  one  going  or  coming,  but 
now  I  came  upon  a  train  of  empty  wagons  drawn  by 
jaded  horses  and  bound  east.  Receiving  the  salutes 
of  the  squad  of  cavalry  in  escort,  I  passed  on  to  Bed 
ford,  went  through  the  sleepy  village  with  its  yet 
untouched  trees,  and  stopped  at  an  outlying  farm 
house  for  rest,  as  I  felt  that  another  mile  would  be 
followed  by  collapse. 

For  two  mortal  hours  I  sat  in  the  hall  by  the 
open  door,  one  eye  on  the  road,  the  other  on  my  horse, 

*  Now  Evergreen  Cemetery. 

16  233 


FOR    A    MAIDEN    BRAVE 

hitched  in  the  yard.  I  knew  the  risk  I  ran  in  this 
delay,  and  did  some  close  figuring  based  on  guesses 
alone.  It  gave  me  some  comfort  to  assure  myself 
that  Chandler  would  hardly  be  in  condition  to  tell 
his  story  for  at  least  an  hour  or  two  after  I  struck 
him,  even  if  the  officer  should  consent  to  hear  it.  I 
could  guess  the  precipitate  haste  that  would  follow  if 
the  wounded  man  was  believed  (which  was  more  or 
less  doubtful),  and  thought — and  thought  rightly — 
that  the  officer  would  take  my  expressed  intention  to 
go  to  New  York  as  a  subterfuge,  and  start  his  pur 
suit  toward  the  coast. 

But  all  was  uncertain.  Even  Colt  might  be  on 
my  track  by  this,  and  I  wrought  myself  into  such  a 
state  of  impatience  that  I  knew  my  rest  would  be  of 
little  avail.  Somehow  I  did  not  worry  about  my 
uncle.  ]STo  mention  had  been  made  of  his  capture, 
and  therefore  I  knew  he  must  be  safe,  though  his 
whereabouts  I  could  not  even  guess  at. 

At  five  o'clock  I  mounted  and  went  my  way.  I 
marked  a  blackness  to  the  sky  that  was  not  caused  by 
any  gathering  of  clouds;  rather  did  it  appear  that 
the  heavens  had  thickened  and  were  shutting  down 
on  the  earth. 

The  sun  was  becoming  a  dirty  yellow  as  it  sank 
to  the  west,  and  I  had  not  been  long  on  the  road  ere 
I  both  heard  and  felt  a  distant  crash  of  thunder,  but 
it  seemed  to  break  from  no  particular  point,  and  I 
marked  no  lightning.  I  thought,  too,  that  the  air 
had  some  movement — not  a  breeze,  but  as  though  the 
stagnant  atmosphere  was  being  pushed  along  by  some 
great  force  yet  far  away.  Farms,  once  thrifty  but 
now  fenceless  and  shabby,  stretched  away  on  either 

234 


CLOSE    QUARTERS 

hand.  Fruit  orchards  were  plentiful,  but  dwellings 
were  few  and  far  between.  I  met  more  people  now; 
some  soldiers,  some  yeomanry,  but  was  always  saluted 
respectfully  and  was  never  stopped.  "When  I  got  to 
the  Black  Horse  Tavern,  in  the  village  of  Brookland 
itself,  I  found  I  was  within  a  stone's  throw  of  the 
intrenchments  cast  up  by  the  American  forces,  the 
line  crossing  the  road.*  From  the  top  of  Cowen- 
hoven's  bosch  f  and  onward  toward  Gowanus,  the 
defense,  marked  by  the  freshly  turned  earth,  was 
plain  for  much  of  its  length,  and  here  I  was  halted 
by  the  guard  and  asked  to  state  my  business  within 
the  lines,  the  demand  also  including  my  name  and 
regiment.  I  gave  the  latter  briefly,  and  for  the  for 
mer  pulled  out  the  invitation  to  the  ball. 

Had  the  document  been  a  pass  from  Clinton  it 
would  not  have  received  more  respect.  The  officer 
handed  it  back  with  a  bow  and  some  remark  about 
my  being  in  luck,  meanwhile  cursing  his  own  and  the 
heat,  then  he  insisted  that  I  should  go  into  the  tavern 
and  drink  with  him.  But  having  in  my  eye  the  gath 
ering  of  redcoats  beneath  the  great  tree  by  the  door 
of  the  hostelry,  and  fearing  recognition,  I  declined, 
and,  without  too  much  courtesy,  pricked  my  horse 
into  a  gallop,  and  was  at  last  fairly  within  the  wide- 
spreading  cordon  known  as  the  inner  British  lines. 

Onward  I  went,  now  at  speed,  passing  the  old 
Dutch  church  with  its  quaint  bell-tower  that  stood 
in  the  middle  of  the  highway,  the  road  dividing  at 

*  The  American  works  crossed  Fulton  Street  at  about  its  in 
tersection  by  DeKalb  Avenue.  The  Black  Horse  Tavern  was  a 
few  hundred  feet  above. 

f  Now  Washington  Park. 

235 


FOR    A    MAIDEN    BRAVE 

its  front  and  meeting  behind  it,  passing  the  Duffield 
house  with  the  broad  arrow,  denoting  confiscation, 
painted  on  its  door-posts,  passing  the  little  family 
burying-ground  (now  obliterated)  that  lay  hard  by 
the  highway,  and  on  into  the  slight  stretch  of  farm 
land  that  still  lay  between  me  and  the  ferry. 

I  was  going  now  as  fast  as  I  dared,  for  a  loiter 
ing  pace  might  have  invited  interruption,  nor  did  I 
slacken  it  at  the  sight  of  a  group  of  gold-laced  officers 
sitting  under  the  broad  eave-roofed  piazza  of  the  Duf 
field  house,  but  flung  a  careless  salute,  which  was  re 
turned,  though  I  was  conscious  that  two  or  three  of 
the  sitters  rose  to  their  feet  and  looked  after  me  as 
though  wondering  why  a  man  should  ride  like  that 
through  such  a  heat.  As  I  turned  on  the  brow  of 
the  hill  a  quarter  of  a  mile  below,  a  hill  that  slopes 
rapidly  to  the  river,  I  had  a  clear  look  to  the  west, 
and  the  sight  of  the  sky  was  appalling.  A  curtain 
of  inky  clouds,  the  upper  edge  as  straight  as  though 
ruled,  was  lifting  from  the  Jersey  hills,  the  sun  bur 
nishing  its  upper  limits  with  a  copper-colored  glow 
that  pushed  ahead  like  a  fringe.  To  this  phalanx  of 
darkness  there  were  no  outriders,  no  banners  of  torn 
cloud,  only  a  sheet  of  blackness,  as  though  night  was 
about  to  do  battle  with  day.  The  distant  city  showed 
white  against  the  somber  background,  and  at  its 
southern  end  I  marked  a  thin  but  broad  column  of 
smoke  that  rose  straight  into  the  windless  air.  It  was 
from  the  embers  of  the  recent  great  fire,  but  I  had 
then  heard  naught  of  it.*  The  water  of  the  Sound 
River  lay  flat  in  the  sun,  its  surface  broken  only  by 

*  This  was  the  second  great  fire  that  had  devastated  New 
York— August,  1778. 

23G 


CLOSE    QUARTERS 

the  swirl  of  the  tide.  A  few  ships  of  war  lay  at 
anchor  in  the  stream,  a  transport  quite  near  the  shore 
was  unloading  men,  and  at  my  feet,  rendered  start- 
lingly  distinct  by  the  peculiar  light,  was  the  ferry 
itself,  the  Corporation  House  or  King's  Head  Tavern, 
and  the  few  buildings  that  clustered  about  the 
landing. 

There  was  something  strangely  exhilarating  in 
the  sight,  and  the  prospect,  together  with  my  speed, 
set  my  nerves  tingling.  I  have  always  been  moved 
by  the  coming  of  a  tempest,  but  never  as  I  was  then. 
The  conflict  was  to  be  out  of  the  common;  a  child 
could  see  that  much,  and  the  soul-inspiring  marshal 
ing  of  forces,  the  tremendous  menace  of  nature,  made 
my  own  case  sink  into  insignificance  for  the  moment. 

Knowing  I  should  be  obliged  to  wait  for  the  return 
of  the  boat,  the  black  speck  of  which  I  could  see 
making  its  way  to  the  other  side,  I  reined  my  dripping 
horse  and  went  slowly  down  the  hill,  reaching  the 
tavern  just  as  the  sun  was  blotted  out  by  the  advan 
cing  storm,  the  sudden  darkness  being  marked  by  a 
roll  of  thunder  that  jarred  the  land  like  the  diapason 
of  an  organ.  To  remain  waiting  outside  in  the  face 
of  the  coming  tempest  would  be  but  to  stimulate  the 
curiosity  I  wished  to  avoid,  and  considering  it  better 
to  face  any  music  that  was  in  store  for  me,  I  rode 
into  the  stable,  and  leaving  my  horse  in  charge  of 
the  hostler  betook  myself  to  the  house. 


237 


CHAPTER    XXII 

THE    CORPORATION    HOUSE 

THE  Corporation  House,  so  called  because  it  was 
the  property  of  the  city  of  New  York,  was  a  gloomy 
stone  building  two  stories  high  and  some  fifty  or  sixty 
feet  square.  It  stood  within  easy  pistol-shot  of  the 
landing,  and  was  a  favorite  resort  for  the  young 
bucks  of  the  city,  probably,  with  the  exception  of 
Fraunce's  in  New  York,  the  most  frequented  tavern 
for  miles  about.  I  did  not  know  its  popularity  then, 
but  discovered  it  soon  enough.  Before  the  war  it 
had  held  the  title  of  "  The  King's  Head,"  bearing 
this  equally  with  another,  for  it  had  also  been  known 
as  the  "  Coffin  House,"  from  the  circumstance  of  a 
coffin  once  having  been  hoisted  to  the  top  of  the  flag 
pole  as  the  result  of  a  skylarking  raid  by  a  number  of 
the  jeunesse  doree  from  across  the  river. 

The  place  was  crowded  when  I  entered,  and  that, 
too,  by  what  would  have  passed  as  the  "  upper  class." 
Officers  from  the  transport,  officers  on  leave,  officers 
in  transit,  together  with  a  sprinkling  of  civilians 
dressed  in  the  height  of  fashion,  albeit  their  costumes 
looked  lax  from  excess  of  heat  and  want  of  starch. 
If  the  place  had  not  changed  in  character,  its  interior 
had  in  appearance.  The  quiet  decorations  of  my  day 
had  given  place  to  a  lavish  display  of  crimson  and 

238 


THE    CORPORATION    HOUSE 

gold,  and  the  political  conservatism  of  a  few  years 
agone  drowned  in  such  an  air  of  royalism  that  there 
could  be  no  question  as  to  the  temper  of  the  pro 
prietor.  The  arms  of  the  king,  pictures  of  the  king, 
mottoes  anent  the  king,  caricatures  of  Washington, 
and  scurrilous  rhymes  about  the  colonists  were  in 
evidence  everywhere.  The  patched  and  painted  faces 
of  the  few  women  I  saw  were  sufficient  certificates 
of  their  calling,  and  yet  this  resort  suffered  in  no  way 
from  a  lack  of  patronage  of  the  great  of  both  sexes. 
I  did  not  know  until  later  what  a  hell  had  been  made 
of  the  city.  I  knew  it  to  be  a  center  of  gaiety,  and 
I  had  heard  rumors — and  who  has  not? — of  cruelty 
and  vice,  but  a  single  day  in  the  whirl  opened  my 
eyes  to  the  fact  that  the  brotherhood  of  man  was  a 
meaningless  phrase;  that  the  law  of  self  was  greater 
than  the  law  of  God.  It  was  plain  enough  even  here. 
I  heard  two  civilians  talking  of  how  neatly  they  had 
cheated  a  third;  gaming  was  in  progress  at  nearly 
every  table;  and  at  the  far  end  of  the  immense  coffee- 
room  something  like  a  quarrel  was  under  way.  I 
stopped  long  enough  to  mark  the  assemblage,  but  the 
sudden  quenching  of  the  sunlight  had  brought  many 
to  their  feet,  they  passing  out,  and  I  stepped  aside 
that  I  might  find  the  proprietor,  for  though  the 
number  present  was  an  element  of  safety,  I  thought  it 
advisable  to  obtain  a  room  where  I  could  at  least  be 
beyond  earshot  of  the  crowd.  Lamps  were  being 
lighted  by  the  time  I  made  my  arrangements,  and 
they  had  become  necessary,  for  the  gloom  was  like 
that  of  early  evening,  and  all  interest  now  centered 
in  the  coming  storm.  The  coffee-room  was  all  but 
deserted,  and  I  was  about  to  go  out  when  an  officer 

239 


FOR    A    MAIDEN    BRAVE 

who  had  been  eying  me  from  the  end  of  the  desk 
stepped  up. 

"Is  this  not  Captain  Colt?"  he  asked  with  an 
easy  grace. 

"  It  is,"  I  said,  taken  aback  and  wondering  what 
was  about  to  come,  for  his  manner  betrayed  no  ex 
citement  and  his  face  showed  naught  but  good-will. 

"  I  thought  as  much,"  he  answered  laughingly. 
"  The  description  tallies.  My  name  is  Camp.  I  am 
of  Pigot's  staff,  and  on  forced  leave  by  grace  of  the 
French." 

He  laughed  again  and  held  out  his  hand,  and  I 
understood  that  he  was  unable  to  join  his  superior  at 
Newport  on  account  of  the  blockade  of  that  city  by 
the  French  fleet.  I  laughed  in  turn  as  I  took  the 
proffered  hand. 

"  And  what  of  my  description?  "  I  asked,  forcing 
the  matter. 

"  Oh,  Rothwell — Major  Rothwell — was  here  ac 
cording  to  the  terms  of  your  letter,  but  was  unable  to 
wait.  He  left  but  half  an  hour  since,  and  describing 
you,  asked  me  to  deliver  this." 

He  dove  his  hand  into  his  pocket  and  pulled  out  a 
note. 

That  I  was  in  the  lion's  den  was  forced  strongly 
upon  me  at  that  moment,  but  I  had  passed  through 
too  severe  a  school  to  part  with  my  presence  of  mind. 
While  I  thanked  God  for  the  writer's  absence  I  made 
some  trite  remark,  tore  open  the  missive,  and  apolo 
gizing  for  the  hurry,  read  as  follows: 

"  DEAR  JIM:  Sorry  I  could  not  wait,  but  have  a 
little  matter  on  hand  in  which  three  would  be  a 

240 


THE    CORPORATION    HOUSE 

crowd.  It  was  unforeseen.  This  will  introduce  Cap 
tain  Camp,  who  will  undertake  to  stand  in  my  stead. 
Treat  him  well.  He  plays  a  devil  of  a  poor  game  of 
loo,  and  has  money  that  burdens  him.  I  brought 
down  your  bonnet  and  shawl  from  Kingsbridge  as 
you  requested.  Loosely  has  them,  and  will  deliver 
on  demand.  Hope  to  be  able  to  see  you  at  Robin 
son's  later,  but  am  not  sure,  as  the  matter  on  hand 
is  of  high  flavor.  Commend  me  to  the  fair  Marian. 
Trust  you  will  have  better  treatment  than  at  last 
interview.  Hope  to  have  borrowed  a  couple  of  joes 
of  you,  but  suspect  you  are  as  much  on  end  as  ever. 
"  Yours  in  haste,  TOMMY." 

The  letter,  that  of  a  boon  companion,  was  clear 
enough  save  in  the  reference  to  a  bonnet  and  shawl. 
It  might  mean  a  woman,  and  it  might  mean  something 
else,  but  my  first  impulse  was  to  hand  it  over  to  Cap 
tain  Camp  that  he  might  be  made  aware  of  the  char 
acter  of  the  writer.  I  restrained  the  impulse,  how 
ever,  before  I  finished  the  note,  and  excusing  myself, 
turned  to  the  proprietor  and  asked  him  what  had 
been  left  for  me. 

"Great  bottles!"  he  exclaimed;  "I  beg  ten 
thousand  pardons!  I  will  have  it  in  your  room  in  a 
jiffy.  Your  dress  uniform,  sir!  Major  Rothwell  told 
me  you  would  call.  I  had  quite  forgotten.  You  will 
forgive  me,  sir.  Of  course — of  course " 

The  mention  of  a  uniform  came  like  a  revelation. 
I  had  never  thought  of  its  necessity,  but  now  I  saw 
how  completely  I  should  have  been  balked  of  my 
purpose  without  it.  For  an  officer  to  insult  his  host 
by  appearing  at  a  ball  in  a  costume  only  fit  for  the 

241 


FOR    A    MAIDEN    BRAVE 

road  or  field  would  have  meant  more  than  a  breach 
of  etiquette.  Truly,  I  might  have  sent  in  a  note  to 
the  young  lady,  but  at  the  last  moment  I  should  have 
hesitated  at  the  risk  of  such  a  procedure.  I.  breathed 
freer  as  I  turned  to  the  captain,  and  was  about  to 
speak  to  him  when  the  room  was  lit  by  a  dazzling 
flash,  and  at  the  same  instant  an  outburst  of  thunder 
nearly  took  me  from  my  feet.  Complete  as  was  the 
shock  of  the  report,  it  was  immediately  followed  by 
an  explosion  that  rocked  the  stanch  building  like  a 
house  of  cards.  The  glassware  about  the  bar  leaped 
from  the  shelves  and  splintered  on  the  floor,  half 
the  panes  of  the  windows  flew  in  fragments  into  the 
room,  a  yard  or  more  of  the  ceiling  came  down  with 
a  crash,  filling  the  apartment  with  dust,  and  oaths  and 
the  shrieks  of  women  arose  on  all  sides. 

For  myself  I  was  thrown  into  a  chair  and  clutched 
the  table  I  found  before  me  to  prevent  myself  from 
falling,  and  I  saw  my  new  acquaintance  grasp  the 
woodwork  of  the  bar  and  hold  on,  his  face  white  and 
set.  Fortunately  for  the  safety  of  the  building,  the 
lighted  lamps  hung  on  chains,  and  though  none  fell, 
all  swung  violently,  as  though  stayed  from  the  deck 
of  a  ship  in  a  storm. 

It  was  several  minutes  before  anything  like  calm 
ness  followed  the  outburst.  I  knew  by  its  character 
that  the  second  detonation  could  not  have  been  thun 
der,  and  it  was  not  long  ere  the  news  was  brought 
that  a  powder-ship,  recently  arrived  from  London, 
had  been  struck  by  lightning  at  her  anchorage  off 
Wall  Street  and  completely  demolished.* 

*  A  fact.     Every  one  on  hoard  was  annihilated  and  scarcely  a 
vestige  of  the  vessel  was  afterward  found. 

242 


THE    CORPORATION    HOUSE 

As  I  recovered  from  the  demoralization  of  the 
shock  I  hurried  to  the  door.  The  piazza  was  crowded 
with  men  whose  faces  were  pale  as  death,  and  from 
all  arose  that  wild  and  hysterical  clamor  which  in 
variably  follows  high  nervous  tension.  Through  the 
shattered  parlor  window  I  marked  two  women  on  the 
floor  in  a  dead  faint,  attended  by  their  paramours, 
and  I  think  all  the  rest  were  in  tears.  The  sky  was 
now  of  an  even  blackness,  but  as  yet  no  rain  had 
fallen,  and  the  air,  though  a  trifle  fresher,  was  still 
motionless.  But  it  was  not  to  be  for  long.  As  I 
looked  toward  the  city  I  saw  coming  both  the  wind 
and  the  rain,  and  with  a  line  as  clear  as  the  front  of 
a  cavalry  charge  and  a  roar  that  makes  description 
useless,  I  saw  it  tear  across  the  flat  river.  In  an  in 
stant  the  black  tide  turned  white,  but  beyond  this  I 
marked  little.  It  came  like  an  impenetrable  wall  of 
water,  and  at  once  the  parched  land  was  deluged. 
The  broken  windows  let  in  both  wind  and  flood,  and 
again  confusion  was  rife. 

I  got  myself  away  from  the  crowd  and  went  up 
stairs.  Fortunately  my  windows  were  intact,  the 
panes  being  small,  but  the  volley  of  the  rain  and  the 
lightning  and  thunder,  now  incessant,  were  demoral 
izing.  I  was  looking  about  for  means  of  obtaining  a 
light  when  Camp  came  in  swearing  that  he  could  not 
abide  being  alone  nor  could  he  stand  the  rumpus 
and  wet  of  the  room  below,  and  we  two  sat  down  to 
await  the  upshot  of  the  storm,  I  willing  enough  to 
have  his  company,  for  there  was  no  danger  to  be 
apprehended  from  him,  and  I  might  be  able  to  make 
him  of  use  in  the  way  of  getting  information.  But 
of  information  I  received  none,  for  he  was  not  a  char- 

243 


FOR    A    MAIDEN    BRAVE 

acter  that  welled  with  knowledge  of  any  kind,  but 
from  him  I  obtained  that  which  in  those  days  (and 
in  these)  proved  quite  as  essential.  I  mean  money. 

For  a  long  time  neither  spoke,  the  noise  making 
conversation  impossible.  I  did  my  cousin  the  honor  of 
giving  him  a  thought,  wondering  if  he  was  still  impris 
oned  in  the  coach,  and  how  he  fared  through  the 
tempest.  For  myself  the  storm  would  be  a  help. 
No  human  being  could  face  it,  and  while  it  raged  I 
was  safe,  nor  was  the  time  lost  to  me,  for  I  could 
not  present  myself  at  Hanover  Square  until  late.  I 
knew  little  of  high  functions,  but  I  knew  that  much. 
Colt  was  not  invited  to  dinner,  but  to  the  ball  that 
was  to  follow,  and  if  I  appeared  and  had  a  word  with 
Miss  Romayne  before  midnight  I  would  be  doing  well. 
Beyond  that  I  had  not  given  my  movements  a 
thought.  To  warn  the  lady  of  her  position  had  been 
the  end  in  view,  the  rest  was  a  matter  for  after-con 
sideration.  I  had  not  the  ghost  of  a  plan  for  any 
future  movement  toward  my  own  safety,  and  as  I 
now  thought  of  the  matter  I  saw  no  opening  for  es 
cape  unless  I  took  the  desperate  step  of  doubling  on 
my  tracks  and  going  east  to  Southold,  a  thing  I  knew 
was  all  but  impossible,  as  my  horse  would  be  aban 
doned;  indeed,  I  had  already  abandoned  it,  for  I 
would  not  dare  to  come  again  and  claim  it.  I  must 
do  the  rest  of  my  journey  afoot;  a  horse  would  be 
useless — a  cause  of  delay  and  a  means  of  identifi 
cation. 

And  yet  I  was  in  no  mood  supinely  to  lay  myself 
down  after  the  warning  and  let  the  enemy  work  his 
will  without  a  struggle.  I  had  vague  ideas  of  at 
tempting  the  lines  immediately  above  the  city,  and 

244 


THE    CORPORATION    HOUSE 

again  at  Kingsbridge,  or,  in  some  way,  getting  to 
Jersey;  then,  failing  in  these,  I  thought  of  disguise, 
but  the  thread  of  my  thoughts  was  broken  by  Camp, 
who,  as  the  storm  lulled  its  violence,  proposed  throw 
ing  dice  to  relieve  "  a  damnable  fit  of  the  blue 
devils,"  as  he  expressed  it. 

"I  hear  you  always  win,"  he  said;  "but  I'd 
rather  lose  than  sit  and  gnaw  my  nails  until  this 
cursed  storm  is  over.  We  are  propped  up  here  like  a 
couple  of  gravestones,  and  you  won't  get  across  the 
river  for  two  hours,  at  least." 

Knowing  the  character  of  my  cousin,  I  thought  it 
wise  not  to  refuse  outright,  but  bemoaned  the  fate 
that  had  made  me  short  of  cash,  though  I  told  Camp 
that  I  had  three  I.  O.  U.'s  from  Sparks,  and  if  he 
knew  the  man  and  had  faith  enough  in  the  name  to 
cash  them  I  would  give  him  a  bout.  To  my  aston 
ishment  he  told  me  he  knew  that  officer  well;  that 
he  was  a  fool  to  play  so  heavily,  and  that  he,  Camp, 
had  two  or  three  of  that  gentleman's  notes  in  his  own 
pocket.  However,  knowing  the  standing  of  the 
officer,  and  that  it  was  probable  the  next  incoming 
vessel  would  bring  his  lordship's  remittance,  he  would 
consent  to  cash  the  papers  for  the  sake  of  getting  me 
to  join  him  at  a  toss  of  the  dice.  From  this  I  gath 
ered  that  Sparks  was  a  type  of  the  gambling  dare 
devil  aristocrat  which  came  to  the  colonies  in  force 
as  much  from  love  of  adventure  as  from  any  princi 
ple  involved.  The  war  brought  many  such,  and 
stranded  a  portion  of  them,  which  circumstance  has 
not  tended  to  strengthen  our  blood. 

I  passed  out  a  ten-pound  billet,  for  which  I 
promptly  received  the  cash,  and  almost  as  promptly 

245 


FOR    A    MAIDEN    BRAVE 

lost.  The  second  ten-pound  note  went  the  way  of  the 
first,  but  I  felt  no  compunctions  at  thus  making  merry 
with  Colt's  money,  though  I  thought  it  probable  that 
his  reputation  as  a  successful  gambler  was  being  un 
dermined.  By  the  time  the  first  twenty  pounds  had 
been  lost  the  storm  had  well-nigh  ceased,  and  it  was 
hard  upon  ten  o'clock.  I  went  down  to  Loosely  and 
told  him  to  notify  me  the  moment  the  boat  arrived, 
for  with  the  ending  of  the  tempest  my  nervousness 
began  to  grow.  I  then  dressed  myself  in  finery  every 
detail  of  which  had  been  provided  by  the  foresight  of 
Rothwell,  and  having  arranged  my  hair  to  conceal 
the  wound,  sat  down  again  to  the  dice,  for  Camp  had 
clung  to  me  like  a  leech;  to-morrow  he  would  be 
boasting  of  his  luck  over  Colt  of  De  Lancey's.  I 
could  see  the  fever  of  the  gamester  in  his  eye,  and  he 
was  only  too  glad  to  pass  over  the  gold  in  exchange 
for  the  last  note  for  twenty  pounds. 

From  then  the  game  went  slowly,  the  fortunes 
equally  balanced.  The  stakes  were  ten-shilling  bets, 
and  he  had  won  but  two  pounds  when  there  came  a 
rap  at  the  door  and  a  general  call  through  the  hall 
that  the  ferryboat  had  returned  and  would  start  back 
at  once. 

I  swept  the  balance  of  the  coin  into  my  pocket 
and  jumped  up,  richer  by  eighteen  pounds  in  cash 
than  when  I  sat  down,  and  bidding  my  companion 
good  night,  took  the  portmanteau  containing  the 
clothes  I  had  discarded,  and  went  off  abruptly. 


246 


CHAPTEE   XXIII 

THE    BALL 

A  FEW  stars  were  shining  and  the  moon  seemed 
sailing  at  a  great  rate  through  a  deep  blue  sea  into 
the  ragged  aftermath  of  vapor  that  flew  from  the 
west  like  foam-crested  waves.  The  air  was  delicious. 
The  road  was  deeply  guttered,  and  the  few  links 
carried  ahead  for  the  ladies  were  reflected  in  the  great 
puddles  that  wrinkled  under  the  brisk  breeze. 

It  was  a  tedious  trip  to  the  Fly  Market  stairs  at 
the  foot  of  Maiden  Lane,  the  wind  being  contrary, 
and  it  was  after  eleven  before  I  set  foot  on  the  New 
York  side.  As  a  British  officer  I  went  on  without 
question,  but  every  civilian  was  obliged  to  show  a 
pass.  I  made  my  way  to  the  King's  Arms,  near  the 
Broadway,  about  the  only  tavern  I  knew,  save 
Fraunce's,  and  cocking  my  hat,  entered  the  house 
and  demanded  a  room.  Fortunately  it  was  quiet  at 
that  hour,  as  this  hostelry  was  not  favored  by  the 
younger  element,  and  getting  my  muddy  boots  in 
order  I  sallied  forth. 

Hanover  Square  was  alive  with  horses,  chairs, 
linkboys,  and  the  scruff  that  always  assembles  to  see 
guests  enter  the  houses  of  the  great,  but  I  elbowed 
my  way  through  the  press  with  the  same  total  disre 
gard  of  the  rights  of  others  that  was  usually 

247 


FOR    A    MAIDEN    BRAVE 

affected  by  those  of  rank  or  position.  When  I  passed 
the  door  and  heard  the  name  of  "  Captain  Colt  " 
shouted  along  the  line  of  footmen,  I  think  I  was  for 
the  first  time  brought  face  to  face  with  the  enormity 
of  my  undertaking,  and  had  not  the  game  I  was 
playing  depended  so  largely  on  time,  I  would  have 
beaten  a  retreat  and  waited. 

For  I  was  fairly  dazzled.  I  had  never  been  in 
touch  with  the  frothy  element  known  as  "  high 
society,"  though  by  description  I  had  imagined  the 
glories  of  a  "  state  ball."  The  reality  was  beyond 
my  expectation.  The  crowd,  the  color,  the  light,  the 
glorious  costumes,  the  glances  of  fair  women,  the  glit 
ter  of  the  men,  the  hum  of  voices,  the  clinking  of 
glasses  and  clatter  of  coin.  A  subtile,  delicious  per 
fume  hung  in  the  air.  A  young  girl,  bare  on  back  and 
bosom,  smiled  and  nodded  at  me  as  she  swung  by 
on  the  arm  of  her  cavalier,  whose  notice  was  a  scowl. 
From  the  ballroom  proper  came  the  measured  music 
of  the  minuet,  and  thither  I  worked  my  way,  not  for 
the  purpose  of  finding  the  Governor  and  presenting 
myself  as  a  late  guest,  but  to  get  from  his  ken,  for 
he  stood  in  the  center  of  his  office,  now  a  reception- 
room,  clad  in  white  satin  from  head  to  foot,  a  stoop- 
shouldered,  decrepit  old  man,  his  yellow  skin  made 
tawny  by  his  magnificent  costume.  He  was  talking 
earnestly  with  a  short,  stout  gentleman,  whose  single 
epaulette  as  well  as  the  group  that  held  aloof,  told 
me  he  was  of  exalted  rank.  It  was  Sir  Henry  Clin 
ton,  as  I  soon  learned.  On  Sir  Henry's  arm  leaned 
a  little  lady  gorgeously  dressed,  her  baby  face  turned 
up  to  the  Governor  as  though  she  hung  on  his  words. 
The  infantile  prettiness  of  the  woman  doubtless  ap- 

248 


THE    BALL 

pealed  to  the  superannuated  rake,  for  lie  wrinkled  his 
parchment  face  into  a  smile  and  laid  his  hand  over 
his  heart  as  he  made  a  profound  bow  to  her  remark. 
Two  young  officers  passed  me  arm  in  arm. 

"  The  Badely  is  in  her  element  to-night,"  said  one. 

"  Faith,  she  sticks  to  Sir  Henry  like  a  bur,"  was 
the  reply,  "  and  there'll  be  little  fighting  until  this 
flame  cools.  What  a  thing  it  is  to  have  a  pretty 
wife !  It  has  made  the  fortune  of  her  husband.  Let's 
go  back  for  another  cup;  I'm  not  a  third  drunk, 
and  'tis  nigh  midnight." 

I  pressed  on,  absorbed  in  the  gorgeous  scene,  yet 
thinking  of  the  result  of  a  possible  recognition.  If  I 
could  but  find  Miss  Romayne  and  get  word  to  her; 
if  I  could  have  her  alone  for  one  moment  and  warn 
her  of  her  impending  danger,  I  might  then  look  to 
my  own  safety,  which  at  present  was  mightily  jeop 
ardized  by  my  surroundings.  Could  any  one  do  more 
than  I  had  done  for  patriotism — or  love?  The  last 
word  flashed  on  me.  It  came  like  a  revelation.  A 
man  is  honest  with  himself  when  he  is  in  danger,  if 
at  no  other  time,  and  now  I  admitted  that  my  temer 
ity  was  not  based  entirely  on  principle.  I  wished  to 
save  the  girl,  and  wished,  too,  that  she  might  know 
the  risk  I  had  taken  for  her,  know  all  I  had  accom 
plished  for  her,  and  I  hardly  more  than  knew  her. 

The  door  of  the  ballroom  was  jammed  with  loiter 
ers,  gay  young  bucks  flushed  with  wine,  looking  at  the 
dancers  and  exchanging  coarse  remarks.  In  the  tan 
gled  maze  of  the  performers  I  did  not  at  first  see  the 
face  I  sought,  but  still  stood  there  entranced  by  the 
beauty  of  the  scene  until  I  caught  the  salute  of  an 
officer,  who  smiled  and  waved  his  hand  at  me;  then  I 
17  249 


FOR    A    MAIDEN    BRAVE 

thought  it  advisable  to  get  myself  lost  in  another 
room. 

At  that  moment  I  saw  Marian.  She  was  dancing 
with  a  tall  dragoon  officer  whose  spurs  threatened 
to  damage  anything  that  came  near,  whose  face,  with 
its  perked-up  mustache,  seemed  to  hold  the  world  in 
contempt.  The  girl  was  a  fine  match  for  him  in  ex 
pression,  for  her  small  mouth  had  an  impatient  look, 
and  though  her  courtesy  was  profound  and  she  placed 
her  hand  in  her  partner's  with  easy  grace,  she  never 
raised  her  eyes  to  his,  neither  did  she  go  nearer  to 
him  than  an  arm's  length. 

She  was  supremely  beautiful,  painfully  so  to 
me,  the  patrician  from  the  tip  of  her  small  blue  satin 
shoe  to  the  towering  height  of  her  powdered  hair 
wound  with  a  string  of  pearls.  Her  blue  satin  stom 
acher,  low  cut,  was  sown  with  pearls,  and  the  glisten 
ing  train  she  managed  with  exquisite  grace  was 
heavy  enough  to  tire  the  arm  and  foot  that  manipu 
lated  its  folds.  Not  a  word  did  she  vouchsafe  to  her 
partner,  though  he  often  bent  low  to  speak  to  her  or 
to  cast  his  soul  into  his  eyes  as  he  flashed  out  his 
sword  in  the  "  arch  "  or  sank  to  his  knee  in  mock 
worship.  A  small  black  patch  lay  on  her  chin  and 
her  cheeks  glowed,  but  whether  from  excitement  or 
rouge  I  knew  not;  only  she  was  brilliant — all  others 
paled  beside  her. 

If  a  sergeant  had  then  laid  his  hand  on  my  shouL 
der  and  announced  that  I  was  his  prisoner  I  think 
that  I  would  have  asked  him  to  wait  until  that  dance 
was  over.  ISTo  scene  had  ever  so  captured  me.  Senses 
and  sentiment  were  alike  alive.  The  stately  grace 
of  the  movement  of  the  minuet  (to  which  dance  there 

250 


THE    BALL 

is  no  equal),  the  cadence  of  the  measured  harmony 
that  crashed  from  the  high  balcony,  the  maze  of  color, 
the  marble  of  bared  bosoms,  the  flashing  of  soft  eyes, 
the  cold  glitter  of  drawn  swords,  and  the  perfume 
from  the  open  conservatory  hanging  heavy  on  the 
hot  air,  held  me  in  a  trance.  Through  it  all,  and 
though  I  saw  it  all,  not  for  a  moment  did  I  lose  sight 
of  the  girl  or  fail  to  mark  her  every  movement.  I 
was  eating  hashish,  then,  the  hashish  of  sensuous  de 
light;  but  I  did  not  fall;  I  awoke  later  to  something 
over  which  the  seductions  of  the  devil  could  not 
prevail. 

The  dance  ended  and  the  dancers  crowded  through 
the  broad  portal  on  their  way  to  the  open  air.  I  stood 
aside,  and  as  Miss  Romayne  passed  on  the  arm  of 
her  escort,  her  head  turned  away  from  him,  I  caught 
her  glance.  All  the  blood  in  my  body  seemed  to  fly 
to  my  face  as  I  bowed  and  moved  my  lips,  but  up 
went  her  round  chin  and  her  eyes  gave  me  a  look 
of  such  plain  and  unalloyed  contempt  that,  forget 
ting  the  circumstances  of  my  dress  and  assumed  char 
acter,  I  was  taken  aback.  But  instantly  I  realized  the 
mistake,  and  feeling  the  necessity  of  forcing  matters, 
now  as  much  for  her  sake  as  my  own,  I  pushed  my 
way  to  her  side. 

"  Will  Miss  Romayne  favor  me  with  the  honor  of 
her  hand  for  one  measure?  "  I  ventured,  ignoring  the 
curl  on  her  lip.  She  drew  her  skirt  from  me. 

"  Is  this  Captain  Colt's  estimation  of  his  own 
word  of  honor?  "  she  asked,  turning  her  back  on  me. 

"  But,  madam,"  I  persisted,  stepping  along  behind 
her  and  speaking  low,  "  at  the  risk  of  your  great  dis 
pleasure,  I  implore  you  to  grant  me  time  to  speak  a 

251 


FOR    A    MAIDEN    BRAVE 

word — a   word   from   my    cousin — from    Mr.    John 
Chester.    He  sends  a  message." 

I  saw  the  color  fade  from  her  cheek  and  marked 
the  lifting  of  her  eyebrows,  but  the  press  behind  us 
kept  us  moving,  and  she  returned  no  answer  as  I  dog 
gedly  followed  her.  Her  escort  seemed  oblivious  of 
my  presence.  Without  relaxing  my  intention  I  pressed 
after  the  couple,  sometimes  coming  close,  sometimes 
being  forced  aside,  until  suddenly  she  drew  her  escort 
through  a  door,  and,  still  following,  in  a  moment  I 
was  in  a  garden  that  ran  from  the  mansion  well-nigh 
to  the  river.  No  sooner  were  we  fairly  out  of  ear 
shot  of  the  throng  that  moved  about  the  piazza  than 
the  lady  stopped,  dropped  her  escort's  arm,  and 
wheeled  about.  The  light  from  the  wing  window  was 
full  in  my  face,  but  I  could  see  enough  of  hers  to 
discover  that  the  disdain  had  gone  from  it  and  that 
her  eyes  held  an  intensity  new  to  me. 

"  Sir,"  she  said  in  a  low,  vibrant  voice,  "  on  what 
honor  you  possess  you  have  promised  never  to  speak 
to  me  again.  Your  message  may  absolve  you  for 
your  lack  of  faith ;  what  do  you  wish  to  say  to  me  ?  " 

"  Madam,  what  I  wish  to  say  is  for  your  ear 
alone,"  I  answered. 

"  That  is  but  a  subterfuge,"  she  returned,  her 
color  growing.  "  Your  presence  here  is  an  offense  to 
me;  rise  to  your  pretension  of  a  gentleman  and  leave." 

"  My  duty  to  my  cousin  forbids  it,  Miss  Romayne. 
Indeed,  I  must— - 

"  I  don't  wish  to  interfere  with  Captain  Colt's 
duty,"  interrupted  the  officer,  "  but  Miss  Romayne  is 
under  my  protection.  It  won't  do,  Colt — it  won't 
do!" 

252 


THE    BALL 

"  I  am  speaking  only  to  the  lady,  sir,"  I  retorted. 

"  You  will  have  occasion  to  speak  with  me 
shortly,"  was  the  quick  return.  "  I  forbid  your  fur 
ther  annoyance." 

"And  I  forbid  your  impertinent  interference,"  I 
answered  hotly. 

"ByG— dlsir " 

"  My  lord,  my  lord !  "  interposed  the  lady,  step 
ping  between  us;  "I  will  have  no  quarrel  here  nor 
about  me.  As  for  you,  sir,"  she  said,  as  she  swung 
around  to  me,  but  got  no  farther  at  once,  for  she 
stopped,  and  I  saw  a  sudden  change  come  over  her 
countenance.  "  Perhaps — perhaps  there  has  been  a 
misunderstanding.  Perhaps  I  have  been  unreason 
able  and  hasty.  I  will  hear  you,  Captain  Colt — for 
five  minutes.  Will  Lord  Sparks  give  me  leave?  My 
lord,  you  may  return  in  that  time.  I  crave  your 
lordship's  pardon."  She  courtesied  low,  but  the  thin 
face  of  the  man  whose  identity  had  been  thus  revealed 
to  me — whose  money  I  held  in  my  pocket,  took  on 
an  unmistakable  look  of  anger  as  he  bit  his  lip  at  my 
triumph. 

"  I  hope  Captain  Colt  will  give  me  the  honor  of 
a  few  moments'  interview  this  evening,"  he  said 
loftily. 

"  With  all  the  pleasure  in  life,"  I  answered,  with 
a  smile. 

He  flung  a  salute  and  I  saw  him  enter  the  house, 
nervously  twisting  his  mustache,  and  then  I  turned 
to  the  lady. 

"  Mr.  Chester,  how  dare  you  ?  " 

"  You  asked  me  that  question  once  before,"  I 
said,  feeling  an  elation  for  which  I  could  not  account, 

253 


FOR    A    MAIDEN    BRAVE 

"  and  I  answered  you  logically.  I  am  playing  a  game 
of  chess,  Miss  Romayne.  I  have  won  a  pawn — only 
a  pawn,  and  am  one  move  ahead.  My  aim  is  to  cap 
ture  the  queen." 

"You  are  mad!"  she  broke  out  impulsively. 
"How  dare  you?  how  dare  you?  You  will  ruin  your 
self  and  me.  How  came  you  to  this  place?  " 

"  I  shall  not  ruin  you,  though  I  may  ruin  myself 
for  you.  I  have  come " 

"  Yes,  you  have  come ;  but  how  will  you  go  ?  We 
can  not  talk  here,  nor  now.  He  will  be  back  and — 
and  you  have  involved  yourself  in  additional  trouble. 
Something  has  happened!  What  is  it?  I  never 
dreamed  it  was  you  until  you  quarreled.  You  should 
be  in  Connecticut." 

"  Then  let  us  thank  God  for  the  quarrel.  As  for 
my  being  in  Connecticut,  so  should  you  be — or  else 
where  than  here,  madam.  Your  fall  will  be  greater 
than  mine.  It  is  true  I  have  brought  ruin  near 
you ;  therefore  it  becomes  my  right  and  duty  to  serve 
you."  And  here  I  hurriedly  told  her  of  her  precari 
ous  position;  of  the  capture  of  Colt,  the  fight  with 
Chandler,  the  disappearance  of  the  squire,  the  raid 
on  the  Brouer  house,  and  the  unknown  disposition  of 
the  Dutchman  and  the  tavern-keeper;  nor  did  I  fail 
frankly  to  avow  that  I  had  put  my  own  safety  at  a 
hazard  to  assure  hers. 

Her  face  was  like  chalk  as  I  finished,  her  great 
blue  eyes  greater  from  the  surprise  and  trouble  in 
them.  As  I  ceased  speaking  she  laid  her  hand  on  my 
arm  and  a  little  smile  showed  that  neither  her  strength 
nor  spirit  were  yet  overcome. 

"  It  is  strange  that  I  have  heard  nothing,"  she 
254 


THE    BALL 

said.  "  That  which  looks  like  ruin  is  not  always  ruin ; 
we  are  not  yet  undone.  Your  cousin's  vindictiveness 
is  likely  to  be  our  salvation.  As  for  the  squire,  he  is 
doubtless  safe  or  you  would  have  heard.  Do  not 
worry.  See!  I  am  almost  glad,  except  for  Brouer 
and  Hunter." 

She  drew  herself  up  bravely,  but  her  white  face 
betrayed  her  emotion. 

"  I  must  be  a  sight,"  she  continued,  as  she  noticed 
my  look.  "  Stay  here  until  I  return.  Lord  Sparks 
will  be  back.  Tell  him  to  await  me — I  must  not 
appear  rude.  I  will  not  be  gone  long." 

She  went  away,  leaving  me  standing  on  the  grav 
eled  path,  and  entered  the  low  wing  window.  She 
had  hardly  disappeared  among  the  crowd  within 
when  I  saw  Lord  Sparks  returning.  He  walked 
straight  to  where  I  was  standing,  his  haughtiness  re- 
enforced  and  his  temper  not  improved  when  he  found 
himself  confronting  me  instead  of  the  lady. 

"  Miss  Romayne  bade  me  tell  you  she  would  re 
turn  in  a  moment,  my  lord,"  I  said  pleasantly,  for  I 
bore  the  man  no  hard  feeling. 

"  Her  choice  of  a  messenger  is  questionable,"  he 
returned  priggishly.  "  Your  company  is  objection 
able,  Captain  Colt.  You  need  no  great  penetration 
to  understand  me  and  our  relations  in  the  future." 

"  Precisely,  my  lord,"  I  answered,  knowing  that  I 
risked  nothing;  "  and  the  loss  is  yours.  I  will  not 
quarrel  with  you,  however.  Your  position  was  jus 
tified,  and  you  took  your  defeat  with  fair  grace." 

He  swung  about  in  full  heat. 

"  Defeat,  sir!  You  defeat  me!  You  are  a  cad — 
a  provincial  cad,  Mr.  Colt.  Moreover,  you  are  a 

255 


FOR    A    MAIDEN    BRAVE 

blackleg — a  card-sharper.  I  will  make  this  good, 
sir." 

"  You  are  a  liar,  my  lord!  "  I  said,  quietly  desper 
ate.  And  I  folded  my  arms,  but  otherwise  did  not 
move. 

His  long  bony  hands  went  to  his  sword-hilt  as 
if  he  were  about  to  draw,  and  even  in  the  shadow 
of  the  tree  under  which  we  stood  I  marked  the 
sudden  pallor  of  rage  that  overspread  his  face. 
But  the  noblesse  oblige  of  the  aristocrat,  which  makes 
him  conservative  in  action,  though  it  leaves  his 
speech  unbridled,  was  strong  upon  this  sprig  of 
nobility.  Restraining  his  desire  to  strike,  he  said 
fiercely: 

"  Have  you  a  friend  to  whom  I  may  refer  mine, 
you  puppy? " 

"  I  have  not  taken  an  inventory  of  my  friends, 
my  lord,"  I  returned  with  a  loftiness  that  at  least 
equaled  his.  "  You  may  send  your  friend  to  ine. 
But  get  you  gone  yourself;  you  are  childish  and  un 
couth." 

His  wrath  was  too  great  for  words.  In  impotent 
rage  he  gnawed  his  slight  mustache  and  cursed  me 
with  his  eyes.  Then  he  left  me.  I  thought  that  my 
cousin  would  have  a  pleasant  reception  when  he  met 
his  lordship  again,  and  I  fancied  I  had  taken  off  my 
relative's  character  fairly  well,  judging  from  the 
data  obtained.  I  fancied,  too,  that  Lord  Sparks  in 
his  anger  and  chagrin  had  spoken  the  truth.  James 
Colt  was  doubtless  a  card-sharper,  and  his  lordship 
must  have  had  a  taste  of  his  ability  very  recently.  It 
would  not  be  difficult  to  imagine  the  scene  that  would 
ensue  when  it  became  apparent  that  Captain  James 

256 


THE    BALL 

Colt  of  De  Lancey's  dragoons  had  failed  to  keep  his 
appointment  on  the  field  of  honor. 

For  of  course  I  could  not  fight.  It  was  as  un 
necessary  as  it  was  impossible,  though  it  behooved  me 
to  keep  up  appearances  until  the  last  minute.  I  can 
not  say  that  I  regretted  the  easily  avoided  quarrel. 
I  was  now  plunged  so  deeply  in  a  sea  of  difficulty 
that  an  item  more  or  less  was  of  small  consequence, 
and  I  felt  an  indescribable  satisfaction  at  the  success 
of  my  venture.  I  had  entered  the  house  with  my 
heart  beating  the  devil's  tattoo,  but  at  the  moment 
I  was  goading  the  royalist  I  doubt  if  there  was  a 
quieter  pulse  in  the  assembled  company.  I  had  at 
last  obtained  a  thorough  grip  on  myself,  and  from 
that  moment  I  was  never  overcome  by  fear,  though 
I  can  not  say  I  felt  none.  God  knows  I  had  occasion ! 

Lord  Sparks  had  not  been  gone  more  than  five 
minutes,  and  I  was  becoming  impatient  for  the  return 
of  the  lady,  when  I  was  approached  by  an  officer  who 
came  so  directly  to  me  that  I  knew  his  mission  ere 
he  spoke  a  word.  He  stopped  and  saluted. 

"  Captain  Colt,  or  am  I  mistaken  in  the  person? 
I  am  from  Lieutenant  Lord  Sparks.  My  name  is 
Robey." 

He  was  a  perfect  foil  to  his  principal,  being  as 
short  and  fat  as  his  lordship  was  tall  and  thin,  and 
his  mustache,  too  stiff  to  curl,  bristled  like  a  chevaux- 
de-frise. 

"  Your  friend  is  no  laggard,  Mr.  Roberts,"  I  said, 
"  but  you  did  not  mention  your  rank." 

"  Robey,  sir.  Captain  Robey,  of  the  Queen's 
Own,  sir." 

"Very  well,  captain;  but  just  now  is  not  the 
257 


FOR    A    MAIDEN    BRAVE 

time  nor  just  here  the  place  to  discuss  your  errand, 
of  the  nature  of  which  I  am  perfectly  aware.  I  am 
waiting  for  a  lady.  If  you  will  call  on  me  in  the 
morning  at  the  King's  Arms  we  can  settle  the  matter 
in  form." 

"At  what  time,  sir?"  he  asked,  as  if  the  delay 
irritated  him. 

"  I  shall  rise  late.  Make  it  nine  o'clock,"  I  re 
turned.  "  Yonder  comes  the  lady  in  question.  I 
must  ask  your  kind  indulgence,  sir." 

"  It  is  an  unusual  delay,  Captain  Colt ;  you  might 
refer  me  to  a  friend." 

"  It  is  my  whim,  Captain  Holey." 

"  Captain  Robey,  sir!  "  he  blurted  out. 

"  I  beg  your  pardon,  Robey.  I  will  bid  you 
good  night.  The  King's  Arms — and  at  nine."  And 
I  stepped  past  him  to  meet  Miss  Romayne,  who  was 
advancing.  I  saw  the  man  hang  on  his  heel  a  moment, 
then  dash  his  hand  across  his  forehead  and  amble 
back  to  the  ballroom. 

"  Is  he  from  Lord  Sparks?  "  asked  the  girl,  look 
ing  after  him. 

"  Yes.    I  am  to  see  him  again  to-morrow." 

"  To  fight?  "  she  exclaimed  anxiously. 

"  Nay.  How  can  I  fight?  It  would  ruin  all.  I 
hope  to  be  far  beyond  his  ken  when  he  calls,  but  for 
the  present  I  must  keep  up  appearances." 

"  And  I,  too,  have  made  one  more  enemy  in  the 
person  of  his  lordship.  I  would  that  nothing  troubled 
me  more.  But  you  must  be  beyond  the  ken  of  every 
one  for  a  time.  You  can  not  stand  here.  I  have  a 
plan.  I  have  much  to  think  of — much  to  watch. 
Come  with  me." 

258 


THE    BALL 

The  pink  in  her  cheeks  had  returned,  but  there 
was  no  disguising  the  fact  that  rouge  now  took  the 
place  of  the  rich  blood  that  had  fled.  I  saw  this 
as  she  laid  her  hand  on  my  arm  and  we  moved  into  the 
light,  and  when  I  told  her  that  her  late  escort  had 
come  and  gone  again  she  appeared  doubly  anxious. 
We  wended  our  way  through  the  gay  crowd  back  to 
the  conservatory.  The  air  was  close,  and  therefore 
the  place  was  deserted,  and  here  she  bade  me  stay 
until  she  came  for  me,  and  pretend  illness  or  intoxi 
cation  or  anything  that  might  be  an  excuse  to  remain 
there  out  of  danger  of  being  marked  by  a  possible 
friend  of  Colt's. 

If  I  had  any  immediate  anxiety  at  this  time  it 
was  that  Rothwell  might  arrive,  and  under  his  eye  or 
that  of  any  intimate  friend  of  my  cousin's  my  dis 
guise  would  become  worthless  in  a  moment.  There 
fore  I  was  ready  enough  to  remain  hidden,  and  for 
an  hour  or  more  sat  in  the  suffocating  atmosphere 
of  heavy  odors,  my  chin  on  my  breast,  as  if 
sleepily  tipsy,  while  through  the  tangle  of  shrubbery 
I  saw  the  dancers  moving  in  the  adjoining  room. 
The  music  rose  and  fell.  Anon  a  couple  sidled  into 
the  hot,  moist  air  of  my  retreat,  looked  askance  at 
my  sprawling  figure,  and  went  on  with  a  laugh  at 
my  supposed  condition  or  a  remark  about  the  close 
ness  of  the  place.  By  two  o'clock  I  was  reeking 
at  every  pore,  and  was  conscious  that  the  crowd 
without  was  thinning.  In  fact,  I  was  stupid,  being 
half  overcome  by  the  atmosphere  and  the  tropical 
odors  I  had  been  inhaling  when  Miss  Romayne 
appeared  and  took  my  arm  as  if  she  had  left 
me  but  the  moment  before.  Her  face  already 

259 


FOR    A    MAIDEN    BRAVE 

showed  the  nervous  tension  to  which  she  was  yet 
subjected. 

The  rooms  were  half  empty  now,  though  there 
was  a  comfortable  number  yet  remaining.  All  about 
were  evidences  of  recent  confusion  and  the  shameless 
intoxication  that  was  so  common  at  the  time  of  which 
I  write.  In  a  corner  I  marked  two  young  officers 
clasped  in  each  other's  arms,  both  so  dead  drunk  that 
neither  could  move.  Bits  of  torn  lace  lay  here  and 
there,  and  the  polished  floor  was  splashed  with  wax 
from  burned-out  candles.  And  yet  the  dancers 
danced  on.  We  went  through  the  rooms,  the  lady  on 
my  arm  saying  little,  for  it  was  yet  impossible  to  talk 
without  danger  of  being  overheard.  Not  for  a  mo 
ment  did  I  doubt  the  girl's  ability  to  save  herself,  and 
when  I  asked  what  she  had  determined  upon  she 
drew  me  into  an  alcove  and  said: 

"  I  have  an  idea,  and  not  a  very  desperate  one,  at 
that." 

•  "  What  will  you  not  sacrifice?  To  what  has  my 
lack  of  wit  brought  you?  "  I  returned,  realizing  that 
any  plan  she  had  involved  the  giving  up  of  all  the 
luxuries  to  which  she  had  been  accustomed. 

"  My  loss  will  be  this,"  she  whispered,  waving  her 
hand  to  indicate  her  surroundings.  "  I  shall  lose  a 
deal  of  flattery  I  detest,  and  not  a  few  thinly  veiled 
insults.  I  shall  lose  the  drivel  of  an  octogenarian.  I 
shall  likely  lose  my  fortune  for  a  time,  but  as  the  best 
of  it  is  in  a  landed  estate  it  will  not  be  carried  far  nor 
sequestered  for  long.  You  do  not  doubt  the  end?  " 

"  Of  the  war?  " 

"  Yes.  Even  with  Washington  beaten  America 
is  not  subdued.  Washington  might  have  been  beaten 

260 


THE    BALL 

easily,  only  the  British  army  is  here  to  rob,  not  to 
conquer,  but  the  spirit  of  the  people  will  never  be 
conquered.  Yes,  I  shall  lose  little  and  will  gain  much 
if  we  can  get  away  from  here.  I  am  willing  to  lose 
it.  I  am  so  tired — so  tired  of  acting." 

"  Madam,"  I  said,  "  you  will  pardon  me,  but  you 
said  '  we.'  Do  I  understand  that  I  am  included  in 
your  plans?  " 

She  stopped  and  faced  me,  laughing  lightly,  per 
haps  to  deceive  others. 

"  Do  you  credit  me  with  so  little  gratitude  as  to 
believe  that  I  would  climb  over  you  to  escape  and 
leave  you  to  suffer?  Nay,  sir;  you  wrong  me. 
Moreover,  it  so  happens  that  I  can  not  help  myself 
without  helping  you  as  well.  I  trust  you  have  no 
objection  to  being  assisted  by  a  maiden." 

"  Then  I  may  still  serve  you?  " 

"  Faith !  'Tis  a  gallant  way  of  inquiring  if  I  will 
still  be  a  drag.  Yes.  I  humbly  confess  I  must.  I 
will  use  you  as  a  brother — if  my  plans  go  not  wrong. 
Now  I  am  ready  to  beard  the  lion  in  his  den.  My 
guardian  has  gone  to  bed  fairly  tipsy  and  foolish. 
Now  is  my  time — when  his  eye  is  off  me  and  his  ears 
closed.  Come  and  talk  nonsense,  like  the  rest.  We 
will  not  dance,  but  walk.  I  must  see  Sir  Henry." 

She  drew  me  along  until  at  last  we  entered  the 
office  in  which  I  had  seen  the  Governor  and  Sir  Henry 
Clinton.  Far  from  being  deserted,  it  was  evidently 
being  used  for  a  temporary  office  of  headquarters,  for 
an  officer  stood  by  the  door  barring  out  a  gaping 
crowd.  As  he  recognized  Miss  Romayne  as  one  of 
the  household,  he  lifted  his  sword  and  let  us  pass  in. 
Sir  Henry  sat  writing  at  an  elaborately  decorated 

261 


FOR    A    MAIDEN    BRAVE 

desk.  A  distinguished-looking  old  gentleman  was  be 
side  him,  peering  over  his  shoulder,  and  an  officer, 
evidently  just  arrived,  was  standing,  hat  in  hand,  be 
side  them.  I  quaked  as  I  marked  that  his  boots 
were  muddy,  as  if  from  the  road.  On  a  sofa  of 
enamel  and  embroidery  sat  Mrs.  Badely,  her  eyes 
like  diamonds,  her  round  cheeks  pink  with  excite 
ment,  and  by  her  side,  staring  at  her  with  the  under 
bred  openness  affected  by  the  great,  sat  a  young  man 
of  short  stature  with  a  grossly  sensual  face.  He  wore 
a  brilliant  uniform,  and  on  his  left  breast  blazed  a 
great  golden  star.  Three  or  four  officers  of  high 
rank  stood  about,  hanging  on  the  words  that  passed, 
and  after  the  manner  of  sycophants,  laughing  in 
unison  at  some  sally  from  the  seated  couple.  Miss 
Romayne  bent  toward  me  and  whispered: 

"  His  Royal  Highness  the  Prince  of  Wales.  He 
is  staying  with  Admiral  Digby,  who  has  charge  of 
him.  I  thought  he  was  not  coming.  There  sits  the 
admiral  with  Sir  Henry." 

I  had  heard  that  Prince  George  was  in  America, 
but  had  never  hoped  to  see  him,  nor  was  I  now  greatly 
edified  by  his  appearance.  Much  more  striking, 
much  more  to  be  respected,  was  the  gallant  sailor, 
whose  face  was  as  honest  as  it  was  sternly  rugged.  As 
I  looked  from  the  prince  to  his  protector  the  waiting 
officer  received  a  paper  from  the  hand  of  Sir  Henry 
and  went  out,  while  the  lady  on  my  arm  turned 
toward  the  British  general,  who  appeared  to  be  at 
leisure  for  a  moment. 

"Now  or  never,"  she  whispered;  "I  dare  not 
wait  longer."  And  we  walked  up  to  the  desk. 

"  'Pon  my  word,  my  dear  Miss  Marian!"  ex- 
262 


THE    BALL 

claimed  General  Clinton,  jumping  to  his  feet  and  sa 
luting  the  hand  held  out  to  him.  "  I  thought  I  must 
have  offended  your  ladyship  that  I  have  had  no  glance 
from  your  bright  eyes  till  now.  I  hoped  to  have  been 
honored  with  your  hand  this  evening." 

As  he  spoke  he  acknowledged  my  presence  with  a 
quick  glance  and  a  slight  bow,  and  I  was  satisfied 
that  my  cousin  was  personally  unknown  to  him.  I 
saluted  respectfully  in  return. 

"  Your  Excellency  has  been  so  surrounded  that 
this  has  been  my  first  opportunity  to  see  you  and 
pay  my  respects,"  said  the  girl.  "  Besides,  your  Ex 
cellency,  I  have  been  tardy  for  another  reason.  I 
lacked  boldness — the  boldness  to  ask  you  a  favor, 
notwithstanding  that  you  have  sworn  that  your  heart 
lay  at  my  feet;  sworn  so  often,  Sir  Henry." 

She  laughed  gaily,  and  though  the  nobleman 
laughed  in  return,  I  noticed  his  eye  travel  to  his  mis 
tress,  who,  however,  sat  well  out  of  earshot,  engrossed 
in  the  witticisms  and  flattered  by  the  attentions  of 
Prince  George. 

"  My  dear  young  lady,"  he  replied,  "  a  favor  to 
you  is  one  from  you.  But  what  can  I  possibly  grant 
that  you  can  not  secure  from  your  guardian,  the 
Governor? " 

"  O  Lord,  Sir  Henry!  The  Governor  thinks  me 
but  a  child ;  one  who  outrages  good  taste  by  having  a 
thought  above  sweetmeats  and  a  lover.  He  would 
refer  me  to  you,  anyway,  and  this  is  a  matter  of  im 
portance — not  to  me,  but  to  a  pensioner  of  mine — 
a  girl,  and  her  brother.  The  Governor  has  gone  to 
bed,  your  Excellency." 

"  On  my  faith,  your  protegee  is  fortunate !  Is  it 
263 


FOR    A    MAIDEN    BRAVE 

the  young  lady  or  her  brother  who  excites  your  in 
terest — ha?  Have  I  not  got  you  there?  By  the 
Lord,  admiral,  why  are  we  not  young  and  in  trou 
ble?" 

His  full  face  reddened  as  he  laughed  at  this  flat 
joke,  and  his  rheumy  eye  ran  over  the  fair  figure  of 
the  girl  at  my  side,  who,  far  from  being  taken  aback, 
returned  brightly: 

"  Your  Excellency  will  gain  nothing  by  this  flank 
movement.  My  forces  are  too  strong.  I  have  not 
lost  my  heart  to  an  unknown  man.  You  should  know 
that.  But,  Sir  Henry,  my  girl  friend  wishes  to  re 
turn  to  Savannah.  She  hears  her  father  is  wounded 
and  is  sick.  It  is  safe.  We  hold  the  city.  I  have 
promised  her  I  would  get  her  a  pass.  Now  keep  your 
promise  to  me,  Sir  Henry." 

The  British  general  immediately  sobered. 

"  A  pass  to  Savannah?     And  how?  " 

"  By  one  of  your  vessels,  general." 

Clinton,  who  had  reseated  himself,  wheeled  his 
chair  around  to  Admiral  Digby. 

"  How  now,  Digby?  Do  you  know  of  such  a 
vessel?  " 

"  ISTot  to  Georgia,  general,"  returned  the  naval 
officer.  "  I  think  there  is  a  schooner  for  Charleston 
— yes,  the  Sprite  runs  down  the  coast  with  despatches 
for  Cornwallis.  We  are  awaiting  the  decision  of 
Lord  Howe." 

"  Ah,  yes,"  answered  Clinton,  as  if  something 
had  been  brought  to  mind,  then  turning  to  the  girl, 
he  said: 

"  For  your  sake  I  would  do  all  in  my  power  for 
Miss — er — what  is  the  name? — and  her  brother,  but 

264 


THE    BALL 

the  movements  of  the  navy  are  not  in  my  line,  my 
dear  young  lady.  Perhaps  you  can  prevail  on  the 
admiral  here.  Hey,  Digby?  " 

I  saw  the  drift  now,  and  was  on  fire  at  the  half 
refusal  of  Clinton  to  grant  a  pass.  It  was  his  char 
acter  to  play  with  a  situation,  and  this  propensity 
cost  him  dearly  in  the  end.  Whether  the  matter  was 
large  or  small,  he  lacked  decision,  and  this  lack  was 
the  cause  of  his  final  ruin. 

Not  thus  with  Admiral  Digby.  He  simply 
said: 

"  If  your  Excellency  recommends  it  I  will  con 
sider  it  an  honor  to  do  Miss  Romayne  the  favor  of 
giving  a  pass  on  the  Sprite.  It  is  a  trifle  irregular, 
but  I  may  need  a  friend  at  court  some  day." 

A  half  twinkle  came  into  his  gray  eye  and  he 
smiled  grimly.  "  And  yet,"  he  continued,  "  it  is  a 
long  step  from  Charleston  to  Savannah." 

"  It  is  a  longer  step  from  ISTew  York  to  Charles 
ton,  admiral,"  said  Miss  Romayne  sweetly,  "  and  per 
haps  communication  between  that  city  and  Savannah 
is  not  too  difficult.  A  pass  to  Charleston  will  be  all 
I  can  offer;  my  friend  will  not  look  for  the  impos 
sible." 

"  Oh,  Lord!  let  the  child  have  her  way,  Digby," 
said  Clinton.  "  Else  she  will  sulk  for  a  month  and 
have  never  a  smile  for  one  of  us." 

He  arose  from  his  chair  laughing  and  handed  a 
pen  to  the  admiral,  who  moved  to  the  desk.  "  Were 
there  not  so  many  present,"  he  continued,  with  mock 
gallantry,  "  I  would  claim  a  reward  for  my  influ 
ence." 

"  You  may  name  your  reward,  sir,"  returned  the 
18  265 


FOR    A    MAIDEN    BRAVE 

lady,  looking  down  with  an  artfulness  fit  to  stagger  a 
saint.  "  Your  wishes  are  my  commands." 

"  God  bless  my  heart  and  soul !  "  returned  the 
general,  his  eyes  glistening.  "  Why  am  I  to  sail  to 
morrow?  " 

"For  Newport?"  asked  the  girl,  as  if  sur 
prised,  holding  out  her  hand  to  him,  but  turning  to 
the  naval  officer,  who  was  writing.  "  The  name  is 
Jackson,  admiral.  They  are  Quakers,  you  know — 
brother  and  sister;  and  there  is  a  maid — a  colored 
maid;  be  sure  and  put  in  the  maid. — Oh,  yes,  Sir 
Henry,  and  you  will  annihilate  the  French,  I  hope. 
And  when  shall  you  be  back?  We — I  will  look  for 
your  return." 

"  Your  words  lend  one  wings,"  he  answered  sen 
timentally,  and  was  about  to  raise  the  girl's  hands 
to  his  lips,  when  above  a  peal  of  laughter  the  voice  of 
Mrs.  Badely  came  clearly  from  the  other  end  of  the 
room. 

"  O  Sir  Henry — Sir  Henry,  you  must  come 
here  immediately.  I  shall  die  of  mirth — indeed,  I 
shall.  His  Royal  Highness  is  about  to  tell  us  the 
story  of  his  French  poodle  that  he  has  taught  to  bark 
at  the  French  flag.  Let  your  business  go." 

General  Clinton  started  as  if  caught  pilfering, 
and  dropped  the  girl's  fingers,  then  excusing  him 
self,  though  not  without  a  trace  of  confusion,  he  tip 
toed  to  his  mistress,  who,  regardless  of  court  eti 
quette,  had  almost  turned  her  back  on  royalty  in 
order  to  call  her  paramour  from  temptation. 


266 


CHAPTEK   XXIV 

FROM    PILLAR   TO    POST 

THROUGHOUT  this  interview  I  had  been  a  non 
entity,  both  policy  and  a  lack  of  high  rank  forbid 
ding  me  from  uttering  a  word.  I  was  only  too  thank 
ful  for  my  enforced  silence,  and  though  I  stood 
merely  as  an  escort  my  wits  were  not  as  quiet  as  my 
tongue.  I  saw  the  trend  of  the  plan  of  escape  plainly 
enough,  and  though  it  was  with  a  feeling  of  relief 
that  I  marked  the  admiral's  hand  trace  the  last  words 
of  the  pass  that  would  open  an  avenue  to  liberty,  I 
was  not  overcome  by  the  prospect,  and  wondered  why 
the  girl  had  booked  herself  for  such  a  distant  haven, 
which,  being  in  the  enemy's  hands,  would  be  a  haven 
only  until  the  next  vessel  should  arrive  with  a  proc 
lamation  denouncing  us  both.  It  is  true  that  I  felt  a 
decided  warmth  about  the  heart  at  the  thought  of 
being  the  lady's  companion  for  perhaps  an  indefinite 
time,  but  the  idea  of  leaving  my  uncle  in  a  position 
which  then  might  be  one  of  extreme  peril  and  myself 
go  to  what  seemed  to  be  the  end  of  the  earth  without 
a  knowledge  of  his  condition  or  leave  him  with  a 
knowledge  of  mine  in  order  to  insure  my  own  safety, 
appeared  to  be  a  cowardly  desertion  on  my  part. 
And  yet,  what  could  I  do?  To  attempt  to  find  him 
would  be  to  increase  my  own  hazard,  and,  as  a 

267 


FOR    A    MAIDEN    BRAVE 

marked  man,  my  presence  with  him  would  go  far  to 
damn  him.  I  felt  he  would  advise  me  to  go. 

]STo  sooner  had  the  admiral  delivered  the  pass  into 
the  hands  of  Miss  Romayne  with  a  remark  to  the 
effect  that  the  brother  in  question  had  better  put 
himself  in  communication  with  the  commander  of 
the  Sprite  in  order  to  secure  accommodations  and 
ascertain  the  hour  of  sailing  than  the  prince  rose  to 
go,  and  shortly  after  the  room  was  deserted.  Then 
the  young  lady  laid  down  the  method  of  future  pro 
cedure  with  a  confidence  that  made  for  certain  suc 
cess.  She  informed  me  that  she  had  known  as  well 
as  the  admiral  that  there  was  no  vessel  about  to  sail 
for  Savannah ;  that  the  Sprite  was  but  awaiting  word 
from  Lord  Howe  in  order  to  start  for  Charleston;  and 
that  she  had  selected  that  point  because  she  had  rela 
tives  in  the  Carolinas,  and  the  pass  would  enable  us 
to  leave  that  city.  It  was  a  shrewd  bit  of  foresight, 
and  with  the  air  of  one  who  was  in  the  habit  of  being 
obeyed  she  tendered  the  paper  to  me,  telling  me  to 
obtain  an  appropriate  costume  with  which  to  disguise 
myself,  and  proceed  to  act  according  to  the  admiral's 
instructions.  I  was  not  to  communicate  with  her 
again,  but  by  putting  myself  on  shipboard  at  the 
proper  time  I  should  find  her  and  her  maid,  and,  she 
added  archly:  "You  need  not  be  offended  at  receiv 
ing  a  sisterly  snub;  and  do  not  forget  your  '  thees  ' 
and  '  thous.'  " 

The  girl  was  bubbling  over  with  enthusiasm, 
while  my  own  was  cooling.  One  would  have  thought 
she  was  but  planning  an  al  fresco  entertainment  in 
stead  of  making  preparations  to  fly  from  a  home 
where  liberty,  and  perhaps  life,  was  in  danger.  The 

268 


FROM    PILLAR    TO    POST 

whole  thing  was  to  be  beautifully  simple.  I  was 
to  be  Mr.  Jackson.  I  was  to  go  aboard  of  a  vessel 
and  sail  away  with  a  young  lady  who,  I  am  but  fair 
to  myself  to  state,  I  was  more  than  half  in  love  with, 
and  was  likely  to  be  wholly  so  if  things  fell  out 
as  planned.  As  if  she  read  my  thoughts  about  the 
squire,  she  concluded  her  instructions  with  the  state 
ment  of  the  undeniable  fact  that  my  uncle  had  done 
nothing  to  which  the  authorities  could  take  excep 
tion..  That  he  might  be  safer  if  arrested  and  in 
their  hands  than  at  large  and  at  the  mercy  of  Colt. 
It  was  from  Colt  he  had  fled.  As  for  Brouer  and 
Hunter,  they  had  taken  their  chances,  as  she  had — 
as  had  I.  Our  sphere  of  usefulness  was  over  for 
the  present;  our  right,  our  duty,  was  to  save  our 
selves. 

I  was  far  from  being  unmoved  by  the  way  she 
coupled  me  with  all  her  plans,  knowing  it  to  be  as 
easy  for  her  to  travel  alone  with  her  gigantic  negress 
as  with  me  posing  as  a  brother.  My  presence  would 
be  an  additional  risk  to  her,  but  I  knew  little  of  her 
selflessness  then,  being  somewhat  blinded  by  my  sur 
roundings,  her  quick  management  of  difficulties,  and 
the  Ion  camarade  air  with  which  she  treated  me. 
When  I  left  her  that  night,  bowing  over  the  little 
hand  with  all  the  formality  of  a  mere  acquaintance, 
she  smiling  at  the  trite  compliment  I  uttered  (for 
others  were  about  us),  I  felt  that  I  had  known  her 
always. 

It  was  glimmering  daylight  in  the  east  by  the  time 
I  got  to  my  room,  and,  after  laying  out  my  plans  for 
the  next  few  hours,  I  changed  the  full  uniform  I  wore 
for  that  of  the  day  before  and  threw  myself,  dressed, 

269 


FOR    A    MAIDEN    BRAVE 

on  the  bed.  I  must  have  slept  heavily,  for  the  sun 
was  streaming  hot  through  the  open  window  when  I 
was  called  and  told  that  a  Captain  Kobey  was  below 
and  wished  to  see  me.  At  that  moment  the  clock  on 
the  Dutch  church  struck  eight,  and  it  was  evident 
that  my  caller  had  advanced  the  hour  I  had  given 
him.  His  lordship  was  probably  becoming  impa 
tient.  Believing  there  would  be  less  danger  for  me 
above  stairs  than  below,  I  ordered  the  gentleman  to 
be  sent  up  to  me,  and  a  moment  later  he  knocked  at 
the  door. 

A  night  of  dissipation  had  not  improved  his  tem 
per  or  appearance,  both  his  voice  and  eyes  showing 
that  he  was  not  yet  fully  recovered  from  the  effects 
of  the  wine  he  had  evidently  indulged  in.  With  a 
bare  recognition,  he  advanced  only  far  enough  to 
close  the  door  behind  him,  and  without  heeding  my 
invitation  to  be  seated,  threw  out  his  round  paunch 
and  said  huskily: 

"  I  am  here,  Captain  Colt,  according  to  agree 
ment.  What  have  you  to  say  to  me?  " 

"  I  have  to  say  you  are  here  before  your  agree 
ment,"  I  answered,  nettled  at  the  man's  attitude, 
though  he  looked  so  like  a  pouter  pigeon  swelling 
himself  that  I  could  have  laughed  in  his  face.  "  We 
will  let  that  pass,  and  you  will  excuse  me  if  I  continue 
my  toilet." 

"  I  will  excuse  anything  if  you  will  but  come  to 
the  point,"  he  answered  pompously. 

"  Well,  Captain  Tobey— 

"  Robey,  sir ;  Robey,"  he  exclaimed,  snapping 
out  the  words. 

"  I  beg  pardon,"  I  answered  mildly;  "  but  the 
270 


FROM    PILLAR    TO    POST 

point  is  this.  If  his  lordship  is  willing  to  apologize 
for  the  insult  offered  me  I  am  willing  to  overlook 
the  matter;  more  readily  because  I  am  on  special 
duty  and  have  scant  time  to  chastise  him  as  he  de 
serves.  If,  however,  he  insists  on  a  meeting,  I,  being 
the  challenged  party,  will  grant  him  the  privilege 
the  day  after  to-morrow  morning  at  sunrise,  and  per 
mit  him  to  choose  the  weapons.  I  do  not  care  for  a 
second.  I  know  it  to  be  irregular,  but  I  am  willing 
to  depend  on  his  honor  and  yours — and  on  yours,  sir. 
Is  this  satisfactory? " 

His  protest  was  forcible. 

"  No,  sir;  no  sir;  it  is  not.  You  should  know 
better,  sir,  than  make  such  a  proposition.  It  is  more 
than  irregular,  and  the  delay  is  preposterous." 

"  Ah !  "  said  I,  speaking  over  the  towel  I  was 
using;  "  I  thought  perhaps  his  lordship  would  appre 
ciate  the  lease  of  life,  short  though  it  is.  Perhaps  his 
apology— 

"  Confound  it,  sir!  Do  you  mean  to  play  with 
me?  Do  you  think  Lord  Sparks  would  apologize  to 
any  one — especially  to  a — a — provincial  ?  This  looks 
like  a  funk,  Captain  Colt !  I  will  stand  by  the  word, 
sir.  Do  you  think  you  can  fool  with  me  ?  " 

"  And  do  you  think  you  can  browbeat  me,  sir? " 
I  said,  changing  my  tone  and  throwing  down  the 
towel  while  I  pulled  up  my  cuffs  and  advanced  a  step 
toward  him.  "  I  would  have  ye  know,  Captain  Ru- 
busto,  that  you  must  change  your  tone.  I  have 
spoken  to  you  of  special  duty — military  orders,  sir, 
with  which  nothing  can  interfere.  So  tell  his  lord 
ship.  As  for  you,  I  have  no  time  to  waste  on  you. 
Immediately  withdraw  your  offensive  remark  hint- 

2Y1 


FOR    A    MAIDEN    BRAVE 

ing  at  cowardice,  or  by  the  Lord  I'll  hustle  you 
through  the  window  with  scant  formality." 

His  pink  face  turned  pale  and  he  staggered  back 
against  the  door,  throwing  up  his  pudgy  hands  as  if 
to  defend  himself. 

"  Stop,  stop,  Captain  Colt!  No  violence,  sir;  no 
crudity!  You  said  nothing  about  special  duty.  I  did 
not  mean  to  be  offensive.  My  position  is  a  delicate 
one,  and " 

"  Damned  delicate  for  you,  Signer  Bombasto,"  I 
returned,  emboldened  by  the  white  feather  he 
showed.  "  Of  course  you  have  a  right  to  protest,  but 
as  I  am  the  offended  party  I  have  my  rights,  and 
know  them.  I  will  meet  his  lordship  on  Friday  morn 
ing — not  before.  You  may  state  the  ground." 

"  As  a  case  of  military  necessity  I  must  concede 
the  point,  I  presume,"  he  answered,  recovering  him 
self,  though  his  tone  was  somewhat  milder.  "  His 
lordship  may  wish  to  communicate  with  you  and 
modify  the  arrangements.  I  wish  you  would  name  a 
representative,  but  perhaps  it  is  not  absolutely  neces 
sary.  Unless  you  hear  from  me  again  you  may  meet 
us  in  the  shipyard.  It  is  convenient;  it  is  deserted. 
We  shall  not  be  interrupted." 

"  It  is  as  good  a  place  as  any,"  I  replied,  not 
knowing  the  location  of  the  place  named,  and  not 
caring  for  it;  "  and  now  you  will  excuse  me  for  my 
irritation.  I  hope  for  your  further  acquaintance." 

We  shook  hands  as  though  nothing  had  happened 
to  ruffle  the  interview,  and  he  got  himself  away  with 
the  utmost  speed. 

I  did  not  feel  particularly  heroic  at  the  success 
of  my  move,  but  I  had  gained  the  necessary  time, 

272 


FROM    PILLAR    TO    POST 

and  getting  myself  in  order,  followed  the  officer  out, 
my  first  business  being  to  procure  a  suit  of  Quaker 
clothing,  if  possible,  my  second  to  obtain  informa 
tion  anent  the  sailing  of  the  Sprite,  and  arrange  for 
the  reception  of  my  supposed  sister  and  her  maid. 

But  I  soon  discovered  that  a  proper  suit  of 
Quaker  clothing  was  as  impossible  to  procure  on 
short  notice  as  a  general's  uniform.  My  knowledge 
of  the  city  had  never  been  extensive,  and  what  I  had 
possessed  was  rendered  useless,  for  through  fire  and 
the  so-called  necessities  of  war  the  face  of  the  town 
was  so  altered  that  I  barely  knew  which  way  to  turn 
to  obtain  the  objects  that  took  me  forth.  From  St. 
Paul's  westward,  the  district  clear  to  the  river  was 
a  blackened  waste,  dotted  here  and  there  with  a  hut 
made  from  burned  timber  and  sail-cloth.  Whitehall 
was  gone,  and  farther  east  lay  a  region  from  which 
a  feeble  smoke  still  drifted,  despite  the  flood  of  the 
previous  evening.  Business,  save  that  of  the  tavern 
and  rumshop,  was  well-nigh  at  a  standstill,  and  many 
a  fine  residence  appeared  deserted  by  its  owner  and 
turned  into  officers'  quarters. 

I  dared  not  show  myself  for  long  in  the  better 
portion  of  the  town,  but  dived  into  what  was  left  of 
the  labyrinth  of  lower  streets  on  the  lookout  for  a 
shop  in  which  I  could  purchase  a  fitting  costume.  In 
one  I  found  a  hat,  in  another  a  faded  and  threadbare 
coat,  clean  withal,  of  a  proper  drab,  and  of  a  material 
that  showed  its  former  owner  to  have  been  a  Quaker 
of  means.  A  waistcoat  proved  to  be  impossible  to 
obtain,  and  I  was  in  despair  over  a  lack  of  short- 
clothes  when  I  stumbled  upon  a  pair  of  leather 
breeches  of  the  finest  tanning  and  of  a  color  that,  as 

273 


FOR    A    MAIDEN    BRAVE 

a  makeshift,  would  pass.  Too  many  civilians  had 
been  reduced  to  poverty  to  cause  the  wearing  of 
these  to  seem  remarkable,  and  though  the  costume 
was  of  odds  and  ends,  it  would  not  be  so  incongruous 
as  to  excite  attention  or  cause  remark.  I  saw  many 
worse  during  my  walk,  and  upon  those,  too,  whose 
faces  proclaimed  them  as  at  least  up  to  my  own  class 
in  social  standing. 

Soldiers  and  civilians  were  indiscriminately 
mixed,  but  I  saw  no  women  unattended  save  those  of 
the  lowest  order.  There  seemed  to  be  much  going  and 
coming,  but  for  all  the  scuffling  of  feet,  for  all  the 
bustle,  an  unnatural  calm  and  silence  held  over  every 
thing — a  silence  that  indicated  a  deadly  blow  re 
ceived  by  commerce.  It  was  war — war — war.  The 
water-fronts  were  lined  with  fortifications,  old  and 
new,  the  latter  bristling  with  cannon,  the  former 
(left  intact  by  the  colonists  when  they  evacuated  the 
city)  already  grass  grown.  Grass  grew,  too,  in  the 
center  of  nearly  all  the  cross-streets,  undisturbed  by 
hoof  or  wheel.  Remains  of  old  barricades  stretched, 
like  broken  links,  athwart  many  of  the  great  thor 
oughfares,  and  wells  had  been  dug  without  regard  to 
location  wherever  water  seemed  likely  to  be  ob 
tained,  some  yawning,  dry  and  abandoned,  others 
guarded  by  a  single  soldier. 

About  the  burned  district  on  the  west  side  there 
had  not  been  made  the  first  attempt  to  clear  away 
the  debris,  though  the  ugly  and  extensive  ruin  had 
existed  for  nigh  two  years ;  neither  had  any  move  been 
made  to  smoothe  the  Bowling  Green  or  obliterate  the 
signs  of  destruction  about  the  pedestal  on  which  had 
stood  the  desecrated  statue  of  George  III.  Ruin 

274 


FROM    PILLAR    TO    POST 

held  sway  on  all  sides,  though  here  and  there  existed 
pockets  of  luxury  and  elegance,  but  even  to  my  inex 
perienced  eye  New  York  had  been  prostrated  by  a 
blow  the  like  of  which  comes  to  few  cities  even  under 
bombardment. 

The  life  of  the  town  was  centered  in  Fraunce's 
tavern.  As  I  went  by  that  hostelry  in  my  quest  a  few 
officers  were  standing  about  the  door.  They  looked 
at  me,  doubtless  wondering  that  one  of  their  ilk 
should  be  on  the  street  carrying  a  portmanteau,  and, 
not  to  outrage  proprieties,  I  at  once  hailed  a  negro  and 
had  him  follow  me,  bearing  the  case.  The  man  proved 
to  be  valuable  in  one  other  way,  for  he  pointed  out 
the  Sprite  where  she  lay  anchored  off  the  Grand  Bat 
tery,  near  Nutten's  Island,*  and  the  slip  at  which 
I  could  hire  a  waterman  to  take  me  aboard.  The 
vessel  was  a  trim  schooner,  as  I  could  well  see,  with 
a  fine  sheer  and  a  saucy  lift  to  her  forefoot.  A 
bright-green  stripe  circled  her,  and  by  her  rig  and 
rake  I  knew  she  could  not  be  of  British  build.  Prob 
ably  she  was  an  American  capture  refitted  for  de 
spatch  duty  along  the  coast,  and  no  craft  could  be 
swifter  or  better  adapted  for  the  purpose.  I  caught 
the  glitter  of  her  brass  swivel  before  the  foremast, 
the  sun  striking  from  its  polished  sides,  and  from  the 
boats  at  her  davits  to  the  flaming  speck  of  bunting 
hanging  at  the  main  peak  she  appeared  in  perfect 
order.  Both  mainsail  and  foresail  were  hoisted,  her 
head-cloths  being  in  stops  only,  and  I  knew  she  was 
hanging  like  a  hound  in  leash,  waiting  for  orders  and 
a  wind  to  be  off.  She  was  a  picture  as  she  lay  on 

*  Governor's  Island. 

275 


FOR    A    MAIDEN    BRAVE 

the  flat  water,  her  image  fairly  reflected  in  it,  her 
canvas  lazily  swinging  to  the  small  swell  (for  there 
was  no  air  stirring),  and  swift  must  be  the  vessel  to 
overtake  her  when  once  she  heeled  to  a  fresh  breeze. 

As  I  went  from  shop  to  shop  (miserable  closet- 
like  repositories  for  trash),  explaining  the  unusual  ap 
pearance  of  a  British  officer  on  the  plea  that  the  cos 
tume  was  wanted  for  a  masque,  I  figured  how  long 
it  would  be  ere  these  very  spots  would  be  probed  in 
search  of  me.  It  was  nearly  noon  by  the  time  I  had 
completed  my  last  purchase,  and  when  my  attendant 
pointed  out  the  vessel  on  which  I  hoped  to  take  flight, 
and  I  marked  her  appearance  of  readiness,  I  suddenly 
became  aware  that  I  had  no  more  time  to  lose,  as  I 
had  yet  to  get  back  to  the  King's  Arms  and  put  myself 
into  my  disguise  before  I  should  dare  return  and  go 
on  board.  Until  I  had  seen  the  Sprite's  commander 
and  presented  the  paper  (which  was  more  a  command 
to  receive  us  than  a  pass)  the  lady  could  not  go  on 
board,  and  should  any  mishap  occur  to  me  before 
this  was  done  Miss  Romayne  would  be  in  extreme 
jeopardy. 

Therefore  I  hurried  back  to  the  tavern,  striking 
the  corner  of  King  Street  and  the  Broadway  just  as 
the  bell  on  St.  Paul's  echoed  the  midday  hour  that 
was  struck  from  the  tower  of  the  Dutch  church  hard 
by,  the  negro  trailing  behind  me  and  I  going  easily, 
with  an  attempt  at  the  indolent  swagger  that  I  had 
marked  as  common  to  the  vast  majority  of  officers 
off  duty.  But  the  swagger  and  indolence  of  air  fell 
from  me  soon  enough  and  suddenly.  I  was  fairly 
satisfied  with  myself  and  the  almost  complete  success 
of  my  adventure,  and  perhaps  the  complacence  of  my 

276 


FROM    PILLAR    TO    POST 

walk  was  not  all  affectation  as  I  swung  round  the 
corner  and  stepped  into  the  shade  of  the  tavern  porch. 
My  peculiar  relations  with  my  fellow  men  had  im 
planted  a  caution  that  served  me  to  good  purpose  at 
this  time.  Instead  of  going  directly  to  the  door,  I 
stopped  and  looked  between  the  shutters,  which  had 
been  half  drawn  to  keep  out  the  glare  from  the  hot 
roadway.  The  result  may  or  may  not  have  been 
well  for  me,  but  sitting  at  a  table  and  talking  to 
gether  I  saw  two  men.  None  others  were  in  the 
room.  One  I  recognized  as  my  caller  of  the  morn 
ing,  Captain  Eobey.  He  was  in  no  agreeable  mood, 
but  was  speaking  excitedly,  his  pink  face  pinker  from 
the  heat  of  the  day  and  the  force  of  his  gestures. 
Opposite  him  sat  a  man  of  about  thirty-five  years  of 
age,  of  magnificent  physique  and  handsome  in  spite 
of  the  plain  marks  of  dissipation  on  his  countenance. 
He  looked  with  an  air  of  half-contempt  at  the  rotund 
figure  before  him,  and  though  to  this  day  I  am  not 
certain  of  his  identity,  from  his  shoulder-straps  that 
marked  his  rank  as  that  of  a  major,  I  felt  sure 
that  it  could  be  none  other  than  Rothwell.  His  char 
acter  (as  I  read  it)  fitted  him  to  be  a  companion  of 
Colt's,  and  his  being  at  the  King's  Arms  might  be 
explained  in  a  dozen  ways.  Perhaps  he  was  waiting 
for  his  friend.  Undoubtedly  he  had  been  informed 
that  Captain  Colt  had  not  given  up  his  room,  and 
it  was  likely  he  had  heard  of  the  contemplated  duel 
and  had  come  to  offer  his  services.  As  for  Robey, 
it  is  fair  to  suppose  that  his  lordship  had  sent  him 
back  to  me  with  a  protest  and  an  ultimatum.  The 
two  had  met  and  were  discussing  the  situation,  but 
so  absolutely  ruinous  would  it  have  been  for  me  to 

277 


FOR    A    MAIDEN    BRAVE 

meet  the  major  that  by  sheer  instinct  I  turned  and 
fled  from  the  porch  and  back  on  to  the  Broadway, 
the  negro  attendant  following  me  with  all  the  marks 
of  intense  surprise  in  mouth  and  eyes. 

For  a  moment  or  two  I  was  fairly  panic-stricken, 
and  aimlessly  turned  my  steps  up  the  highway,  walk 
ing  rapidly  that  I  might  put  myself  as  far  as  possi 
ble  from  the  dreaded  presence  of  the  man  I  took  to 
be  Rothwell,  though  I  would  have  done  no  less  to 
avoid  another  meeting  with  the  second  of  Lord 
Sparks.  Without  any  destination  in  view,  I  went  on 
up  the  sunny  avenue,  my  head  in  something  of  a 
whirl,  and  ere  I  was  aware  I  was  well  opposite  the 
Fields,  with  the  great  row  of  barracks  marking  its 
northern  limits,  the  provost  prison,  the  hospital, 
and  the  numerous  nondescript  structures  that  marred 
the  fair  expanse  of  the  level  land. 

The  sweating  negro  must  have  thought  I  had  sud 
denly  gone  daft  from  the  excessive  heat,  for  I  did  not 
halt  or  really  bring  myself  to  calmly  consider  my 
next  move  until  I  was  stopped  by  a  pair  of  bars  which 
terminated  the  thoroughfare,  and  saw  before  me  the 
great  waste  of  swamp-land  and  wood-dotted  field 
known  as  the  Lispenard  Meadows.  Through  its  cen 
ter  ran  the  stream  from  the  Collect,  and  over  its 
range  roved  the  cattle  belonging  to  the  British  com 
missary.  I  here  thought  it  possible  to  dismiss  the 
negro  and  go  into  the  shrubbery  and  change  my 
clothing,  but  a  moment's  consideration  deterred  me. 
Had  I  no  attendant  it  might  have  been  feasible,  but 
to  discharge  the  darky  under  the  circumstances 
would  be  but  to  loosen  his  tongue  to  any  one  who 
would  listen,  for  I  was  aware  that  my  actions  had 

278 


FROM    PILLAR    TO    POST 

aroused  his  curiosity  sufficiently  to  cause  him  to  lin 
ger  within  eyeshot  of  me,  and  in  all  his  experience 
he  had  never  seen  a  British  officer  climb  a  fence, 
portmanteau  in  hand,  and  disappear  in  shrubbery,  as 
if  to  avoid  observation.  It  was  also  evident  that 
my  advent  into  the  field  clad  in  scarlet  would  be 
fraught  with  a  danger  hardly  less  than  that  from 
which  I  had  fled,  for  as  I  stood  looking  over  the  ex 
panse,  the  neighboring  cattle  raised  their  heads  and 
came  slowly  toward  me  with  no  particular  evidences 
of  good-will. 

It  was  suddenly  borne  upon  me  that  it  would 
be  useless  for  me  to  seek  safety  in  solitude;  that 
my  best  chance  lay  among  my  fellows,  and  with  quick 
determination  I  turned  and  retraced  my  steps  until 
reaching  the  Fields.  Here  I  cut  across  the  parade, 
flanked  the  King's  Arms  on  the  east,  went  down 
through  Stone  Street  to  William,  thence  to  and  along 
Beaver  until  I  was  before  Fraunce's  Tavern.  I  would 
make  a  bold  move.  Here  I  would  hire  a  room,  and 
changing  clothes  and  character,  go  at  once  on  board 
the  Sprite.  I  knew  of  no  other  place.  An  obscure 
hostelry  would  be  dangerous — as  dangerous  as  the 
custom  of  an  officer  was  rare — and  my  knowledge 
of  the  whereabouts  and  character  of  public  houses 
was  too  limited  to  permit  a  choice.  Fraunce's  I 
knew  would  be  safe  if  I  could  but  once  get  accommo 
dations. 

But  here  again  I  met  with  disappointment ;  a  dis 
appointment  that  came  well-nigh  bearing  fatal  re 
sults,  and  yet,  perhaps,  its  consequences  saved  both 
the  girl  and  myself. 

The  obsequious  black  host  was  as  bland  as  oil 
2Y9 


FOR    A    MAIDEN    BRAVE 

as  he  expressed  his  million  regrets  that  his  house  was 
full  to  overflowing.  However,  if  I  would  wait  for 
the  matter  of  two  hours  he  would  have  one  apart 
ment  vacant,  an  apartment  which,  though  ill  fitted 
for  my  lordship,  was  both  comfortable  and  secure.  I 
was  unreasonably  irritated  by  the  delay,  and  politely 
damned  him  and  his  house,  as  was  the  fashion,  and  in 
order  to  show  my  superiority.  Through  the  door 
of  the  public  room  I  caught  the  clatter  of  knives  and 
forks,  and  as  no  one  was  within  hearing  but  my  bag 
bearer,  I  talked  forcibly,  and  to  such  purpose  that 
mine  host  promised  that  I  should  have  accommoda 
tion  within  an  hour.  He  opined  that  I  wished  to 
dine,  and  that  if  I  would  take  the  present  oppor 
tunity  he  might  have  a  room  for  me  by  the  time  I 
finished.  The  servility  of  the  fellow  was  slavish.  I 
felt  he  was  playing  with  me  in  order  not  to  lose  a 
customer,  but  being  obliged  to  take  him  at  his  word, 
and  feeling  that  I  should  be  far  safer  in  the  coffee- 
room  than  on  the  street,  and,  moreover,  feeling  the 
necessity  of  stimulant  as  a  bodily  demand,  I  ac 
quiesced,  and  bidding  the  negro  to  guard  my  port 
manteau  and  report  to  me  the  moment  I  could  be  ac 
commodated,  I  went  into  the  great  dining-room. 

The  large  apartment  was  fairly  well  filled,  but  to 
my  content  none  of  the  occupants  appeared  to  take 
notice  of  me.  Not  to  attract  attention,  I  sat  down 
at  the  first  empty  table.  It  was  near  the  door,  a 
satisfactory  circumstance,  as  I  now  always  had  an  eye 
to  a  way  of  retreat,  and  I  ordered  a  pot  of  porter  and 
the  first  available  copy  of  the  newspaper.  Thus  en 
sconced,  with  the  journal  before  my  face,  I  felt  as 
secure  as  at  any  time  during  that  day. 

280 


CHAPTEK   XXV 

BANQUO'S    GHOST 

FOR  upward  of  thirty-six  hours  I  had  been  under 
a  terrible  mental  strain,  excepting  only  the  short 
sleep  of  the  night  before.  I  was  feeling  the  effects 
now — effects  brought  to  a  climax  by  the  sight  of  the 
supposed  Rothwell  and  the  reappearance  of  Captain 
Kobey.  My  stomach  almost  revolted  at  the  thought 
of  food,  and  the  odor  from  the  kitchen  was  sickening, 
but  the  stimulus  of  the  porter  lifted  me  a  little,  and 
I  ordered  a  light  meal  that  I  might  not  fail  phys 
ically. 

It  was  while  the  waiter  was  absent  that  two  naval 
officers  entered.  Looking  about  the  room,  my  table 
came  under  their  observation,  and  walking  up  to  me 
they  politely  asked  if  the  unoccupied  part  was  dis 
engaged.  I  answered  that  I  was  alone,  and  down 
they  sat  and  at  once  opened  conversation.  They 
proved  to  be  strangers  just  arrived  from  England  on 
the  Asia,  man-of-war,  polite,  entertaining,  and  glad 
to  get  the  ear  of  one  who  might  give  them  informa 
tion  regarding  the  issues  of  the  day.  Without  being 
unmannerly  I  could  not  hold  aloof  from  them,  and 
we  practically  dined  together.  I  was  toasted  by  my 
new  acquaintances  and  toasted  them  in  return,  alike 
glad  that  I  was  in  no  danger  from  them  and  that 
19  281 


FOR    A    MAIDEN    BRAVE 

their  company  had  helped  to  pass  the  hour  that  was 
drawing  to  a  close,  as  I  saw  by  the  great  clock  on  the 
wall.  My  back  was  toward  the  crowd  that  now  filled 
the  room,  the  door  not  being  more  than  twenty  feet 
away.  The  genial  bustle  of  good-fellowship  arose 
from  all  sides.  Glasses  clinked,  china  rattled,  min 
gling  with  bursts  of  wine-enlivened  laughter.  I  had 
been  expecting  to  see  the  woolly  head  of  my  black 
retainer  peep  through  the  door  at  any  moment,  and 
kept  my  eye,  if  not  my  whole  attention,  thereon,  for 
now  the  minutes  were  becoming  valuable,  and  I  had 
yet  much  to  do.  One  of  the  officers  had  got  at  the  fact 
that  I  was  familiar  with  nautical  terms  and  was  more 
or  less  at  home  on  the  sea,  and  he  had  begun  a  veri 
table  three-stranded  yarn  about  an  experience  on  the 
ocean,  to  which  I  listened  with  all  of  an  expression 
of  interest  that  I  could  command.  As  I  thus  sat, 
toying  with  a  half-filled  wine-glass  with  one  hand, 
my  chin  resting  on  the  other,  while  from  the  corner 
of  my  eye  I  kept  the  entrance  in  view,  I  saw  the  door 
open  slowly  and  a  face  was  thrust  within,  much  as  I 
looked  for  a  face,  but  it  was  not  that  of  my  attend 
ant.  To  all  appearances  it  was  the  head  of  a  dead 
man,  saving  the  fact  that  it  moved.  The  black, 
bloodshot  eyes  swept  the  room  with  feverish  inten 
sity,  going  from  table  to  table  until  they  came  to 
mine.  Then  they  rested  upon  me,  and  for  the  first 
time  I  recognized  the  fact  that  I  was  looking  at  the 
face  of  James  Colt — or  his  ghost.  He  was  as  ghastly 
as  if  risen  from  his  grave.  For  one  moment  he 
gazed  at  me,  then,  as  slowly  as  it  had  entered,  the 
head  withdrew  and  the  door  closed. 

I  could  not  have  moved  then  to  save  my  life, 
282 


BANQUO'S    GHOST 

but  remained  with  an  unaltered  smile,  apparently 
listening  to  the  story  of  the  officer,  who  had  evi 
dently  seen  nothing  remarkable  in  the  incident.  For 
a  moment  my  brain  was  as  numb  as  if  I  had 
been  stunned,  and,  in  truth,  save  that  I  counted  the 
seconds  as  they  passed,  even  noting  the  swing  of  the 
clock's  pendulum,  I  was  in  a  veritable  catalepsy — 
absolutely  paralyzed  by  shock. 

The  agony  of  the  moment  was  something  horri 
ble.  The  moment,  I  say;  undoubtedly  many  mo 
ments  passed,  for  long  before  my  body  responded  my 
brain  had  grown  active.  Was  I  dreaming?  Had  I 
been  stricken  or  had  my  cousin  found  me?  If  the 
latter,  I  must  fly;  but  whence?  What  was  left  now 
but  a  desperate  hand-to-hand  encounter  with  the  end 
assured  before  the  beginning?  What  was  to  become  of 
the  lady,  even  if  she  were  not  already  a  victim?  Could 
I  but  get  rid  of  the  deadly  sense  of  physical  inanition 
which  seemed  to  hold  me  in  a  vise,  I  would  make 
a  bolt  for  freedom  whatever  happened.  I  must  know 
the  worst.  As  it  was,  thus  fettered,  I  suffered  the 
agonies  of  hell.  There  came  to  me  a  horrible  fear 
that  I  would  be  lifted  helpless  from  my  chair  and 
hanged,  a  mere  limp  wreck.  I  was  almost  on  the 
point  of  crying  out  when  by  a  desperate  effort  I 
moved  my  foot.  It  unsprung  my  nervous  tension  as 
if  a  cord  had  broken,  and  with  a  feeling  of  un 
speakable  relief  I  lifted  my  glass  just  as  a  laughing 
remark  terminated  the  narrative  of  the  officer. 

I  drank  off  the  wine,  and  was  about  to  excuse 
myself  when  the  room  door  was  flung  violently  open 
and  again  my  cousin  entered,  now  followed  by  a 
couple  of  soldiers,  who  drew  inside  of  the  room  and 

283 


FOR    A    MAIDEN    BRAVE 

there  stood.  Then  I  swung  myself  around  and  looked 
my  enemy  in  the  face.  It  had  been  no  dream. 

Save  for  a  military  coat  and  hat,  my  cousin  was 
dressed  as  a  civilian,  not  even  wearing  a  sword;  his 
I  had  at  my  side,  and  instinctively  my  hand  went  to 
its  hilt.  His  face  was  pale,  haggard,  and  unshaven, 
but  once  I  caught  his  eyes  all  other  details  faded; 
those  bore  the  expression  of  a  devil  incarnate.  As 
the  door  swung  behind  him  he  took  two  strides  for 
ward,  and,  folding  his  arms,  stood  looking  down  on 
me,  looking  down  in  the  exact  attitude  in  which  I 
had  discovered  him  when  he  surprised  me  at  home. 
His  teeth  were  half  bared  in  an  evil  smile,  his  broad 
chest  heaved,  and  under  the  crook  of  his  left  elbow  I 
marked  the  muzzle  of  the  pistol  he  held  in  his  right 
hand.  His  posture  and  expression  denoted  gloating 
triumph,  and  as  I  gazed  at  him  in  return  I  felt  that 
my  hour  had  come.  It  was  no  ghost.  Somehow  he 
had  been  released  before  the  time  set,  and  he  had 
hunted  me  down. 

I  became  conscious  that  the  room  had  suddenly 
grown  quiet,  probably  from  a  mingling  of  curiosity 
and  surprise  at  the  violent  entrance  of  an  armed 
guard.  I  was  conscious,  too,  that  one  of  my  com 
panions  rose  to  his  feet  as  if  to  demand  an  explana 
tion,  and  somehow  I  was  aware  that  he  looked  be 
wildered  as  his  glance  passed  between  my  cousin's  face 
and  mine.  I  heard  whispers  of  wonder  all  about  me, 
and  through  my  brain  there  ran  wildly  a  train  of 
events — events  of  my  past  life — such  as  come  to 
a  fast  drowning  man.  It  seemed  an  hour  that  my 
cousin  stood  there — an  hour  of  exquisite  torture;  it 
•was  possibly  a  quarter  of  a  minute.  I  was  aroused 

284 


BANQUO'S    GHOST 

by  some  one  brushing  past  me  and  hearing  a  low 
exclamation;  then  a  man,  an  old  man,  broke  from  the 
crowd  and  went  up  to  Colt. 

God!  I  thought  I  had  gone  mad  or  was  dream 
ing  again,  for  before  me  stood  my  uncle.  He  did  not 
speak  or  look  at  me,  but  his  face  was  as  white  as  my 
enemy's  as  he  walked  up  to  him  and  laid  his  hand  on 
his  nephew's  shoulder.  My  cousin  turned  like  a  tiger 
at  the  interference,  and  the  old  gentleman  backed 
away  as  if  repelled.  And  well  he  might  have 
been.  Colt's  eyes,  which  had  been  gleaming  like  a 
madman's,  grew  great  with  horror;  his  smile  faded, 
his  jaw  loosened  and  dropped,  and  I  could  see  the 
sweat  start  out  on  his  cheek,  which  had  suddenly 
turned  yellow.  With  a  feeble  exclamation  he  stepped 
back,  and  raising  his  arm  pointed  at  the  silent  man  be 
fore  him.  For  a  few  seconds  he  stood  thus  transfixed, 
agony  working  on  his  countenance ;  then  with  a  quick 
transition  of  expression  his  eyes  began  to  roll  wildly, 
the  pistol  dropped  from  his  grasp,  and  with  both 
hands  he  clutched  at  his  collar,  tearing  it  clear  from 
his  throat.  The  man  was  choking,  for  I  marked  his 
useless  efforts  to  speak.  He  swayed  like  a  falling 
tree,  then  with  a  loud  scream  went  sidewise  to  the 
floor,  overturning  a  chair  in  his  descent. 

The  room  was  in  an  uproar  in  an  instant.  I  heard 
a  babel  of  voices,  the  rasping  of  pushed-back  chairs, 
and  hurrying  of  feet.  I  was  dimly  conscious  that  in 
the  excitement  I  was  ignored  in  the  universal  atten 
tion  given  to  the  fallen  man,  and  scarcely  know  what 
happened  from  that  moment  until  I  found  myself  on 
the  street  clutching  my  uncle  firmly  by  the  wrist 
and  pushing  him  along.  I  came  to  my  senses  then, 

285 


FOR    A    MAIDEN    BRAVE 

but  hardly  had  I  done  so  when  I  heard  a  call  and 
turned  to  find  my  negro  carrier  hurrying  after  me, 
bag  in  hand.  Snatching  the  portmanteau  from  him,  I 
flung  him  a  coin  and  bade  him  begone,  which  he  ap 
peared  not  loath  to  do,  for  glancing  at  the  gold  and 
then  at  me,  he  fled  away,  and  in  a  moment  more  I 
was  in  Hanover  Square. 

The  quiet  of  the  place  was  reassuring,  and  I 
halted  both  to  recover  my  breath  and  prevent  the 
signs  of  excitement  from  betraying  me  to  the  sentry 
who  was  patrolling  the  front  of  the  Governor's 
house.  The  street  was  sleepily  stagnant,  and  I  soon 
discovered  that  no  pursuit  had  taken  place,  very  pos 
sibly  for  the  reason  that  my  cousin  had  not  had  time 
to  denounce  me  by  word  or  sign  ere  he  was  stricken. 
As  we  passed  the  pacing  sentry  I  looked  up  at  the 
closed  shutters  of  the  mansion  which  but  last  night 
had  been  the  theater  of  unrestricted  gaiety,  but 
there  was  nothing  about  it  that  marked  any  unusual 
occurrence  having  recently  taken  place.  As  we  went 
from  the  sight  of  the  soldier  I  turned  to  my  uncle. 

"  Where  to  now?  "  I  asked  desperately,  speaking 
to  him  for  the  first  time. 

"  Come  with  me,"  was  his  sole  answer,  and  we 
walked  along  until,  arriving  at  a  small  house  on 
Queen  Street,  he  opened  the  door  with  a  key  and 
pushed  me  in  ahead  of  him.  "  It  is  the  house  of  a 
friend,"  he  said  shortly,  as  he  closed  and  locked  the 
door.  "  For  a  time  you  are  safe.  I  know  nothing 
of  what  this  means,  but  we  can  not  put  my  friend  in 
peril,  and  we  must  leave.  What  have  you  done?  " 

I  made  a  short  story  of  the  whole  matter,  he 
listening  eagerly,  but  at  the  end  he  was  as  feverish 

286 


BANQUO'S    GHOST 

in  Ms  desire  for  me  to  go  as  ever  I  could  be.  It 
was  evident  that  Colt's  heart  had  been  overcome 
through  surprise  and  shock  at  the  sight  of  his  uncle, 
whom  he  thought  dead.  To  him  the  ghost  of  his 
victim  had  arisen  to  abort  his  plans,  but  whether  or 
not  the  royalist  had  succumbed  there  was  no  present 
telling;  if  not,  there  was  scant  time  for  me  to  act,  as 
his  recovery  would  be  the  signal  for  a  systematic 
search  that  would  scour  the  city  from  one  end  to  the 
other. 

As  for  my  uncle,  his  story  showed  a  lack  of  detail 
in  strong  contrast  to  my  own.  Hardly  had  Marian 
left  the  Brouers'  than,  overcome  with  the  ennui  of 
life  in  the  Dutchman's  house,  and  not  hoping  to  see 
me  again,  he  had  bought  a  poor  horse  and  jogged 
quietly  into  Brooklyn,  where  he  had  sold  the  animal 
and  obtained  a  pass  to  go  to  the  city  to  the  house 
of  an  old  friend.  His  happening  at  the  tavern  was 
through  his  desire  to  see  life,  and  being  in  no  danger, 
he  had  indulged  his  whim  and  had  dined  there  every 
day  since  his  arrival.  He  had  not  recognized  me 
when  I  entered,  having  no  expectation  of  ever  seeing 
me  in  British  regimentals,  thinking  of  me  as  being 
in  Connecticut.  It  was  not  until  he  had  marked  his 
would-be  murderer  that  he  knew  me,  and  scenting 
the  danger,  though  not  dreaming  of  what  had  hap 
pened,  he  had  gone  to  my  cousin  from  pure  impulse 
and  without  either  the  hope  or  intention  of  produ 
cing  the  result  that  followed.  The  old  gentleman 
ended  by  piously  lifting  his  hands  and  eyes  to 
Heaven,  averring  that  it  was  an  intervention  of  a 
divine  providence. 

Our  conversation  was  necessarily  hurried,  much 
287 


FOR    A    MAIDEN    BRAVE 

of  it  being  done  while  I  was  dressing,  for  though 
I  would  gladly  have  rested  in  the  first  absolute  haven 
I  had  found,  I  dared  lose  no  time,  nor  was  the 
squire  behind  me  in  his  haste  to  get  me  off.  In  the 
circumstance  of  his  recognition  by  Colt  my  uncle 
feared  that  he  would  be  obliged  to  leave  the  city 
in  case  the  officer  was  alive.  It  was  his  intention, 
now  that  his  health  was  restored,  to  go  to  Southold 
as  soon  as  he  could  procure  a  horse  on  which  to  make 
the  journey.  He  surprised  me  by  saying  that  en 
route  he  would  stop  at  his  own  home  and  administer 
a  rebuke  to  his  sister,  a  rebuke  of  a  nature  that 
would  keep  her  aloof  from  him  for  the  rest  of  her 
life.  I  asked  him  if  he  intended  playing  the  ghost 
again,  but  he  only  smiled,  grimly  saying  that  it 
would  depend.  I  then  told  him  where  to  find  the  gold 
I  had  hidden,  and  in  return  he  said  he  would  get  it 
within  a  week  and  carry  it  to  Southold,  taking  with 
him  both  Prince  and  Nancy  and  such  small  valuables 
as  he  could  collect,  as  doubtless  his  lands  would  be 
confiscated  when  all  came  out,  though  the  latter 
seemed  to  trouble  him  but  little,  as  he  expressed  no 
regret. 

"  My  lad,"  said  he,  "  the  right  will  always  pre 
vail  in  the  end.  Though  I  may  not  live  to  see  the 
finish  o'  this  war — though  I  may  never  see  ye  again 
— I  am  strong  in  the  faith  that  evil  can  never  be  mas 
ter  for  long.  The  firmer  yer  grip  on  this  belief  the 
sooner  'twill  bear  fruit.  Do  no  wrong  to  yerself  or 
another  an'  ye  will  find  it  yer  strongest  shield.  An' 
now,  God  bless  ye  an'  the  brave  lady  who  is  to  go 
with  ye.  When  ye  get  North  again,  as  ye  will,  look 
for  me  at  Southold." 

288 


BANQUO'S    GHOST 

I  embraced  him,  kissing  his  rough  cheek,  and  so 
I  left  him,  taking  with  me  the  bag  (for  appearance's 
sake),  though  with  nothing  in  it  save  a  single  shirt 
and  a  pair  of  stockings  which  the  old  gentleman  gave 
me  for  a  change.  Even  the  pistol  was  discarded  as 
a  dangerous  article  to  be  found  in  the  possession  of 
a  professed  Quaker,  and  I  passed  it  over  to  the 
squire. 


289 


CHAPTER   XXVI 

ON    BOARD 

"EIGHT  bells,"  or  four  o'clock,  was  striking  as 
I  stepped  on  the  deck  of  the  Sprite.  There  had 
been  no  obstacle  or  delay  in  getting  aboard.  I  was 
impressed  by  the  vessel's  size  as  I  neared  her,  for 
though  I  was  fairly  familiar  with  seagoing  craft,  I 
had  never  seen  a  schooner  of  the  evident  burden  of 
this  one.  Neither  was  I  at  all  familiar  with  the  form 
that  greeted  me  on  my  arrival,  though  an  instant  of 
thought  would  have  prepared  me  for  the  discipline  I 
might  have  known  existed  in  all  branches  of  his  Maj 
esty's  service. 

The  courtesy  shown  by  the  officer  of  the  deck  was 
perfunctory  at  most,  for  though  the  Quakers  were, 
well-nigh  to  a  man,  supporters  of  the  parliamentary 
policy  relating  to  the  American  colonies,  the  cool 
blood  and  peace-loving  spirit  of  the  followers  of  Fox 
were  not  qualities  that  commanded  the  respect  of 
men  whose  profession  was  war. 

But  the  order  in  my  pocket  proved  an  open  ses 
ame  to  the  good  graces  of  the  captain — at  least  so 
far  as  treatment  went,  though  he  swore  with  marine 
elegance  that  to  have  a  non-combatant  land-lubber 
foisted  on  him  at  a  time  when  there  was  danger  of 
meeting  a  French  cruiser  was  a  piece  of  folly  that 

290 


ON    BOARD 

none  but  an  admiral  could  commit.  He  became  a 
trifle  mollified,  however,  when  he  found  I  was  willing 
to  drink  with  him,  and  when  after  an  hour's  talk 
(during  which  I  was  alive  to  every  sound  about  me) 
he  discovered  my  head  was  quite  as  hard  as  his  own, 
when  he  found  that  I  was  by  no  means  ignorant 
of  the  sea  and  sea  terms,  and  that  my  supposed  sister 
was  young,  and,  as  I  expressed  it  with  brotherly  pride, 
"  deucedly  pretty,  withal,"  then  he  regained  his  tem 
per  completely  (being  one-third  drunk),  and  said  that 
after  all  it  might  be  well  to  have  a  smell  of  earth 
aboard  his  schooner,  that  a  lady  would  grace  his 
table,  and  that  the  whole  matter  was  irregular  and 
novel  enough  to  be  interesting.  Poor  Captain  Lake- 
ly!  As  brave  an  officer  as  ever  lived;  whose  one 
weakness  was  wine;  whose  one  fault,  besides,  was  the 
exaggerated  self-importance  it  gave  him  while  he  was 
under  its  influence.  When  I  asked  him  when  he 
would  sail  he  said  he  had  his  orders  and  was  but 
waiting  for  a  wind,  though  there  was  little  chance 
of  getting  out  before  the  tide  ran  ebb,  or  at  about 
sunset. 

And  I  now  thought  it  would  be  sunset  ere  Miss 
Romayne  came  aboard.  I  looked  over  the  bay,  dread 
ing  the  approach  of  a  boat,  though  just  why  I  dreaded 
I  could  not  have  told.  I  feared  no  immediate  pur 
suit,  for  neither  Admiral  Digby  nor  General  Clin 
ton  had  an  idea  of  the  identity  of  Mr.  Peter  Jack 
son,  their  faith  in  Miss  Romayne  having  made 
the  formality  of  inquiry  and  identification  unneces 
sary. 

Up  the  Sound  River  several  great  ships  were 
swinging  at  anchor,  and  I  guessed  they  were  part  of 

291 


FOR    A    MAIDEN    BRAVE 

the  fleet  that  was  to  sail — and  it  did  sail  that  night — 
to  the  relief  of  Pigot  at  Newport.  A  scurry  of  boats 
was  going  between  them  and  the  shore,  transporting 
the  troops.  The  broad  stream  lay  like  glass  under 
the  westering  sun.  The  scarred  city  looked  peaceful 
at  this  distance,  the  Dutch  red-tiled  roofs,  a  promi 
nent  feature  of  the  town,  showing  with  rich  contrast 
against  the  billowy  green  of  the  yet  standing  trees. 
Over  all  rose  the  spires  of  the  remaining  churches — • 
emblems  of  God  over  a  godless  community,  giving 
no  hint  of  the  pride,  rapacity,  cruelty,  and  suffering 
they  looked  down  upon.  Nutten's  Island  was  a  mass 
of  shrubbery,  through  which  showed  the  freshly 
turned  earth  of  the  new  fortifications.  The  heights 
of  Brookland  rose  like  a  low  green  mountain,  topped 
here  by  a  breastwork,  there  by  a  white  residence,  the 
whole  shimmering  in  duplicate  on  the  mirror  of  the 
flat  water.  It  was  a  beautiful  scene.  For  all  that 
the  air  was  hot  and  still  it  was  not  oppressive,  and 
not  a  cloud  flecked  the  sky,  though  the  blue  was 
clipped  by  the  crescent  of  a  young  moon — a  silver 
sickle  that  would  presently  turn  to  gold  through  the 
alchemy  of  night. 

The  quiet  of  the  surroundings,  the  low  tones  of 
the  officers  and  noiseless  gliding  of  the  men  forward, 
came  like  a  balm  to  my  lately  hurried  heart.  The 
wine  I  had  just  drunk  also  tended  to  soothe  me,  and 
if  Marian  would  but  come  aboard  I  should  have  little 
left  to  worry  about  save  a  lack  of  wind  to  blow  us 
away  from  the  inferno  lying  under  the  deceitful  mask 
of  a  lovely  summer  evening. 

The  sun  was  just  balancing,  a  great  hot  ball  on 
the  crest  of  purple  made  by  the  Jersey  hills,  when 

292 


ON    BOARD 

the  girl  arrived.  She  came  with  but  little  more  bag 
gage  than  I  had  brought,  but  even  in  the  distance  I 
knew  it  must  be  she,  for  the  huge  figure  of  the 
black  giantess  loomed  big  in  the  small  boat  that  came 
alongside,  the  weight  of  the  negress  bringing  the 
gunwale  perilously  near  to  the  edge  of  the  water. 
In  her  Quaker  hood  the  maiden  was  exquisitely 
pretty,  and  she  bore  herself  with  a  demeanor  totally 
at  variance  with  her  natural  character.  She  did  not 
offer  to  shake  hands  with  me,  but  took  in  my  cos 
tume  from  top  to  toe  with  a  flash  of  her  eye,  and  her 
greeting  showed  she  held  her  self-possession  in  per 
fect  command.  Perhaps,  too,  it  was  to  convey  to  me 
the  information  that  we  were  companions  by  circum 
stance — a  circumstance  that  would  not  permit  more 
than  the  barest  of  brotherly  attention;  there  was  to  be 
no  brotherly  presumption. 

"  Well,  Peter,  thee  are  here !  I  feared  thee 
would  dawdle.  Why  could  thee  not  have  sent  me 
word  that  thee  was  aboard?  There,  thee  need  not 
touch  my  hand.  Show  Nancy  where  she  is  to  bide. 
Oh,  what  a  big  ship!  What  a  white  floor!  Is  yon 
der  the  master?  Take  me  to  him." 

She  courtesied  to  Captain  Lakely  with  the  pret 
tiest  grace,  her  face  as  innocent  as  a  baby's.  I  saw 
the  officer's  eyes  open  in  surprise  as  she  placed  her 
mitted  hand  in  his. 

"  Surely  I  have  seen  the  likeness  of  Mistress  Jack 
son  elsewhere  than  on  my  deck,"  he  said,  bowing  low 
as  her  undeniable  beauty  struck  him. 

"  La !  Then  I  must  be  commonplace,  for  I  am 
sure  I  have  never  met  thee,  sir,"  she  returned,  blush 
ing  under  the  open  admiration  of  his  eyes. 

203 


FOR    A    MAIDEN    BRAVE 

"  Nay,  madam,"  he  returned  gallantly,  "  your 
distinguished  beauty  would  mark  you  anywhere. 
Where  have  you  lived  ?  " 

"  Oh !  We  have  been  visiting  the  Pembertons," 
she  answered  brightly  and  without  the  least  hesita 
tion.  "  Perhaps  thee  knows  the  Pembertons.  Pa 
tience  Pemberton  was  a  Colewell.  She  lived  on 
Staten  Island  for  a  piece — with  her  aunt,  who  was  a 
Baxter.  Perhaps  you  know  the  Baxters.  She  was  a 
Hull,  thee  knows — not  a  Friend;  but  she  came  to 
New  York  and  married  Percy  Pemberton,  and  then 
joined  the  Society — they  both  joined — and  lately 
young  Percy  went  to  Savannah,  and  I  met  him  there. 
He  took  such  a  fancy  to  brother  Peter  that  he  in 
vited  us  North  for  the  summer,  and  he  hates  to  have 
us  go  back,  but  we  must.  We  did  not  know  traveling 
was  so  hard." 

The  lady  spun  this  off  in  so  straightforward  a 
way  that  to  me  it  proved  its  thorough  rehearsal, 
albeit  it  was  spoken  so  rapidly  that  if  the  officer  fol 
lowed  her  his  wit  was  wonderfully  sharpened.  It 
was  evident  that  the  last  words  were  the  only  ones 
that  appealed  to  him,  for  he  was  smiling  at  her  sim 
plicity  as  he  said: 

"  No,  i'  faith !  I  have  no  knowledge  of  the  Pem 
bertons,  but  I'll  bless  Percy  for  a  lucky  man,  though 
heart-broken  this  day.  I'll  wager  the  pivot  forward 
that  he  returns  the  visit  shortly.  By  God,  he's  a 
fortunate  dog!  And  he  took  a  desperate  fancy  to 
Peter — ha?  Well,  by  the  mark!  and  I  have  suddenly 
an  eye  to  Peter  myself." 

He  laughed  heartily,  his  bronzed  cheek  growing 
ruddier  than  the  wine  had  made  it;  then  turning 

294 


ON    BOARD 

to  the  four  officers  who  stood  within  earshot, 
he  proceeded  to  introduce  them  by  name,  ending 
with: 

"  And  now,  gentlemen,  this  lady  and  her  brother 
are  to  receive  your  distinguished  attention.  Mistress 
Jackson,  I  was  in  haste  to  end  the  trip,  but  my  pres 
ent  prayer  is  that  it  be  prolonged." 

The  laugh  that  followed  this  pointed  compliment 
would  have  embarrassed  another  woman.  Though 
it  was  not  to  the  taste  of  the  supposed  little  Quaker 
ess,  she  showed  no  confusion,  but  courtesied  with  the 
pleased  expression  of  an  unsuspecting  and  nattered 
girl. 

"  La,  gentlemen,  I  am  unused  to  such  brave  gal 
lantry  and  manners.  Peter,  thee  may  take  me  to 
my  room.  I  am  tired  and  hot,  and  oh,  so  hungry!  " 

I  went  toward  her,  but,  not  to  lose  his  opportu 
nity,  the  captain  himself  stepped  forward  and  in 
sisted  on  doing  the  honors,  at  the  same  time  bidding 
an  officer  direct  the  boatswain  to  attend  to  the  dis 
position  of  the  negress,  who  had  stood  like  a  tower 
throughout  the  proceedings — a  tower  which,  I  was 
well  assured,  would  fall  heavily  on  any  one  who  mo 
lested  her  charge. 

I  did  not  see  the  girl  again  until  late  in  the  even 
ing,  and  then  at  the  table,  where  she  remained  but  a 
short  time,  and  then  retired  to  her  berth.  I  knew 
she  was  waiting  for  an  opportunity  to  speak  to  me, 
but  wondered  how  she  could  bring  it  about,  for  the 
vessel,  though  large  for  a  schooner  and  rendered 
roomy  from  the  fact  that  the  bulk  of  the  space  be 
tween  decks  had  been  made  for  the  accommodation 
of  officers  and  men,  was  but  a  circumscribed  area  in 

295 


FOR    A    MAIDEN    BRAVE 

which  to  move,  and  for  us  to  converse  without  danger 
of  being  overheard  seemed  impossible. 

And  yet  the  lady  managed  it  later,  as  she  ap 
peared  capable  of  managing  any  situation  not  requir 
ing  brute  force.  I  had  given  up  seeing  her  that 
night,  however,  and  was  looking  at  the  first  officer 
as  he  tramped  across  the  space  of  quarter-deck  yclept 
the  "  poop,"  swearing  at  the  protracted  and  remark 
able  calm.  The  captain  was  below.  Our  anchor- 
light  twinkled  like  a  great  star,  the  outlying  fleet 
furnishing  a  constellation  of  sparkling  dots.  It  had 
just  gone  "  two  bells,"  or  nine  o'clock,  and  the  music 
of  the  chime  floated  out  from  the  different  ships, 
drifting  over  the  water  with  exquisite  effect.  The 
moon  was  sinking  and  the  peace  of  heaven  was  over 
everything.  I  was  wondering  if  the  wind  would  ever 
rise,  when  Nancy  lifted  her  huge  bulk  through  the 
companionway  and  said  that  Miss  Marian  was  sick 
and  would  like  to  see  me. 

The  start  I  gave  at  the  intelligence  proved  to  be 
unnecessary,  for  the  black  led  me  to  Miss  Romayne's 
berth  and  shut  the  door  behind  her,  and  in  the  light 
of  the  small  gambrel  swung  lamp  I  saw  the  lady,  fully 
dressed,  awaiting  my  coming  with  a  bright  smile.  She 
gave  me  her  hand  cordially  enough  now,  bidding  me 
to  sit  on  the  box,  while  Nancy  filled  a  third  of  the 
remaining  space. 

"  You  see  the  advantage  of  being  your  sister,  Mr. 
Chester,  but  I  must  not  overdo  the  part.  Is  there 
anything  new  ? " 

I  told  her  of  the  appearance  of  Colt  and  the  prov 
idential  interposition  of  my  uncle  in  the  tavern;  and 
during  the  recital  I  marked  her  eyes  grow  big  with 

29G 


ON    BOARD 

•wonder  and  her  hand  go  to  her  heart  as  if  its 
beating  distressed  her.  It  was  only  through  interest, 
though,  and  not  fear,  but  so  well  did  I  picture  the 
incident  that  even  Nancy  gripped  her  ham-like  fist, 
and  I  guessed  what  was  passing  through  the  mind  of 
the  slave.  In  return,  the  lady  told  me  she  had  al 
lowed  her  guardian  to  believe  that  she  was  going  to 
spend  the  day  with  a  friend — a  thing  she  often  did — • 
and  as  her  absence  was  in  no  way  unusual  there  would 
be  no  wonder  on  the  score  of  her  non-return.  Colt 
might  have  called  at  the  Governor's  house  for  all 
she  knew,  but  she  doubted  it.  The  Governor  had 
been  ill  from  the  result  of  the  dissipation  of  the  pre 
vious  night,  and  would  not  have  seen  him  anyway. 
As  for  herself,  she  had  left  the  house  early  in  the 
day.  It  was  fairly  evident  to  her  that  my  cousin  had 
more  of  an  eye  to  personal  vengeance  on  me  than  a 
desire  to  expose  Annie  Kronje,  even,  perhaps,  being 
willing  to  shield  her  for  a  purpose;  but  as  before, 
his  hot  temper  and  poor  judgment  had  cost  him 
dearly.  If  he  had  succumbed,  and  if  I  had  struck 
Chandler  hard  enough,  there  would  be  no  necessity 
for  our  flying  to  Charleston  save  for  the  fact  that 
undoubtedly  Josephine  Cowan  knew  the  whole  story 
— Josephine,  who,  she  said,  would  rejoice  at  my 
downfall,  and  through  feminine  jealousy  would  not 
be  heart-broken  to  know  that  Marian  Romayne  had 
been  humbled.  I  was  about  to  assure  her  that  Miss 
Cowan  would  not  take  steps  against  me — for  I  had 
not  related  my  last  experience  with  that  lady — when 
it  struck  me  it  would  be  too  long  a  story  to  tell  then, 
and,  for  me,  rather  an  awkward  one.  The  interview 
ended  by  her  saying  that  she  would  pretend  to  be  sea- 
20  297 


FOR    A    MAIDEN    BRAVE 

sick  in  case  she  was  not  really  so,  because  she  desired 
to  keep  from  the  ken  of  the  captain,  whom  she  re 
membered  to  have  met  once  somewhere,  though  that 
officer's  recollection  was  too  uncertain  to  lead  him 
to  suspect  the  truth.  I  might  call  at  her  berth  once  a 
day  and  learn  of  her  welfare,  which  would  be  but  a 
brotherly  duty,  she  said,  with  a  charming  smile.  To 
call  oftener  would  not  be  prudent;  she  would  send 
for  me,  if  necessary.  She  held  out  her  hand,  and  al 
lowed  me  to  press  her  fingers  to  my  lips,  after  the 
courtly  fashion  of  the  time  (a  fashion  which,  alas,  I 
have  lived  to  see  pass  away),  and  with  the  hand  she 
gave  me  a  smile  in  farewell — a  smile  and  a  look  that 
quickened  my  pulse,  and  I  made  an  inward  oath  that 
no  harm  should  befall  her  until  I  had  first  been 
trampled  down. 

And  so  I  left  her,  with  a  warmth  about  my  heart 
quite  new  to  me,  simply  saying  that  my  berth  was 
opposite  her  own,  and  on  going  to  the  deck  again  I 
answered  the  inquiry  of  the  officer  to  the  effect  that 
my  sister  was  suffering  from  a  headache,  but  would 
not  need  the  services  of  the  doctor. 


298 


CHAPTER    XXYII 

A    SEA    TRAGEDY 

SOME  time  during  the  night  I  was  awakened  by 
hearing  the  anchor  chain  coming  in  link  by  link 
through  the  hawse-hole,  and  later  heard  the  rattle 
of  blocks  as  the  head-sails  were  hoisted.  It  was  pitch 
dark,  and  I  was  too  comfortable  and  needed  the  rest 
too  much  to  get  up  and  go  on  deck,  so  I  turned  over 
and  fell  into  a  heavy  slumber — the  last  I  was  to  have 
for  some  time — and  was  finally  aroused  by  the  ship's 
bell  as  it  chimed  off  six  strokes  announcing  the  hour 
of  seven. 

When  I  went  on  deck  the  sun  was  shining  as 
through  a  mist,  though  the  sky  was  clear  save  for  a 
myriad  of  mare's  tails  with  delicate  feathery  ends 
blowsing  athwart  the  heavens  as  if  blown  out  by  a 
strong  cross  wind.  The  air  was  languid,  coming  out 
of  the  south  in  fitful  puffs,  and  I  knew  we  were  in  for 
a  change  of  weather  at  no  distant  date.  We  were 
then  beating  down  the  Jersey  coast  and  were  off  the 
Highlands,  the  white  beach  of  Sandy  Hook  gleaming 
fairly  over  the  starboard  quarter.  The  sea  ran  in 
long,  low  swells,  barely  ruffled  by  the  wind — a  swell 
that  might  easily  try  the  stomach  of  a  landsman, 
and  would  prove  an  excuse  for  the  lady  to  remain 
below.  I  saw  the  negress,  who  told  me  her  mistress 

299 


FOR    A    MAIDEN    BRAVE 

was  still  sleeping,  and  so  I  reserved  the  single  visit 
I  was  allowed  until  evening,  that,  with  childish 
economy  of  pleasure,  I  might  have  something  to  look 
forward  to  during  the  day. 

From  the  hour  I  stepped  aboard  the  schooner  to 
the  end  of  my  experience  with  her  I  do  not  believe 
a  soul  of  the  regular  company  had  a  suspicion  of  the 
true  character  of  her  passengers.  Personally,  I  was 
at  once  advanced  to  comradeship  by  the  ward-room 
officers,  this  being  possible  through  my  efforts  to  be 
entertaining,  through  the  pass  signed  by  a  personage 
so  exalted  as  Admiral  Digby,  and  the  possession  of  a 
beautiful  sister,  the  last  reason  probably  having  the 
greatest  weight.  Since  my  landing  on  Long  Island, 
more  than  a  month  previous,  I  had  not  known  such 
unalloyed,  restful  pleasure — a  time  so  devoid  of 
menace  of  every  sort — as  during  the  first  few  hours 
of  our  flight  toward  the  South.  I  drank  in  the 
beauties  of  the  great  sea  I  love  so  well,  albeit  I  knew 
its  smiles  were  deceitful  and  likely  to  turn  to  frowns 
with  little  warning — that  we  do  not  control  it,  but 
live  on  it  through  sufferance. 

In  absolute  indolence  I  passed  the  day,  the 
schooner  bowing  herself  along  slowly  as  the  bosom 
ing  swells  swept  under  her.  We  made  little  head 
way,  for  the  wind  fell  to  a  breath  that  failed  to  take 
the  burnish  from  the  rolling  seas,  and  by  two  o'clock 
we  lost  even  that,  and  still  we  were  within  sight  of 
the  blue  Highlands  of  the  Shrewsbury.  Even  the 
long,  polished  bars  of  undulating  water  seemed  to 
catch  the  universal  sluggishness  that  rested  on  nature, 
and  by  four  o'clock  we  were  beset  by  as  flat  a  calm 
as  it  has  ever  been  my  lot  to  experience.  The  sun 

300 


A    SEA    TRAGEDY 

still  shone,  though  it  was  but  a  watery  eye  in  a  dome 
of  grayish  white,  for  the  blue  had  disappeared  and 
the  shadows  of  spar  and  rigging  were  meager  and 
illy  defined  as  they  fell  across  the  white  deck.  Not  a 
sail  was  in  sight  save  one  pearly  speck  far  to  the 
east,  which  the  glass  resolved  into  a  three-master 
with  towering  canvas,  her  hull  being  below  the  hori 
zon.  Doubtless  it  was  a  man-of-war — one  of  the  fleet 
that  had  gone  toward  Newport  by  the  outside  route. 

Captain  Lakely  came  on  deck  about  five  o'clock, 
remarking  that  the  glass  was  falling  rapidly,  and  ex 
pressing  the  wish  that  he  was  farther  off  the  coast. 
He  glanced  shrewdly  at  the  useless  canvas  and  around 
the  wide  ring  of  the  sea,  and  I  noticed  then  that 
the  distant  sail  had  disappeared  as  suddenly  as  if 
the  waters  had  engulfed  it,  though  it  had  been  in 
sight  for  upward  of  two  hours,  and  I  had  looked  at 
it  not  three  minutes  before.  I  knew  it  to  be  but  the 
effect  of  the  closing  in  of  the  horizon,  and  this  was 
a  portent  not  to  be  ignored. 

And  here  I  made  a  very  common  mistake — one 
that  I  should  have  been  too  wise  to  commit — that  of 
making  a  suggestion  when  suggestion  was  not  my 
business.  Presuming  on  the  easy  grace  of  the  man, 
I  remarked  to  the  captain  that  the  set  squaresail 
would  become  a  source  of  danger  should  the  wind 
come  suddenly  from  the  south,  and  with  that  he 
turned  on  me  like  a  flash,  swelling  as  if  I  had 
insulted  him  by  questioning  his  ability  to  attend  to 
the  safety  of  his  own  vessel.  His  violence  was  so  un 
called  for  that  'I  looked  at  him  in  wonder,  and  saw 
that  he  had  been  drinking.  I  apologized  for  my  mis 
take,  at  which  he  at  once  appeared  mollified  and  tried 

301 


FOR    A    MAIDEN    BRAVE 

to  soften  the  effect  of  his  harshness  by  asking  me  to 
join  him  in  a  bottle  of  port,  and  later  suggested  that, 
as  the  sea  was  smooth,  he  would  consider  it  an  honor 
if  my  sister  would  grace  the  table  with  her  presence 
that  evening. 

And  this  she  did  at  my  earnest  request,  I  press 
ing  the  matter  as  much  on  the  ground  of  policy  as 
from  my  own  desire  to  feast  my  eyes  on  her.  The 
table  was  as  level  as  if  on  land,  and  the  meal 
passed  off  gaily,  albeit  I  thought  there  was  over 
much  wine  drunk  by  all  hands,  save  Marian  and  my 
self.  She  might  have  been  a  queen,  so  great  wras  the 
deference  paid  to  her,  though  the  compliments  were 
a  trifle  too  pointed  for  good  taste;  but  the  way  she 
bore  herself,  the  unsuspecting  simplicity  of  her  re 
plies,  her  palpable  lack  of  sophistication,  the  wom 
anly  ignorance  of  her  questions  anent  marine  affairs, 
and  the  "  thees  "  and  "  thous  "  that  slipped  from 
her  tongue  in  apparent  f orgetfulness  of  the  character 
of  the  company,  showed  me  that  never  for  a  mo 
ment  did  she  lose  her  self-possession  or  forget  the 
part  she  was  playing.  Her  sweetness  in  including  her 
entertainers  individually  in  her  smiles  and  the  abso 
lute  way  in  which  she  ignored  me  save  to  call  on  me 
to  corroborate  some  na'ive  statement,  would  have 
been  humiliating  had  I  not  understood  the  depth  of 
her  art.  Later,  the  captain,  who  had  plainly  suc 
cumbed  to  the  girl's  beauty,  insisted  she  should  go 
on  deck,  offering  his  gold-laced  arm  with  a  flourish 
and  walking  a  trifle  unsteadily  as  he  handed  her  up 
the  companion  steps. 

I  was  astonished  at  the  unusual  dusk  at  that  hour, 
and  marked  with  quick  apprehension  that  not  a  cloth 

302 


A    SEA    TRAGEDY 

had  been  touched.  The  heavy  squaresail  still  hung 
braced  as  it  had  been  when  the  last  puff  died,  and 
the  full  spread  of  canvas  swung  lazily  to  the  light 
motion  of  the  hull,  every  rag  set  from  the  flying  jib 
to  the  immense  gaff-topsail  on  the  mainmast,  the 
reefmg-points  rippling  delicately  to  the  flow  of  the 
quiet  seas. 

In  the  face  of  the  falling  glass  and  the  undeni 
able  threat  of  the  weather,  it  was  a  marvel  how 
Captain  Lakely  could  be  so  blind  as  to  allow  unreefed 
canvas  to  hang  out  in  this  fashion,  and  that,  too, 
with  every  sheet  belayed.  I  did  not  wonder  long, 
however,  for  hardly  had  we  gained  the  deck  when 
he  took  a  seat  by  the  side  of  the  girl,  and  with  tipsy 
confidence  mingling  with  an  air  of  great  conceit,  the 
latter  evidently  intended  to  impress  her,  informed 
us  that  he  had  been  used  to  deep  water  and  had  no 
respect  for  a  fore-and-aft  rig  or  a  vessel  that  moved 
like  a  chip  and  would  sail  on  a  heavy  dew.  He  said 
he  had  been  a  second  officer  on  board  of  one  of  his 
Majesty's  ships  of  the  line,  but  had  been  degraded  as 
the  result  of  a  quarrel  with  his  superior.  This  was 
his  first  trip  on  the  Sprite,  and  probably  his  last,  as 
he  had  been  promised  reinstatement  shortly.  Being 
now  extremely  good-natured  from  the  effects  of  the 
wine,  he  spoke  lightly  of  my  suggestion  about  the 
squaresail,  and,  turning  to  me,  said  he  would  show 
a  Quaker  how  to  carry  canvas  in  a  blow.  At  which 
the  girl  curled  her  lip,  as  I  could  see,  for  she  sat  in 
the  shaft  of  light  that  shot  from  the  cabin,  and  re 
marked  that  "  brother  Peter,"  though  well  meaning, 
perhaps,  was  too  talkative  "  by  much,"  and  ended 
by  sending  me  below  for  her  shawl,  as  it  was  becom- 

303 


FOR    A    MAIDEN    BRAVE 

ing  chilly.  I  was  about  to  put  the  light  fabric  around 
her  shoulders,  but  she  waved  me  off  with  cool  indif 
ference  and  handed  it  to  the  captain,  who,  betwixt 
this  preference  and  his  wine-heated  passion,  well- 
nigh  made  a  fool  of  himself  as  he  hovered  over  her. 

After  that  I  went  to  the  larboard  rail,  well  out  of 
earshot,  and  not  at  all  content  with  the  appearance 
of  things.  The  low  voices  just  reached  me,  but  the 
sound  only  seemed  to  intensify  the  stillness.  It  had 
grown  so  dark  by  this  that  the  upper  cloths  of  the 
immense  mainsail  seemed  to  vanish  into  space,  the 
peak  being  far  out  of  sight.  Forward  I  caught  the 
glow  of  a  pipe,  and  could  just  make  out  the  great 
boom  of  the  foresail  as  it  swung  lazily  to  the 'limits 
of  its  sheet.  Not  a  star  shone,  neither  did  the  moon 
— now  near  its  setting — pierce  the  thick  vapor  that 
had  settled  overhead.  As  for  the  sea,  ink  could  not 
be  blacker.  Once  in  a  while  I  caught  a  smooth,  oily 
swirl,  as  if  light  was  reflected  from  somewhere, 
but  the  hellish,  ebony  depth  was  like  some  waiting 
monster.  An  indefinable  sobbing  seemed  to  come 
from  aloft,  a  sound  as  if  giant  wings  were  beat 
ing  the  air.  I  shivered,  though  I  was  not  chilly.  For 
a  moment  or  two  I  fancied  we  were  not  floating,  but 
hanging  in  space,  the  surface  of  the  black  ocean  as 
far  below  as  was  the  black  sky  above;  indeed,  in  all 
my  experience  on  the  sea  (and  I  have  had  not  a  little) 
I  never  knew  such  a  palpable  pall  of  darkness,  nor 
had  my  nerves  less  under  control  than  on  that  Au 
gust  night. 

I  noticed  now  that  the  air  was  cooling  rapidly, 
though  there  was  not  a  breath  strong  enough  to 
blow  my  pipe  smoke  off  the  deck.  I  whipped 

304 


A    SEA    TRAGEDY 

my  finger  into  my  mouth  and  held  it  aloft  a  dozen 
times,  but  there  was  not  the  faintest  indication  of  a 
breeze.  And  yet  the  coldness  came  pouring  in  as 
if  it  settled  from  aloft.  I  stepped  to  the  binnacle 
and  noted  that  we  were  headed  southwest  by  south, 
and  as  I  was  feeling  my  way  back  to  the  monkey- 
rail  the  watch  struck  "  five  bells,"  or  half  past  ten, 
and  then  Miss  Marian  called  me  sharply  and  told 
me  to  take  her  below. 

I  did  so,  lighting  her  lamp  for  her,  as  her  berth 
was  pitch  dark  and  Nancy  nowhere  about,  and  was 
rewarded  with  a  good-night  smile  that  did  not  raise 
my  spirits  as  it  should  have  done. 

As  I  passed  through  the  cabin  again  I  marked 
the  second  officer  step  up  to  the  barometer,  then  turn 
and  hurry  to  the  deck,  where  I  followed,  and  in  the 
glow  from  the  companionway  saw  him  go  up  to  the 
captain  and  speak.  Lakely  turned  and  went  below, 
and  from  pure  curiosity  I  craned  my  neck  and  looked 
through  the  oval  window  of  the  cabin  house.  He 
tapped  the  glass  with  his  knuckles,  peering  at  the 
register  as  if  his  eyes  troubled  him,  then  stepped 
to  the  sideboard  and,  pouring  out  a  stiff  draft  of 
brandy,  drank  it  neat  at  a  swallow,  after  which  he 
came  to  the  foot  of  the  steps  and  called  up. 

"  Mr.  Hazen,  you  may  take  in  the  squaresail  and 
single  reef  the  main  and  fore;  she  will  have  to  stand 
that.  Keep  a  good  offing,  and  call  me  if  aught  hap 
pens.  I  am  going  to  turn  in." 

"  Aye,  sir,"  was  the  reply,  and  Captain  Lakely 
went  to  his  room.  In  a  moment  after  I  heard  the 
order  to  shorten  sail,  and  a  pattering  of  bare  feet 
came  aft. 

305 


FOR    A    MAIDEN    BRAVE 

It  was  then  that  I  caught  a  sound  far  in  the  dis 
tance — a  sound  between  a  hiss  and  a  roar.  It  came 
from  fairly  over  the  bow  and  advanced  with  a 
rapidity  and  growing  volume  that  was  astounding. 
Though  I  had  never  heard  its  like  before  I  knew  it 
was  the  wind  smiting  the  sea,  and  ere  a  hand  was 
laid  to  a  halyard  it  was  upon  us. 

In  an  instant  the  schooner,  taken  fair  aback,  set 
tled  down  as  will  a  horse  suddenly  reined  in  when 
going  at  full  speed.  For  a  space  she  forged  astern, 
her  taut  rigging  shrieking  like  fiends,  the  appalling 
blackness  of  the  night  magnifying  the  hideousness  of 
the  situation.  Under  the  force  of  the  pressure  I  was 
pushed  rearward,  the  breath  being  driven  from  my 
body,  until  caught  by  the  broad  wheel,  at  which  I 
clutched  desperately  for  fear  of  being  blown  over 
the  tanrail.  For  a  moment  the  vessel  hung,  trem 
bling  as  if  each  beam  was  under  a  heavy  hammer, 
and  above  the  hellish  roar  of  the  squall  I  heard  the 
thunder  of  the  great  sails  above  me.  Not  a  shout 
reached  my  ears.  I  remember  feeling  the  grip  of  the 
helmsman  on  my  collar  as  he  hauled  me  to  my  feet;  I 
remember  seeing  Captain  Lakely  come  bounding  up 
the  steps,  but  at  that  instant  there  came  a  crash  as 
if  the  forward  pivot-gun  had  been  fired,  and  the 
foremast  went  backward,  falling  along  the  main 
starboard  shrouds,  sheering  them  apart  like  pack 
threads.  With  this  the  vessel  paid  off  toward  the 
west,  bringing  the  mainsail  with  its  belayed  sheet 
flat  to  the  blast.  As  we  heeled  to  it,  there  came  a 
second  crash,  and  down  came  the  maintopmast  with 
its  smother  of  canvas,  the  spar  smiting  the  deck  not 
ten  feet  from  me  with  the  sound  of  an  explosion,  and 

306 


A    SEA    TRAGEDY 

in  the  light  from  the  cabin  I  marked  Lakely  go  down, 
entangled  in  the  middle  of  the  mess.  Then  the  ves 
sel  surged  on  its  beam's  ends  under  the  tremendous 
pressure  offered  by  the  mainsail  itself. 

All  this  happened  in  a  breath,  and  though  the 
darkness  prevented  me  from  seeing  much  of  it,  I 
knew  what  had  occurred  as  well  as  if  it  had  been 
day,  and  the  light  of  dawn  bore  out  the  truth  of  my 
supposition. 

There  was  no  sea  on  as  yet,  and,  indeed,  such  a 
wind  would  have  smoothed  a  mountain  of  billows. 
A  sudden  shimmer  overspread  the  face  of  the  deep, 
and  I  saw  it  was  as  white  as  milk,  as  smooth  as  mar 
ble,  from  the  flying  spoondrift  that  hid  its  surface. 
Even  at  the  fearful  angle  she  was  on  the  wrecked 
vessel  gathered  way,  until  from  the  situation  of  her 
single  remaining  sail  she  gradually  worked  into  the 
wind's  eye,  and  there  righting,  hung  trembling  and 
groaning  like  a  terrified  animal  waiting  but  an 
instant  to  dash  in  a  new  direction.  If  she  now  paid 
off  eastward,  the  remaining  mast  would  go  by  the 
board  in  a  twinkling  as  the  starboard  shrouds  had 
gone,  and  I  instinctively  whirled  the  helm  to  hard 
a-larboard,  the  man  at  my  side  following  my  efforts 
as  if  his  thoughts  were  my  own. 

At  that  moment  the  wind  steadied,  though  its 
weight  appeared  none  the  less,  and  as  the  vessel 
began  to  pay  off  again  in  the  hoped-for  direction  the 
sailor  at  my  elbow  shouted  in  my  ear: 

"  Thank  God,  ye  be  here,  sir !  I  fear  every  man 
aft  is  floored  save  we  two.  Hold  her  as  she  goes  for 
a  bit." 

"With  this  he  drew  his  knife  and  stepped  toward 
307 


FOR    A    MAIDEN    BRAVE 

the  boom  traveler,  and  the  next  instant  I  marked  the 
great  sail  flash  to  leeward,  and  the  craft  righted  in 
a  volley  of  reports  from  the  loosened  canvas.  He  had 
cut  the  main-sheet. 

At  once  the  pressure  on  the  helm  relaxed,  and  I 
saw  the  fellow  run  along  the  larboard  quarter  and 
toward  the  trembling  mast.  I  marked  the  light  on 
his  legs  as  he  sped  by  the  cabin  house,  and  in  a  few 
moments  down  came  the  sail  on  a  run,  and  with  the 
canvas  dragging  overboard  we  lay,  a  useless  log,  in 
the  trough  of  the  sea  that  was  already  beginning  to 
rise. 

The  manner  of  the  coming  of  the  great  storm  of 
August,  1778,  was  as  unusual  as  it  was  severe. 
Within  the  tropics  such  sudden  violence  might  have 
been  looked  for,  but  in  the  latitude  of  the  forties  an 
outburst  that  partook  of  the  nature  of  a  typhoon 
was  as  much  out  of  place  as  would  have  been  an  ice 
berg  had  it  sailed  into  New  York  harbor  in  mid 
summer.  History  tells  us  how  many  a  tall  ship 
went  to  destruction  through  the  fiendish  power  of 
that  unexpected  wind,  even  when  it  had  been  pre 
pared  for  tempest,  and  that  we  were  not  immediately 
overwhelmed  (being  struck  with  every  sail  standing) 
was  due  somewhat  to  our  position,  but  more  to  the 
weakness  of  the  foremast  and  maintopmast.  Cer 
tain  it  was  that  we  were  not  helped  through  any  fore 
sight  of  Captain  Lakely,  who  now  lay  stunned  and 
perhaps  dead  under  the  muck  of  the  fallen  spar  and 
its  gear. 

For  the  first  few  moments  after  the  breaking 
forth  of  the  storm  I  was  too  bewildered  to  do  more 
than  instinctively  throw  over  the  wheel,  though  I 

308 


A    SEA    TRAGEDY 

seemed  to  know  the  nature  of  each  disaster  as  it  oc 
curred.  Yet  through  it  all  the  thought  of  the  girl 
below  was  paramount,  and  as  the  vessel  righted  when 
relieved  of  its  last  sail  and  began  to  lurch  in  a  sea 
that  I  knew  would  soon  roll  us  under  unless  the 
wreck  was  cleared,  I  let  go  my  hold  on  the  wheel,  and, 
skirting  the  mass  of  the  fallen  top-hamper,  ran  down 
the  companionway,  passing  the  third  officer,  who 
came  from  his  berth  clad  only  in  undershirt  and 
drawers,  evidently  aroused  from  his  watch  below. 

The  cabin  lamp  was  swinging  wildly,  but  its  light 
was  steady.  Every  joint  in  the  craft  was  groaning 
a  protest  as  I  rapped  loudly  on  the  berth  door  of  my 
companion,  but  I  received  no  answer  to  my  knocks 
and  repeated  calls.  Being  sure  that  disaster  had 
befallen  the  girl,  I  tried  the  door.  It  was  locked, 
but  without  hesitation  I  put  my  shoulder  to  it  and 
forced  it  in.  Her  lamp  was  extinguished,  but  the 
light  from  the  cabin  showed  me  the  maiden  lying  on 
the  floor  rolling  helplessly  from  side  to  side  with  the 
vessel's  motion.  She  was  unconscious,  and  by  the 
blood  on  her  face  I  knew  she  had  been  made  so  by 
a  blow — probably  from  being  thrown  down  when  we 
were  cast  on  our  beam's  ends.  I  gathered  her  up  in 
my  arms,  and  stood  steadying  myself  by  a  grip  on 
the  bunk  as  I  shifted  the  senseless  girl  to  her 
narrow  bed.  She  was  entirely  dressed,  as  the  shock 
had  come  within  five  minutes  after  I  had  left  her 
room,  and  I  thanked  God  that  she  had  not  remained 
on  deck,  for  the  spot  where  she  had  been  sitting  was 
directly  under  the  mass  that  had  fallen  from  above. 

I  stood  by  her,  holding  her  with  one  hand  and 
bracing  myself  with  the  other,  when  ISTancy  appeared 

309 


FOR    A    MAIDEN    BRAVE 

at  the  door,  her  black  face  green  from  fright,  her  eyes 
like  saucers.  With  a  groan  she  toppled  forward,  al 
ready  in  the  miseries  of  seasickness,  and  shouting 
above  the  infernal  din  that  she  must  pull  herself  to 
gether  and  hold  her  mistress  from  falling  from  the 
bunk,  I  waited  long  enough  to  get  a  terrified  nod, 
then  turned  to  the  deck  to  bear  a  hand  on  the  over 
hanging  wreck  that  was  banging  against  the  schoon 
er's  sides,  and  which  I  knew  would  beat  the  vessel  to 
the  bottom  unless  it  was  at  once  cut  away.  Two  or 
three  ship's  lanterns  were  flitting  forward,  and  I  heard 
the  dull  blows  of  axes  as  the  men  worked  on  the 
wreckage.  There  was  a  smother  of  white  water  all 
about,  and  the  wind  that  came  over  the  rail  was  like 
a  living  thing,  the  spoondrift,  borne  on  its  wings, 
striking  my  face  and  stinging  like  small  shot.  I  was 
about  to  move  forward  when,  to  my  unspeakable  re 
lief,  I  felt  the  blast  gradually  shift  to  the  bow  and  the 
vessel's  roll  change  to  a  pitch,  by  which  I  guessed 
the  mess  had  shifted  forward,  and  being  moored  to 
the  hulk  by  a  network  of  fallen  lines,  was  acting  as 
a  sea-anchor,  for  we  were  now  riding  across  the 
seas  instead  of  wallowing  in  them. 

Knowing,  then,  that  I  was  useless  on  deck,  I  went 
below,  only  to  find  that  Nancy  had  collapsed  and  was 
on  the  floor  in  a  corner,  a  miserable  heap.  The 
girl,  now  conscious,  was  holding  on  to  the  woodwork, 
though  there  was  little  danger  of  her  being  thrown 
from  her  bed.  As  she  saw  me  enter  the  room  she 
half  lifted  herself,  her  pale,  blood-streaked  face  ma 
king  her  look  pitable.  With  a  total  abandonment 
of  conventionality  she  held  out  her  disengaged  hand 
to  me  and  tried  to  smile  bravely,  but  the  gesture 

310 


A    SEA    TRAGEDY 

was  that  of  a  child  seeking  comfort,  and  I  kissed  the 
fingers  she  gave  me;  then  wetting  a  cloth,  made  a 
shift  at  cleaning  the  wound  in  her  temple  and  wash 
ing  the  stains  from  her  face. 

Not  a  word  did  she  say,  which  to  me  was  a  mar 
vel,  as  I  had  expected  a  volley  of  questions  anent 
our  danger  and  all  that  had  happened;  but  words 
were  almost  impossible,  and  the  sudden  leaps  the 
schooner  took  anon  were  fit  to  lift  a  man's  heart 
into  his  throat,  let  alone  a  woman's. 

All  the  rest  of  that  night  I  sat  by  the  side  of  the 
girl,  her  hand  in  mine,  the  great  negress  crouched  on 
the  floor,  once  in  a  while  lifting  up  her  voice  in  sup 
plication  or  giving  vent  to  a  groan  as  the  intensity 
of  her  nausea  was  augmented.  At  times  Miss  Ro- 
mayne  seemed  to  sleep,  but  again  I  would  catch  her 
blue  eyes  fastened  on  me  when  there  came  a  more 
than  usually  violent  lurch,  and  I  would  press  her 
hand  reassuringly  and  smile  when  a  smile  was  a  lie, 
at  which  she  would  close  her  eyes  again.  I  was 
keenly  alive  to  every  sound  and  motion  of  the  vessel, 
both  of  which  increased  as  the  hours  went  by,  and 
when,  as  daylight  struggled  with  the  flame  of  the 
yet  burning  lamp,  I  saw  the  third  officer  stagger 
down  to  his  room,  I  dropped  the  hand  of  the  girl  and, 
telling  her  I  would  return  shortly,  went  to  the  deck. 


311 


CHAPTER   XXVIII 

ON    THE    WRECK 

THE  appearance  of  the  sea  was  beyond  descrip 
tion.  The  waves  were  avalanches  of  water,  their 
steeps  weltering  in  foam,  their  tops,  torn  by  the  wind, 
streaming  to  leeward  like  smoke.  The  gray  dawn 
brought  out  the  livid  green  masses  that  hurled  them 
selves  from  ahead  as  if  each  would  engulf  the 
hapless  vessel.  Anon  a  surge  would  curl  above  the 
stump  of  the  broken  bowsprit  and  come  aboard,  a 
smooth  green  sea,  driving  the  bows  fairly  under,  and 
then  come  thundering  down  the  deck  as  far  as  the 
break  of  the  poop,  whence  it  poured  off  through  the 
shattered  bulwarks.  Slowly  the  hulk  rose  under  the 
gigantic  weight  of  brine  and  seemed  to  shake  her  head 
at  the  stunning  impact.  How  she  still  lived  was 
a  mystery  to  me.  The  low  clouds,  folded  line  upon 
line,  lay  a  dark  lead-color,  and  under  them  sailed 
great  rags  of  swiftly  moving  vapor  charged  with  rain 
that  rattled  down  in  slanting  lines  like  gusts  of  buck 
shot.  Beyond  cutting  away  the  debris  of  the  fore 
mast,  which,  floating  to  windward,  now  held  the  ves 
sel's  nose  to  the  seas,  little  had  been  done.  In  fact, 
there  was  little  more  to  do.  The  main-boom  had 
been  hauled  inboard  and  the  sail  fastened  roughly 
in  stops,  but  the  wreck  of  the  topmast  lay  where  it 
had  fallen. 

312 


ON    THE    WRECK 

Of  the  four  boats  carried,  but  two  remained — 
one  still  at  the  larboard  davits,  the  other  bottom  up 
under  the  break  of  the  poop,  the  latter  in  danger  of 
being  washed  away  in  one  of  the  boarding  seas.  The 
galley-house  was  gone,  and  the  only  projections  that 
arose  above  the  devastated  deck  forward  were  the 
forecastle  hatch,  which  was  closed  to  keep  out  the 
flood,  the  brass  gun,  its  luster  gone,  and  the  ragged 
stump  of  the  foremast  that  projected  some  fifteen 
feet.  Ten  men  were  crouched  on  the  larboard  side 
of  the  cabin  house,  thoroughly  drenched,  and  blue 
from  cold  and  anxiety. 

The  utter  wretchedness  of  it  all,  aside  from  the 
danger,  made  my  heart  sink  within  me.  As  I  was 
about  to  work  toward  the  group  to  get  what  news  I 
could,  the  man  who  had  held  the  helm  with  me  saw 
me,  and  leaving  the  rest,  gripped  his  way  along  to 
where  I  stood  braced  near  the  companion. 

"  An'  so  ye  have  hung  on,  sir?  "  he  bawled.  "  I 
thought  ye  gone  when  I  missed  ye.  But  we  be  but 
little  better  off  than  the  rest." 

"  What  of  the  rest?  "  I  shouted  back. 

"  Every  hossifer  save  Mr.  Belding  went  with  the 
foremast,  either  swept  over  or  crushed.  Eight  men 
were  in  the  for'ard  riggin'.  'Twas  bein'  at  th'  wheel 
that  saved  me,  sir." 

He  wiped  the  flying  brine  from  his  eyes  with  the 
back  of  his  hairy  hand. 

"  Captain  Lakely  is  under  the  ruck,"  I  returned 
at  the  top  of  my  lungs,  as  I  pointed  at  the  tumbled 
mass  of  the  top-hamper.  "  I  saw  him  struck  down 
when  it  fell."  The  man  started  and  stared  at  me. 
"  I  am  free  to  use  my  tongue  now,"  I  continued, 
21  313 


FOR    A    MAIDEN    BRAVE 

"  and  I  aver  his  fate  is  but  a  judgment  against 
him." 

"  By  the  Lord!  sir,  but  ye  be  right,  though  I  am 
not  so  free  as  ye.  Of  all  the  crazy  ways  o'  carryin' 
cotton,  the  beat  o'  last  night  would  be  hard  to  find. 
I  knowed  it,  but,  bless  ye,  sir,  I  looked  for  none  o' 
the  likes  o'  this.  Here  we  be  drivin'  starn  on  to  th' 
Nassau  beach,  and  naught  between  but  th'  Almighty 
an'  white  water.  There  lies  a  wet  hell  in  store  for 
us,  I  fears  me,  sir.  'Ere  comes  Mr.  Belding;  would 
ye  mind  tellin'  him  of  th'  captain  ?  " 

The  man  went  back  hand  over  hand  to  his  place 
among  his  fellows  as  if  loath  to  be  caught  so  far 
aft,  just  as  Mr.  Belding,  the  third  officer,  gained 
the  deck,  bearing  a  bottle  of  rum  in  his  hand.  I  told 
him  briefly  that  Captain  Lakely  was  beneath  the 
fallen  topsail,  and  after  serving  the  men  with  a  glass 
of  liquor  apiece,  he  ordered  the  mass  to  be  over 
hauled.  Under  the  thickest  of  it,  pinned  down  by 
the  broken  spar,  was  the  officer  who  had  paid  so 
heavy  a  price  for  his  ignorance  or  f oolhardiness.  He 
was  stone  dead,  his  skull  having  been  crushed.  The 
body  was  taken  to  the  cabin,  and  then  Mr.  Belding 
informed  me  that  two  of  his  fellow  officers  had  been 
swept  overboard  with  the  debris  of  the  foremast  and 
a  third,  the  doctor,  found  dead  in  the  scuppers. 
Eight  men  had  been  aloft  when  the  mast  went  down, 
and  every  soul  of  them  was  lost.  The  young  fellow 
was  fairly  dazed  by  shock,  as  well  he  might  have 
been,  and  remarked  that  there  was  small  need  of 
launching  the  remains  of  the  captain  overboard,  as 
the  vessel  was  like  to  prove  a  coffin  for  all  of  us  and 
would  be  a  fitting  one  for  his  superior.  This  was  a 

314 


ON    THE    WRECK 

veiled  allusion  to  the  captain's  lack  of  seamanship, 
but  as  the  officer  made  no  further  reference  to  it  I 
made  no  return,  save  to  ask  him  what  he  purposed 
doing.  He  said  that  it  was  his  duty  to  save  the  lives 
of  those  remaining  on  board,  if  it  was  possible.  Now 
that  the  vessel  was  a  wreck  and  in  danger  of  founder 
ing,  he  would  abandon  the  hull  as  soon  as  the  sea 
moderated  so  that  a  boat  could  live  in  it.  The 
chances  of  being  picked  up  were  slight,  indeed,  but 
he  thought  he  might  get  the  survivors  back  to  harbor, 
as  we  had  not  gone  far  on  our  way,  and  the  northern 
drift  of  the  wreck  would  be  amazing. 

I  agreed  with  him  about  the  rapid  drift,  but  had 
my  doubts  as  to  the  easy  foundering  of  the  schooner. 
I  told  him  that,  in  my  opinion,  the  wreck  would  float 
for  days,  having  no  cargo  aboard,  but  that  in  all 
likelihood  we  should  go  to  pieces  on  the  outer  bar 
of  Long  Island  beach  unless  the  wind  changed  or  the 
storm  ceased. 

But  the  storm  did  not  cease,  as  hoped  for.  The 
unprecedented  gale  continued  that  day  and  the  next, 
and  the  sun  of  the  second  day  went  down  in  as  thick 
a  shroud  of  flying  storm-rack,  in  as  howling  a  hur 
ricane  of  wind  and  rain,  as  at  any  moment  since  its 
destructive  breath  broke  loose.  Details  of  the  time 
are  well  beyond  me,  nor  do  I  regret  their  loss.  By 
the  morning  of  the  third  day  I  had  become  absolutely 
hopeless,  as  had  all  hands.  The  strained  timbers 
had  opened  seams  in  the  bottom,  and  betwixt  them 
and  that  portion  of  the  flood  that  drained  in  from 
above,  the  vessel  grew  logy.  She  no  longer  met  the 
boarding  seas  with  a  quick  and  buoyant  lift  of  her 
head.  The  well  showed  six  feet  of  water  in  her  hold, 

315 


FOR    A    MAIDEN    BRAVE 

and  twice  I  had  seen  a  rat  scurrying  up  the  compan- 
ionway — a  harbinger  of  disaster  that  commands  the 
respect  of  every  sailor.  I  can  not  tell  the  horrors  of 
that  time.  The  wind  met  one  like  a  wall.  The  sky 
was  laced  by  gusts  of  heavy  rain,  and  the  insistence 
of  motion  and  the  roar  of  water  seemed  to  have 
got  into  my  blood.  A  deadly  and  continuous  nau 
sea  laid  hold  of  even  the  stoutest  sailor;  half  the 
remaining  crew  was  prostrated  and  lay  about  the 
cabin  .floor  in  all  the  abandon  of  extreme  misery,  and 
I  had  come  to  fear  the  death  that  seemed  certain  as 
little  as  I  looked  for  rescue. 

On  the  evening  of  the  second  day  the  body  of  the 
captain  was  put  overboard  with  little  preparation  and 
no  ceremony,  and  at  midnight  the  negress  died  either 
from  fright,  exhaustion,  or  the  giving  way  of  some 
weakened  organ,  for  I  discovered  her  lifeless  on  the 
very  spot  where  she  had  fallen  two  days  before,  and 
in  the  same  attitude  of  crouching  terror.  She  was 
sent  after  the  captain  with  decency,  though  with 
despatch. 

Of  food  and  drink  we  had  plenty,  for  the  vessel 
was  well  stored;  but  though  the  drink  was  in  de 
mand,  I  fancy  little  food  was  taken  by  any  one,  and 
as  for  myself,  I  do  not  remember  eating  a  mouth 
ful,  though  mayhap  I  did. 

The  girl  lay  as  if  carved  in  stone,  only  her  eyes 
giving  signs  of  animation.  It  seemed  months  at  a  time 
that  I  sat  by  her  side  holding  her  hand,  and  it  was 
shortly  after  the  burial  of  Nancy  that  another  epoch 
of  my  life  began.  In  a  half  stupor  I  was  sitting  by 
Miss  Romayne,  for  now  I  played  the  brother  in  ear 
nest,  and  was  almost  constantly  with  her,  though  I 

316 


ON    THE    WRECK 

rarely  spoke  to  her  and  more  rarely  heard  her  voice. 
Something,  I  know  not  what,  made  me  look  at  her — 
a  twitching  of  her  hand  or  a  murmur — and  I  thought 
by  the  expression  of  her  face  that  she  was  dying. 
The  sudden  terror  that  smote  me  awakened  me  from 
a  lethargy  that  was  becoming  fixed,  and  also  waked 
me  to  the  fact  that  I  had  been  living  for  her  as  much 
as  for  myself.  A  great  gulf  yawned  before  me,  and 
in  the  face  of  it  even  the  hell  of  the  elements  sank  into 
insignificance.  Was  this  to  be  the  end?  Was  it  for 
this  I  had  sacrificed  myself  under  the  disguise  of 
doing  my  duty?  I  do  not  think  I  made  a  sound,  but  I 
uttered  a  mental  groan  that  must  have  been  heard  in 
heaven;  it  was  all  the  prayer  I  had. 

The  brandy  I  forced  between  her  blue  lips  re 
vived  her,  and  as  intelligence  again  came  to  her  eye 
she  tried  to  smile,  then  in  a  moment  she  whispered, 
"  God's  will  be  done." 

Oh,  my  lady  brave!  If  she,  lying  there,  could 
smile  and  trust,  why  could  not  I?  I  read  my  lesson 
quickly,  and  bent  down  and  kissed  her,  for  comfort, 
perhaps,  the  sudden  relief,  or  weakness,  or  both, 
bringing  a  gust  of  tears  from  me.  At  this  she  laid 
her  poor  white  hand  on  my  forehead  and  looked  at 
me,  then  with  a  great  effort  she  wound  her  arms 
around  my  neck,  drawing  my  face  against  hers,  and 
whispered :  "  It  will  be  all  right,  John.  God's  will 
be  done.  Does  he  ever  do  aught  wrong?  " 

I  might  have  died  then  in  comfort,  but  by  the 
Almighty's  goodness,  being  reserved  for  greater  hap 
piness,  I  lived,  though  I  shall  never  forget  that  mo 
ment  when,  thus  silently,  we  bared  our  hearts — when 
we  passed  them  each  to  the  other.  Storm  and  stress 

317 


FOR    A    MAIDEN    BRAVE 

had  done  in  two  days  what  sunshine  might  never  have 
accomplished. 

I  think  it  was  from  that  moment  matters  mended 
— mended  for  us,  I  mean,  though  it  hurried  others  to 
a  bitter  end,  and,  indeed,  the  end  of  all  seemed  near. 
As  the  dawn  of  the  third  day  broke  Marian  appeared 
better.  The  nausea  suddenly  left  her,  though  she 
was  yet  lamentably  weak,  and  lay  in  her  bunk  like  a 
tired  child.  It  was  plain  that  the  storm  was  moder 
ating,  and  though  the  wind  was  still  strong,  it  had 
lost  its  terrible  weight  and  blew  less  steadily.  The 
sea  continued  to  run  in  great  hills,  but  their  tops  were 
no  longer  made  ragged  by  the  gale.  There  was  a 
wonderful  lift  to  them,  too — a  lift  that  spoke  of  shal 
lowing  water,  and  when,  after  giving  the  maiden  a 
spoonful  of  jelly  and  a  sip  of  stimulant,  I  stepped  over 
the  recumbent  forms  of  the  men  on  the  cabin  floor  and 
went  to  the  deck,  I  saw  Belding  looking  astern  with 
a  new  light  in  his  eye.  The  sun  was  just  over  the 
horizon,  peeping  through  a  break  in  the  clouds,  a 
streak  of  pearly  blue  above  it  heralding  a  change  of 
weather,  its  rays  giving  a  strange  effect  to  the  waters 
as  they  tipped  the  huge  seas,  leaving  the  hollows 
somber.  But  there,  directly  in  our  lee  lay  the  coast, 
and  now  so  near  that  without  a  glass  I  plainly  marked 
the  hell  of  white  water  that  boiled  over  the  bar  and 
flung  its  spume  into  the  air.  As  a  surge  lifted  us, 
from  its  pinnacle  I  could  make  out  the  green  of  the 
land  and  the  purple  of  the  more  distant  hills.  The 
officer  shut  his  telescope  with  a  snap  that  betokened 
a  new  spirit. 

"  Mr.  Jackson,  we  are  yet  afloat,  but  yonder  lies 
a  foe  there  is  no  flanking.  Thank  God !  the  gale  is 

318 


ON    THE    WRECK 

fast  breaking;  by  noon  we  can  take  to  the  boats, 
and  it  is  our  only  chance  of  rescue.  We  are  not 
far  from  New  York  Bay.  I  think  I  recognize  Five 
Islands."  * 

I  took  the  glass  from  him  and  looked  long.  Five 
Islands  it  was  beyond  doubt.  The  Great  South  Bay 
stretched  beyond  the  white  tumble  that  fringed  the 
coast,  like  a  blue  lake,  and  I  could  almost  pick  out 
the  scrub  oak,  tree  by  tree,  that  found  root  on  the 
sapless  soil  of  the  westernmost  islet.  Beyond  my 
astonishment  at  the  wonderful  leeway  we  had  made 
I  was  impressed  by  the  fact  that  my  efforts  at  escape 
had  been  well-nigh  useless,  for  we  were  being  driven 
back  to  my  starting-point.  Five  Islands  was  barely 
ten  miles  from  my  uncle's  house.  I  ran  the  glass 
along  and  saw  the  hole  known  as  "  Jones's  Inlet," 
with  the  surf  boiling  through  the  narrow  passage, 
though  the  whole  line  of  beach  was  half  obscured 
by  a  mist  of  spray  tossed  from  the  tumultuous  wa 
ters.  I  closed  the  instrument  and  handed  it  back. 

"Will  thee  tempt  the  sea  in  an  open  boat?"  I 
asked,  not  forgetting  my  assumed  character,  and 
with  a  quick  resolve  not  to  be  taken  back  to  New 
York. 

"  I  would  tempt  hell  before  I  would  be  flung  into 
that  fury  yonder,  sir,"  he  said,  pointing  toward  the 
coast. 

"  The  schooner  might  live  to  be  beached,  Mr. 

*  The  present  name  of  "Fire  Island"  is  a  corruption  of  the 
old  title.  One  hundred  years  ago  the  now  continuous  sand  dune 
or  bar  was  pierced  by  four  straits,  making  five  small  islands,  on 
which  was  considerable  stunted  shrubbery.  They  were  some 
times  called  "Seal  Islands." 

319 


FOR    A    MAIDEN    BRAVE 

Belding,"  I  returned.  "  It  is  not  a  rocky  coast.  I 
think  I  would  rather  trust  myself  in  her  than  risk 
an  open  boat.  These  remaining  are  but  cockle-shells 
in  such  a  seaway.  Thee  would  never  reach  New 
York;  thee  could  never  ride  such  a  surf  as  runs 
astern  of  us;  nor  could  thee  regain  the  vessel  once 
thee  are  fairly  off.  Thee  would  be  crushed  like  an 
egg-shell." 

"The  schooner  will  strand  and  go  to  pieces  on  the 
outer  bar,"  he  answered  in  a  tone  of  conviction  that 
showed  me  he  had  considered  the  matter.  "  She  will 
break  the  moment  she  finds  the  bottom.  She  is  al 
ready  logged  with  water,  and  may  founder  before 
she  reaches  the  breakers." 

"  Can  thee  not  lighten  her  by  the  pumps  ?  "  I  ven 
tured.  "  Thee  has  the  hands,  and  the  sea  will  now 
permit.  Thee  may  command  me,  sir,  as  thee  would 
one  of  thy  own  men."  , 

"  You  take  a  landsman's  view,  Mr.  Jackson.  We 
should  be  in  the  thick  of  yonder  muss  before  we 
gained  a  foot  on  the  water  below.  Besides,  sir,  I 
know  my  duty.  If,  as  you  say,  you  put  yourself 
under  my  orders,  I  must  insist  that  you  be  ready  to 
leave  the  ship — you  and  your  sister — by  noon  at  the 
latest.  I  wish  to  have  plenty  of  blue  water  between 
me  and  that  white  boil  yonder." 

"  I  consider  myself  safer  on  the  schooner,"  I  re 
turned.  "  With  thy  permission,  Mr.  Belding,  I  will 
remain  aboard.  I  think  my  sister  will  cast  her  lot 
with  mine." 

"  You  shall  not  have  my  permission,  Mr.  Jack 
son.  I  feel  responsible  to  the  admiral  for  your 
safety." 

320 


ON    THE    WRECK 

"  Then  I  shall  remain  without  it,"  I  answered 
abruptly,  turning  from  him  and  going  below. 

I  was  conscious  that  his  eye  followed  me  in  dis 
pleasure,  but  the  young  fellow's  returning  pluck  did 
something  toward  strengthening  my  own,  though  I 
had  been  heartened  by  a  process  he  little  guessed. 

To  my  great  astonishment  I  found  Marian  at  the 
edge  of  her  bunk  trying  to  stand,  but  the  lurch  of 
the  vessel  was  far  too  great  to  permit  this,  though 
the  yet  towering  seas  seemed  to  have  lost  their  abil 
ity  to  sicken  her.  I  told  her  of  Belding's  determina 
tion  to  desert  the  schooner,  and  asked  her  if  I  had 
done  right  in  speaking  for  her  as  I  had,  at  the  same 
time  pointing  out  the  possible  danger  of  broaching 
to  on  the  bar  (which  wrould  mean  almost  instant  de 
struction),  though  I  explained  that  the  floating 
wreckage  which  had  held  us  across  the  sea  for  two 
days  might  be  the  means  of  permitting  us  to  be 
driven  straight  over  the  submerged  sands.  In  this 
latter  event  the  schooner  would  be  cast  ashore  hard 
and  fast,  and  if  the  wreck  did  not  break  up  at  once 
our  safety  would  be  assured.  The  danger  of  return 
ing  to  New  York,  even  admitting  that  the  trip  could 
"Be  made  in  safety,  was  too  apparent  to  be  more  than 
mentioned. 

The  maiden's  sudden  relief  from  the  terrible  nau 
sea  of  seasickness  (than  which  man  knows  no  more 
discomforting  malady  and  which,  together  with  the 
blow  she  had  received,  had  completely  prostrated  her) 
made  her  more  like  her  old  self,  though  she  was  but 
a  pale  picture  of  the  woman  she  had  been.  I  noticed 
a  certain  restraint — an  indefinable  air — about  her 
which  made  me  think  that  possibly  she  feared  I 

321 


FOR    A    MAIDEN    BRAVE 

would  take  advantage  of  a  certain  episode  that  had 
occurred  during  her  weakness.  The  thought  came 
like  a  bad  spirit,  disturbing  me  and  robbing  me  of  my 
ease  of  manner. 

But  she  did  not  cavil  at  my  determination  to  stick 
to  the  vessel.  Indeed,  the  idea  appealed  to  her  com 
mon  sense,  and  with  the  sweet  reserve  that  had  sud 
denly  come  upon  her  she  told  me  I  had  done  right, 
that  the  choice  lay  between  two  evils.  The  sands 
might  mean  death  to  us  both;  the  return  to  the  city 
would  surely  mean  death,  with  disgrace  and  suffer 
ing  for  a  prelude — for  me  at  least.  As  for  her,  she 
would  as  soon  die  as  to  submit  to  the  degradation 
and  captivity  that  would  ensue,  nor  could  she  ever 
rest  under  the  thought  that  I  had  perished  through 
my  efforts  to  save  her. 

I  was  relieved  to  find  her  of  this  mind,  for  had 
she  quailed  at  the  idea  of  crossing  the  bar  and  de 
cided  for  the  boat,  I  would  have  gone  with  her, 
be  the  result  what  it  might,  though  for  myself, 
I  preferred  to  be  tossed  to  my  death  in  the  sweet 
brine  rather  than  swing  to  it  on  the  end  of  a 
rope. 

Notwithstanding  the  peril  we  were  still  in  and 
the  greater  one  we  were  yet  to  encounter,  I  was 
vastly  disturbed  by  her  new  attitude  toward  me — an 
attitude  that  was  remarkable  only  by  being  in  sharp 
contrast  to  that  I  had  looked  for.  It  was  not  cold 
ness  nor  yet  indifference,  but  it  savored  of  nothing 
deeper  than  friendship  and  an  appreciation  of  what 
I  had  done  for  her,  though  she  had  done  as  much 
for  me.  I  knew  little  of  women  then,  else  I  might 
have  broken  the  thin  ice  that  seemed  to  have  formed 

322 


ON    THE    WRECK 

between  us,  and  my  mind  took  an  unfortunate  tack 
when  I  considered  that  the  girl  had  not  really  known 
me  more  than  a  few  days,  and  that  I  resembled  the 
man  she  detested,  and  who  was  probably  her  most 
virulent  enemy.  Perhaps,  in  a  moment  of  weakness, 
she  had  submitted  to  a  caress  which  the  leveling 
power  of  physical  prostration  prompted  her  to  re 
turn,  but  now,  with  her  increasing  strength,  she 
wished  to  repudiate  the  act  and  keep  me  at  arm's 
length. 

It  may  appear  strange  that  I  should  have  been 
sensitive  at  such  a  time,  but  the  heart's  desire  for 
love,  if  the  heart  be  worthy,  is  as  strong  as  its  desire 
for  life,  and  you  who  know  nothing  of  its  disappoint 
ment  can  know  nothing  of  the  deep  chagrin  that 
overcame  me  and  made  my  words  and  actions  as  cool 
and  matter  of  fact  as  the  maiden's.  I  left  her,  saying 
that  I  would  not  intrude  on  her  privacy  again  until 
it  became  time  to  act,  and  took  myself  to  the  deck 
after  bidding  her  lock  her  door  lest  Mr.  Belding 
should  attempt  her  removal  despite  her  wish.  Her 
eyes  grew  large  and  her  look  strange,  which,  like  a 
fool,  I  took  to  be  due  to  my  words  anent  her  possible 
forcible  removal. 

Even  in  the  face  of  impending  death  I  felt  a  bit 
terness  that  made  me  reckless  for  the  moment, 
though  this  might  have  passed  as  bravery.  If  it  did 
nothing  more  it  kept  my  head  clear  to  all  that  hap 
pened.  I  saw  the  quarter-boat  being  overhauled 
preparatory  to  launching,  the  men  awake  and  work 
ing  with  a  will  that  betokened  hope  or  fear,  either 
being  a  mighty  stimulus.  As  I  stood  by,  gloomily 
watching,  it  was  watered  and  provisioned,  and  then 

323 


FOR    A    MAIDEN    BRAVE 

the  sailors  scattered  forward.  The  wind  held  all  the 
morning,  though  flawing  more  and  more  violently, 
and  the  sky,  instead  of  clearing,  became  curdled 
with  a  dapple  of  clouds  through  which  the  sun  shone 
only  at  intervals.  To  me  the  weather  looked  nasty 
and  the  seas  had  a  headlong  topple  that  might  well 
make  a  man  quake  at  the  thought  of  being  among 
them  in  a  small  boat.  No  bells  had  been  struck  for 
two  days,  but  it  was  about  noon  that  the  attempt 
was  made  to  abandon  the  vessel,  and  by  then  the 
outer  bar  was  not  a  mile  away.  We  were  still  drifting 
rapidly,  and  now  the  seas  had  a  send  to  them  that 
helped  us  along. 

When  Mr.  Belding  finally  came  on  deck  he  was 
bearing  the  schooner's  chronometer  and  a  tin  box, 
in  which  I  guessed  were  the  belated  despatches  for 
Lord  Cornwallis.  He  placed  his  burden  on  the  cabin 
house  and  worked  up  to  where  I  was  standing,  hold 
ing  myself  steady  and  looking  at  the  men  as  they 
.overhauled  the  falls  of  the  davits. 

"  Mr.  Jackson,  are  you  ready?  "  he  asked. 

"  We  are  not  going,"  I  returned. 

"  It  is  a  poor  time  for  discussion.  Your  deter 
mination  is  suicidal;  you  must  go.  I  fancy  you  will 
not  cast  yourself  from  the  boat  once  you  are  in  it. 
Where  is  your  sister? " 

I  was  within  three  paces  of  the  mainmast,  and 
stepping  to  it,  I  took  a  belaying-pin  from  the  rack. 

"  Sir,"  I  said,  "  I  placed  myself  under  orders  for  a 
purpose — not  for  general  commands.  My  sister  is 
locked  in  her  room,  and  thee  had  better  not  burst  the 
door.  As  for  me,  thee  may  try  force  if  thee  thinks  it 
advisable,  but  on  the  schooner  we  shall  remain,  to- 

324 


ON    THE    WRECK 

gether  with  the  one  who  attempts  to  compel  us  to 
leave  it." 

His  young  face  flushed  an  instant. 

"  You  are  like  the  rest  of  your  breed,"  he  said 
with  some  contempt  in  his  voice,  "  willing  enough  to 
fight  when  crossed.  I  have  no  time  to  use  more  than 
words;  your  fate  must  be  on  your  own  head.  If 
by  God's  grace  you  escape,  will  you  report  to  the 
Admiralty  and  tell  them  what  I  have  done? " 

"  By  God's  grace,"  I  answered  tersely,  "  and  I 
wish  thee  all  luck." 

He  glanced  astern  at  the  milk-white  waters,  then 
crossed  the  deck  to  the  boat,  which  was  immediately 
lowered.  I  could  not  help  admiring  the  grit  of  the 
young  officer,  though  I  had  small  respect  for  his 
wisdom  in  trusting  himself  to  the  light  fabric  that 
ran  high  and  low  on  the  waves  which  swept  under  our 
counter.  Save  myself,  Mr.  Belding  was  the  last  man 
to  leave  the  vessel,  but  hardly  had  he  slid  down  the 
stern  fall  and  ordered  the  boat  cast  off  than  I  heard 
a  great  shout  and  I  caught  the  word  "  despatches  " 
through  the  trumpet  of  his  hands.  The  boat  had  at 
once  been  swept -a  dozen  fathoms  from  the  schooner, 
and  her  four  oars  flashed  as  the  rowers  strained  to 
return. 

Both  the  clock  and  the  box  lay  where  he  had 
forgotten  them,  and  gathering  them  in  my  arms  I 
balanced  myself  to  the  taffrail  prepared  to  drop  them 
into  the  boat  when  it  should  come  close.  Slowly 
the  rowers  worked  their  way  into  the  lee  of  the  stern, 
and  I  lowered  the  chronometer  into  the  hands  of  the 
man  who  stood  to  receive  it.  As  I  stooped  for  the 
box  I  heard  a  warning  cry,  and  the  schooner  lifted 

325 


FOR    A    MAIDEN    BRAVE 

to  a  heavy  sea.  As  she  settled  I  heard  a  crunching 
of  wood,  and  I  sprang  to  my  feet  in  time  to  mark  the 
boat  jam  under  the  counter.  Down  she  went  beneath 
the  weight  of  the  descending  stern,  her  gunwale  stove 
to  the  water's  edge.  Before  I  could  make  a  move 
the  boat  lay  keel  up  half  a  dozen  fathoms  away,  swept 
on  by  the  rush  of  water  that  ran  past.  I  saw  Mr. 
Belding  and  five  men  clinging  to  her,  the  officer's  face 
white  with  the  sudden  realization  of  his  certain  fate. 
As  I  looked  two  men  left  the  wreck  and  struck  out 
for  the  schooner,  but  the  force  of  the  wind  and  water 
was  greater  than  their  strength.  Presently  one 
threw  up  his  hands,  gave  a  cry,  and  sank,  at  which 
the  other  turned  and  made  his  way  back  to  the  cap 
sized  craft,  which  was  far  out  of  reach  of  help  before 
I  could  throw  a  rope,  even  had  a  rope  been  handy. 
Like  one  paralyzed,  I  watched  the  boat  as  it  rose  and 
fell  on  the  waves,  until,  growing  smaller  and  smaller, 
it  finally  disappeared  in  the  turmoil  the  schooner 
itself  was  rapidly  approaching. 


326 


CHAPTER   XXIX 

CROSSING    THE    BAB 

STUNNED  by  the  awful  tragedy,  I  went  below  like 
a  man  walking  in  his  sleep,  the  despatch-box,  which 
had  been  the  cause  of  the  disaster,  still  in  my  hand. 
Marian  opened  the  door  to  my  knock,  and  when  I 
told  her  we  were  alone  on  the  vessel  and  related  that 
which  had  happened  I  thought  the  girl  would  faint, 
despite  her  nerve.  I  gave  her  brandy  to  strengthen 
her,  and  taking  a  draft  myself,  awaited  our  own 
coming  trial. 

There  was  but  one  preparation  to  make.  The  idea 
of  using  a  life-jacket  occurred  to  me,  but  was  at  once 
abandoned,  for  if  the  vessel  broke  and  our  bodies 
were  launched  into  the  churning  brine  astern  we 
should  be  tumbled  to  death  despite  any  contrivance 
we  might  fasten  to  ourselves.  I  led  the  girl  to  the 
deck,  fearing  the  cabin  might  fill  with  water,  and 
lashed  her  to  the  mast.  Her  white  face  grew  whiter 
as  her  eyes  for  the  first  time  swept  over  the  ocean 
and  she  saw  the  turmoil  we  were  about  to  enter,  but  I 
will  swear  her  lip  did  not  tremble  nor  her  voice  break 
as  she  said: 

"  John,  it  is  awful — awful !  What  are  you  going 
to  do  with  yourself? " 

"  Bind  myself  to  the  shrouds,"  I  answered  hoarse 
ly,  for  I  now  realized  we  were  nearing  the  end. 

327 


FOR    A    MAIDEN    BRAVE 

"  O  John,  do  not  leave  me !  "  she  cried,  a  quick 
terror  in  her  voice.  "  I  have  brought  you  to  this! 
Oh,  forgive  me — forgive  me,  but  do  not  leave  me! 
Tie  yourself  by  me.  If  we  must  die,  let  it  be  to 
gether;  it — it  won't  be  so — so  lonesome.  Do  you 
think  we  can  live  through  it,  John? " 

"  God  knows,"  I  returned  in  a  shout  above  the 
roar  of  the  seas.  "  He  is  stronger  than  the  waters — 
if  we  had  the  trust." 

"  Oh,  I  have — I  have,"  she  interposed,  cutting 
me  short  and  clasping  her  hands.  "  Here  by  my  side, 
John;  tight  by  my  side.  O  John!  your  faith  has 
made  me  brave." 

My  faith!  As  Heaven  is  my  witness,  I  was  well- 
nigh  abject  at  sight  of  the  hell  the  edge  of  which  we 
had  already  entered,  and  as  I  cast  the  rope  about 
my  own  waist  and  tied  it  firmly  to  a  sail-hoop  there 
was  nothing  but  mortal  pride  and  the  presence  of  the 
maiden  that  kept  me  from  breaking  down  and  la 
menting.  As  mechanically  as  I  grasped  a  halyard 
with  one  hand  I  threw  my  arm  around  the  girl's 
waist,  and  awaited  the  shock  I  knew  was  imminent. 
With  both  hands  she  clung  to  me,  her  face  close  to 
mine,  her  hair,  loosened  by  the  wind,  flying  out  in 
wild  disorder. 

I  can  liken  the  surface  of  the  ocean  at  this  time 
to  nothing  but  a  million  of  snarling,  hooting  devils. 
The  roar  was  deafening.  Over  all  sides  at  once  the 
water  came  inboard;  not  in  masses  as  yet,  but  like 
pale-green  arms  reaching  for  and  falling  short  of 
their  prey.  Though  pitched  heavily  from  end  to  end, 
we  still  kept  stern  on  to  the  maddening  force  in  the 
midst  of  which  we  careened.  I  held  my  breath  at 

328 


If  we  must  die,  let  it  be  together  !  "  she  cried. 


CROSSING    THE    BAR 

each  vindictive  bound,  fearing  the  lift  would  end  in 
a  racking  crash  as  in  the  descent  we  should  strike 
the  crest  of  the  bar. 

Not  a  whimper  came  from  the  maiden.  Her  lit 
tle  mouth  was  set,  and  her  eyes  looked  forward  at 
every  sea  that  roared  past.  The  test  came  finally. 
I  marked  a  toppling  billow  sweep  down — a  huge 
green  mountain — lifting  high  the  mass  of  floating 
rubbish  that  had  so  far  been  our  salvation,  then  it 
came  aboard  fair  on  the  bow  with  a  crash,  and  tore 
toward  us,  a  cataract  of  milk.  It  raked  the  length 
of  the  stricken  schooner  and  rose  to  our  knees.  As 
the  surge  drained  from  the  broken  bulwarks  and  the 
vessel  rose  after  the  mighty  shock,  the  girl  lifted  her 
face  to  mine  and  smiled  faintly.  I  could  not  hear 
her  voice,  but  read  her  wish. 

"  Kiss  me,  John." 

I  put  my  lips  to  hers  and  strained  her  to  me,  nor 
did  I  let  her  go,  for  at  that  moment  there  came  a 
sidelong  lurch,  a  sickening  lift  and  fall,  and  the 
schooner  struck  with  a  crash  that  seemed  to  split  her 
from  end  to  end.  I  marked  the  yaw  of  the  vessel 
as  she  broached  to  sidelong  to  the  sea,  and  the  com 
ing  in  of  the  mass  of  the  sea-anchor  as  a  mighty  roller 
bore  it  down  on  us.  I  felt  the  tip  of  the  deck  as  we 
drove  on  to  our  beam's  ends,  the  helpless  hulk 
rolling  like  a  log,  and  then  we  were  under  the  weight 
of  a  deep-green  sea — fathoms  under,  I  thought. 

God  only  knows  the  horror  and  final  abandon 
ment  of  that  moment.  My  breath  seemed  about  to 
burst  my  body.  For  one  instant  I  was  crazed  with 
fear,  then  felt  a  peace  as  profound  as  Heaven  can 
vouchsafe — a  peace  that  was  broken  by  the  light 
22  329 


FOR    A    MAIDEN    BRAVE 

shining  in  my  eyes,  the  sudden  knowledge  that  I  had 
come  back  to  earth;  and  since  that  moment  I  have 
never  been  afraid  of  death.  For  a  time  I  must  have 
been  unconscious,  certainly  so  much  so  that  I  took 
no  thought  of  my  condition,  but  when  I  came  to  my 
self  I  found  I  had  fallen  to  my  knees  and  the  maiden 
lay  limp  in  my  arms.  The  vessel  was  on  an  even  keel 
again,  fairly  afloat,  though  still  rolling  heavily;  the 
sea  still  broke  in  thunder,  but  now  the  billows  held  no 
hollow  caverns. 

About  us  was  a  wild  waste  of  tumbling  water 
churned  into  foam,  and  the  land  was  not  a  rifle 
shot  away.  We  had  crossed  the  bar,  having  been 
washed  over  by  the  towering  roller  that  had  over 
whelmed  us,  and  the  deck  of  the  hapless  Sprite  w^as 
scarce  a  foot  above  the  flood. 

Though  strained  to  the  limit  of  my  endurance, 
my  eye  was  quick  to  see  that  if  the  schooner  floated 
ten  minutes  more  she  would  be  cast  ashore.  I  was 
dumb  with  suppressed  emotion,  though  my  heart 
sang  a  song  of  gratitude  to  Him  who  had  held  us  in 
the  hollow  of  His  hand  through  all  that  awful  time. 
I  struggled  to  my  feet  with  the  unconscious  girl, 
and  though  I  dared  not  yet  loosen  our  lashings,  I 
did  what  I  could  to  revive  her.  She  could  not  have 
been  greatly  overcome,  probably  having  suffered 
more  from  shock  than  suffocation,  for  she  soon  came 
to  herself,  opening  her  eyes  with  a  shudder  arid 
gazing  about  her  as  if  waked  from  a  dream;  finally 
she  looked  up  at  me  with  a  brave  attempt  at 
the  smile  I  now  knew  so  well,  and  I  gathered  the 
poor  drenched  figure  to  me  and  kissed  her  a  welcome 
back  to  life  as  I  had  before  kissed  her  good-by.  She 

330 


CROSSING    THE    BAR 

spoke  no  word,  neither  did  she  give  vent  to  any  emo 
tional  extravagance,  but  clung  to  me  as  a  woman 
clings  only  to  her  lover;  and  I  knew  then  that  my 
heart's  ease  had  come  at  last. 

And  thus  we  awaited  the  final  shock — the  one  I 
trusted  would  deliver  us.  We  had  entered  the  form 
less  boil  of  water  that  seethed  and  roared  betwixt 
the  bar  and  the  shore.  The  bulk  of  the  waves  was 
not  great,  the  seas  tumbling  in  short  reaches  that 
failed  to  lift  the  sodden  hulk  high  or  toss  it  violently. 
It  was  plain  that  the  sea-anchor  still  held  us  bow  to 
the  wind,  for  our  stern  pointed  landward,  and  we 
now  approached  it  with  rapidity,  each  breaker  hurl 
ing  us  onward,  as  if  we  were  in  the  midst  of  a 
mighty  rapid. 

As  a  boy  I  had  stood  upon  the  sand  of  Five  Is 
lands  and  watched,  awestruck,  the  play  of  the  mighty 
maelstrom  after  a  tempest,  but  nothing  I  had  ever 
witnessed  equaled  the  sight  of  this  milky  inferno. 
The  snarl  of  the  waters  was  fearsome,  yet  above  its 
din  I  heard  the  continuous  thunder  of  its  impact  on 
the  beach.  The  fog  of  the  spray  whirled  past  on  the 
wind,  cutting  off  details  of  the  land.  All  was  sea 
and  sky  and  a  dim  vapor-veiled  strip  before  us. 

There  was  a  slight  jar  when  we  first  struck,  such 
a  jar  as  is  felt  when  one  jumps  and  lands  squarely  on 
his  heels,  but  a  moment  later  there  came  a  splitting 
thump  that  sickened  me.  At  once  the  water  came 
over  the  bows  again,  but  before  it  reached  us  we  were 
lifted  and  hurled  forward  as  if  thrown  through 
the  air,  coming  down  with  a  splintering  crash  that 
threw  me  to  the  deck,  the  mast  to  which  we  were 
bound  swaying  like  a  whip. 

331 


FOR    A    MAIDEN    BRAVE 

Shocked,  but  not  dismayed,  I  scrambled  to  my 
feet  as  the  deck  canted  a  trifle  and  the  vessel  swung 
nearly  broadside  to  the  shore.  I  marked  the  sea- 
anchor  drive  in  over  the  bows.  I  saw  the  eyes  of 
the  schooner  sink  away  in  the  smashing  surf  as  the 
vessel  broke  in  two  forward  of  the  waist,  and  then 
another  wall  of  water  bore  down  upon  us.  Its  head 
dissolved  in  spray  as  it  struck  the  wreck,  but  its  body 
pushed  the  poop  landward,  and  with  another  jar  we 
were  hard  and  fast. 

Throwing  off  the  line  that  had  held  me,  I  ran  to 
the  lifted  stern.  We  were  now  ashore  with  the  sands 
on  both  sides  of  us  and  a  channel  of  calm  water  be 
yond,  for  by  fortuitous  circumstance  we  had  been 
thrown  directly  into  the  shallow  inlet  that  divided 
the  westernmost  islet  from  its  fellow  eastward,  and 
the  wreck  almost  filled  the  narrow  passage. 

If  I  had  been  in  haste  to  board  the  Sprite  in  the 
beginning,  I  was  now  in  greater  haste  to  get  from 
her  deck.  As  the  surf  boiled  against  the  ragged 
edges  of  the  broken  waist,  the  water,  meeting  an 
obstruction,  spouted  high  into  the  air,  and  great  sec 
tions  of  planking  were  hurled  forward  by  the  blow 
in  a  manner  that  told  me  that  the  remains  of  the 
wreck  would  be  beaten  into  driftwood  ere  many 
hours  passed.  Though  the  shattered  fabric  now 
stood  high  above  the  sand  on  either  hand,  it  was  an 
easy  matter  to  get  the  girl  ashore,  for  the  severed 
main  shrouds  with  their  ratlines  made  a  perfect 
ladder  by  which  to  descend. 

Never  was  shipwrecked  mariner  more  thankful 
than  I  when  I  heard  the  crunch  of  sand  under  my 
feet,  and  never  a  one  that  I  have  heard  of  had  the 

332 


CROSSING    THE    BAR 

fortune  to  be  cast  ashore  so  near  his  own  home  and 
with  so  little  lost — so  much  gained.  Isfor  yet  was  it 
wholly  pleasant,  for  the  lurch  of  the  vessel  had  so  got 
into  my  brain  that,  as  I  tried  to  walk,  I  swayed 
like  a  drunkard.  Even  Marian  made  a  better  show 
ing  than  I,  but  we  were  both  glad  enough  to  sit  on 
a  dune  and  watch  our  late  refuge  fly  to  pieces  under 
the  hammer  of  the  rollers;  then  for  relief  we  looked 
landward,  gazing  at  the  low  green  shore  across  the 
ruffled  bay  that  yet  barred  us  from  the  mainland  and 
my  own  home  that  I  could  almost  see.  As  I  look 
back  at  it,  I  do  not  wonder  at  the  feeling  that  began 
to  grow  on  me  ere  we  had  been  ashore  an  hour.  My 
gratitude  at  our  rescue  did  not  abate,  but  instead 
of  the  lift  of  spirits — the  joy  of  safety  that  possessed 
me  when  first  I  felt  the  hard  sand  beneath  my  feet 
and  reeled  along  the  shore,  that  seemed  to  wave  up 
arid  down  in  sympathy  with  the  motion  I  had  known 
so  long — instead  of  exuberance  came  a  dead  weight 
of  depression,  a  slowly  growing  and  overbearing 
consciousness  of  the  flatness  of  life,  and  that,  too, 
while  at  my  side  sat  the  woman  for  whom  I  had 
risked  all  and  who  looked  out  toward  the  land  or 
turned  her  eyes  to  mine  with  a  sweet  wistfulness 
that  was  strange  in  her  face. 

I  was  perfectly  aware  that  this  depression  was 
but  reaction  from  my  long  nervous  strain,  and  I 
strove  to  fight  it  off  with  the  truth,  but  it  lay  like  a 
heavy  hand  on  me — on  us  both,  I  think.  We  must 
have  sat  quiet  and  without  a  word  between  us  until  I 
suddenly  became  aware  that  the  day  was  closing  and 
that  there  was  no  way  of  leaving  the  island,  that 
no  shelter  had  been  provided,  and  that  for  a  time 

333 


FOR    A    MAIDEN    BRAVE 

we  were  as  completely  marooned  as  if  cast  on  a 
key  of  the  Tortugas.  I  might  have  made  a  shift 
and  kindled  a  fire  that  would  undoubtedly  have  at 
tracted  attention,  but  in  all  likelihood  the  attention 
would  not  have  been  welcome;  but  something  must 
be  done  for  the  girl. 

The  sun  broke  clear  from  the  west  just  before  it 
dipped  below  the  horizon  and  turned  the  world  to 
gold.  It  burnished  the  stranded  poop,  or  that  por 
tion  remaining  intact,  its  yellow  eye  lighting  up  the 
stern  lights  of  the  captain's  cabin  with  a  flash  that 
shot  from  the  unshattered  glass  as  if  a  lamp  were 
burning  within.  The  gleam  of  the  reflected  light  put 
an  idea  in  my  head,  and  as  the  wind  had  died  and  the 
sea  was  rapidly  subsiding,  I  proposed  that  Marian 
should  go  aboard  and  make  herself  comfortable  for 
the  night  in  the  cabin.  But  the  girl  recoiled  with 
horror  at  the  thought  (albeit  it  was  a  sensible  one), 
and  it  was  all  I  could  do  to  get  her  to  consent  to  my 
return  to  procure  some  things  absolutely  necessary 
to  a  woman's  comfort.  Prevailing  at  last,  I  clam 
bered  along  the  now  prostrate  mast  and  reentered 
the  wreck.  The  poop  bulkhead  was  still  intact  and 
had  saved  the  interior  of  the  cabin  from  being  en 
tirely  demolished,  though  it  had  not  kept  out  the 
water.  The  flood  that  had  entered  when  we  struck 
the  bar  had  drained  away,  but  all  was  in  confusion 
worse  confounded.  The  only  remaining  portion  of 
the  hulk  that  was  not  ruined  was  the  after-cabin 
once  occupied  by  Lakely,  and  I  hurried  through  it 
with  an  eye  to  a  hammock,  but  could  not  find  one. 
The  rest  of  the  wreck  reeked  with  brine,  and  its 
damp  gloom  was  suggestive  of  ghosts.  In  the  way 

334 


CROSSING    THE    BAR 

of  food  I  could  find  nothing  save  a  large  tin  of  fine 
biscuits  and  some  bottled  wine,  which,  for  a  wonder, 
lay  unbroken  in  the  rack,  and  wrapping  these  in  a 
thin  bunk  mattress  and  the  whole  in  what  dry  bed- 
clothing  I  could  lay  my  hands  on,  I  tumbled  them 
over  the  side  on  to  the  sand.  Then  I  cut  a  huge  piece 
of  canvas  from  the  mainsail  and  got  together  a  mass 
of  rope,  which  I  also  flung  over,  and  was  about  to  fol 
low  when  I  thought  of  the  despatch-box.  The  grow 
ing  dark  made  the  place  uncanny,  and  the  washing  of 
water  below  sent  up  a  sound  like  the  sobbing  of  dis 
tressed  spirits.  Like  a  frightened  boy  I  poked  over 
the  rubbish  and  finally  found  the  box  in  a  corner, 
jammed  and  battered,  together  with  an  unbroken 
spy-glass.  Both  glass  and  box  were  full  of  water, 
but  they  were  salvage  that  might  prove  of  value,  and 
with  them  I  hastened  to  join  Marian,  who  welcomed 
me  back  with  relief  in  her  eyes,  although  I  had  been 
in  no  danger. 

In  an  hour  I  had  made  a  shelter  for  her  by  throw 
ing  the  canvas  over  a  stunted  tree  and  laying  the  mat 
tress  on  the  long  sparse  grass  that  grew  from  the 
interior  sand.  Our  clothing  was  dry  by  this,  and 
as  the  night  was  calm  and  warm  there  was  little  to 
be  feared  from  lack  of  comfort  even  in  this  rough 
camp. 

I  can  not  say  what  thoughts  possessed  me  as 
Marian  and  I  watched  the  stars  come  out.  The  seas, 
now  reduced  to  heavy  swells,  leaped  from  the  gloom 
like  ghosts  and  charged  toward  us  only  to  be  shat 
tered  into  hissing  suds  that  swayed,  a  long  white  rib 
bon,  along  the  dark  shore.  Though  my  thoughts 
were  linked  to  the  girl  at  my  side,  they  did  not  evapo- 

335 


FOR    A    MAIDEN    BRAVE 

rate  in  soft  nothings.  Body  and  soul  I  was  too 
a-weary  to  look  beyond  stern  necessity  and  the  hur 
dles  of  difficulty  I  had  yet  to  leap.  The  future  was  a 
blank  with  but  one  bright  spot  in  it — Marian — and 
she  it  was  that  bid  fair  to  cause  me  endless  anxiety. 
She  was  but  barely  recovered  from  her  distressing 
illness  and  the  effects  of  the  blow  occasioned  by  her 
fall.  I  saw  no  haven  of  rest  for  her,  and  in  my 
present  mental  state  lip  service  and  endearments 
were  of  no  more  weight,  in  my  opinion,  than  the 
froth  of  the  surf.  But  little  I  knew  of  a  woman's 
heart  at  that  time.  lSTot  since  we  had  set  foot  on  the 
land,  not  since  I  had  kissed  her  when  she  returned  to 
life,  had  we  mentioned  the  one  subject  that  to  me 
seemed  too  sacred  to  be  voiced  even  in  the  wide 
privacy  surrounding  us.  Circumstances  had  forced 
me  to  be  practical,  and  even  now  my  thoughts  ran  in 
an  unromantic  line,  albeit  we  were  perched  on  the 
very  pinnacle  of  romance.  The  girl  sat  with  her 
hand  in  mine  (where  she  had  placed  it)  and  refused 
to  leave  me  to  retire  to  her  tent,  until  at  last  my 
numbed  brain  balked  and  my  head  drooped  to  my 
chest  from  sheer  exhaustion.  Then,  as  if  she  had 
been  grappling  with  a  mighty  problem,  she  stood  up 
and  faced  me. 

"  John,"  she  said  sweetly,  but  with  none  of  the 
spirit  that  had  once  marked  her — "  John,  had  it  not 
been  for  you  I  should  have  fallen  a  victim  to  your 
cousin.  Had  it  not  been  for  you  I  should  have  suf 
fered  all  I  have  feared.  I  know  my  debt  to  you  as 
well  as  I  know  what  you  have  done — as  I  know  how 
you  have  pitied  me  in  my  distress.  But  I  do  not 
wish  your  pity,  my  dear  friend,  and  I  think — I  am" 

336 


CROSSING    THE    BAR 

afraid — we  misunderstood  each  other.  At  least  you 
have — you  have " 

She  stopped  and  my  heart  contracted  with  a  fear 
that  made  my  wandering  faculties  wide-awake.  I 
could  not  speak,  but  stared  at  her  in  dumb  astonish 
ment  and  waited  for  the  blow.  ' 

"  I  must  say  it  now,  my  friend — for  that  I  know 
you  are.  I  must  be  honest,  at  least.  I  was  unmaid- 
enly,  John,  but  you  made  me  presumptuous — for  I 
thought — I  thought — O  John,  John!  Can't  you 
see?  Did  you  not  know  what  would  happen?  " 

Here  she  broke  down,  and  burying  her  face  in. 
her  hands,  sobbed  bitterly. 

To  me  she  was  far  more  lucid  than  appears  in 
this,  and  her  tears  were  more  eloquent  than  all  else. 
Satisfied  of  the  security  of  her  affection,  I  had  let 
her  go  heart-hungry.  Aye,  more.  I  had  never 
spoken  the  word,  I  had  never  asked  the  question  a 
woman  longs  for.  I  might  have  been  the  veriest 
libertine  for  all  the  return  I  had  made  for  her  great 
gift ;  but  I  had  thought  she  read  me  as  I  read  myself. 
ISTow  that  I  was  on  the  brink  of  losing  her  I  saw 
my  mistake — the  selfishness  of  my  own  heart's  con 
tent  and  her  effort  to  preserve  her  pride  and  find 
the  ground  on  which  she  was  to  stand.  I  was  fairly 
weak  from  the  shock  of  her  first  words,  but  her  last 
— her  despairing  bid  for  a  return  for  the  love  she 
had  so  freely  given — showed  me  my  shortcoming.  I 
leaped  to  my  feet  and  drew  her  to  me,  pouring  out 
all  I  had  felt,  but  left  unspoken.  I  wooed  her  then, 
as  many  a  man  has  wooed  a  woman,  but  none  have 
been  more  sincere,  I  swear;  none  more  tender.  And 
I  marveled  at  the  rich  return — at  my  wondrous  for- 

337 


FOR    A    MAIDEN    BRAVE 

time.  Here  was  no  lip-bound  maiden,  abashed  and 
silent  in  the  new  world  she  had  entered,  content  to 
listen  dumbly  or  quiver  shrinkingly  in  her  lover's  em 
brace.  The  heart's  vocabulary  is  great,  but  none 
could  be  greater  than  hers.  The  star  outshone  the 
meteor.  Until  then  I  had  never  known  her;  even 
then,  in  the  richness  of  first  affection,  in  the  flood 
that  burst  over  me,  I  guessed  of  but  a  tithe  of  the 
glory  that  came  later.  What  is  night  to  day  ?  What 
is  the  moon  to  the  sun?  The  same  as  lust  to  love — as 
vice  to  virtue.  Yes,  even  the  same  as  that  great  day 
was  to  days  that  have  followed,  for  the  sun  of  her 
love  still  warms  me — as  it  warmed  me  into  a  life  I 
had  never  known  until  that  hour  when  together  we 
crossed  the  last  bar. 


338 


CHAPTER   XXX 

THE    DEVIL    IS    SICK 

FOR  three  days  did  we  remain  marooned  on  the 
island — three  days  of  perfect  existence  save  for  the 
knowledge  that  this  condition  of  things  could  not 
endure.  Of  water  we  had  sufficient,  for  I  had  found 
an  unbroken  butt  that  had  washed  ashore  from  the 
wreck,  a  fortunate  discovery,  else  the  aspect  might 
have  appeared  tragic.  Of  crackers  and  wine  we  had 
a  sufficiency,  but  crackers  and  wine,  even  when  fla 
vored  with  love,  is  not  a  diet  on  which  one  expands, 
although  it  met  our  absolute  needs  for  the  time.  I 
longed  to  get  upon  the  mainland,  but  even  while  I 
longed  I  dreaded  the  hour  that  would  enable  us  to 
depart  from  the  sanctified  sand  sprit.  For  we  were 
not  prisoners  from  choice.  We  had  been  unmolested 
by  beach-combers,  and  the  authorities  evidently  had 
no  hint  of  what  had  happened  or  what  a  rich  prize 
lay  well  within  their  grasp. 

By  the  end  of  the  second  day  I  had  built  a  frail 
fabric  from  the  debris  that  now  strewed  the  beach, 
and  towing  the  raft  through  the  channel,  anchored 
it  on  the  bay  side  of  the  island.  All  we  needed  was 
a  fair  wind  to  blow  us  across  the  stretch  of  water, 
and  it  was  for  this  we  waited,  but  the  wind  seemed 
set  from  north  or  west,  and  held  us  inactive,  though 

339 


FOR    A    MAIDEN    BRAVE 

it  made  a  page  in  my  life  that  can  never  be 
forgotten.  As  grew  my  love  for  Marian,  so  grew 
my  love  for  my  fellows,  until  hate  was  a  word  of 
little  use,  and  had  this  existence  been  prolonged,  the 
word  hate  would  have  become  meaningless. 

Whatever  dread  of  the  future  I  might  have  had, 
there  seemed  to  be  no  fear  in  this  former  light  of 
society  and  fashion.  She  had  unbounded  faith  in  the 
goodness  of  the  Power  that  had  guided  us  hither,  and 
one  might  have  thought  we  were  but  picnicking  on 
the  edge  of  a  summer  sea.  Her  laugh  was  as  light  and 
musical  as  the  whistle  of  the  sandpipers  that  ran 
along  the  beach  before  her.-  Her  spirits  had  come 
back  with  a  rush  after  the  first  night's  rest,  and  they 
were  little  less  than  unbounded,  for  the  novelty  of 
her  situation  appealed  to  her  well-nigh  as  much  as 
our  providential  escape  from  the  rapacity  of  the 
ocean.  It  was  only  in  the  evening  that  she  would 
become  serious;  when  the  darkness  made  the  sea 
weird  and  the  earth  big  and  desolate,  and  once  when 
we  had  strolled  along  the  sands  far  from  our  camp. 

There  we  found  the  wreck  of  the  quarter-boat, 
cast  high  and  dry.  The  sight  of  it  broke  the  spell 
of  her  gaiety,  and  on  going  farther  I  stopped  her, 
for  ahead  lay  a  black  object  I  feared  to  let  her  see. 
The  glass  I  carried  revealed  a  prostrate  man,  and  to 
be  sure  that  life  was  extinct  I  went  forward  alone. 
God  forbid  that  I  should  ever  see  so  horrid  a  thing 
again !  It  was  the  seaman  who  had  stood  with  me  at 
the  wheel.  He  lay  flat  on  his  back,  his  arms  stretched 
wide,  forming  a  somber  cross  on  the  hard  white  sand, 
the  lapping  surf  barely  licking  his  swollen  feet.  I 
tiptoed  away  as  if  in  fear  of  waking  him,  leav- 

340 


THE    DEVIL    IS    SICK 

ing  him  to  be  taken  back  to  his  grave  by  the  kind 
and  cleanly  hand  of  the  rising  tide.  No  other  trace 
of  the  ill-fated  crew  did  we  discover,  but  it  was  hours 
before  Marian  would  let  me  leave  her  or  ere  she 
smiled.  From  that  moment  I  think  she  wished  to 
have  done  with  marooning  and  spoke  of  the  future, 
whereas  she  had  dwelt  mostly  on  the  past  and  the 
present. 

It  was  long  before  we  hit  upon  a  definite  course, 
nor  could  we  get  further  than  to  see  the  necessity 
of  approaching  my  late  home.  To  get  Prince  to 
help  us  on  our  way  had  become  imperative,  but  not 
alone  to  find  the  slave  had  we  determined  to  take  the 
risk,  but  to  obtain  the  gold  yet  buried  in  the  mud, 
and  without  which  I  should  make  but  a  lame  show 
ing.  If  the  money  had  been  worth  the  hazard  we  had 
taken,  it  was  still  worth  rescuing,  for  I  was  by  no 
means  certain  that  the  squire  could  recover  it.  Its 
delivery  to  the  authorities  would  constitute  my  one 
claim  on  the  Government,  and  this  foothold  I  deter 
mined  to  strive  for  still.  Failing,  I  should  be  reduced 
to  beggary  at  a  time  when  poverty  would  be  more 
than  mortification  and  short  commons.  Here  was  a 
woman,  rich  in  her  own  right,  herself  proscribed, 
and  her  property  undoubtedly  confiscated.  Condi 
tions  made  it  impossible  to  communicate  with  her 
relatives  in  the  South  (and  they  were  but  distant 
relatives,  at  best),  and  for  the  time  she  was  as  much 
under  my  protection  as  if  we  were  man  and  wife. 

Therefore  money  was  necessary,  and  beyond  the 
reward  promised  for  my  services  I  knew  not  of  a 
dollar  I  could  rightfully  claim,  and  my  uncle  was  in 
no  position  to  assist  me. 

311 


FOR    A    MAIDEN    BRAVE 

On  the  morning  of  our  third  day  on  the  island 
the  wind  was  still  from  the  north,  but  I  arose  from 
my  sand  bed  under  an  oak  hard  by  the  tent  with  a 
feeling  that  it  was  to  be  the  last  of  our  marooning. 
The  breeze  piped  merrily  all  day  until  about  three  in 
the  afternoon,  then  it  backed  to  the  west,  its  song 
growing  fainter,  until  about  sunset,  when  it  fell  to  a 
whisper  from  the  south,  and  at  last  blew  gently  from 
the  southeast,  though  bringing  with  it  a  hint  of  rain 
in  the  low  blue  clouds  that  streaked  the  horizon  and 
gradually  climbed  to  the  zenith.  It  suited  my  pur 
pose  to  be  blown  in  the  dark  across  the  six  or  seven 
miles  of  water  that  separated  us  from  the  mainland, 
for  the  nondescript  craft  with  its  makeshift  square- 
sail  would  have  created  too  much  curiosity  had  we 
passed  over  the  bay  by  daylight. 

The  spirits  of  the  maiden  suffered  an  eclipse 
when  we  finally  embarked,  absolutely  empty-handed 
save  for  the  telescope  and  a  bottle  of  wine.  The 
box  had  been  broken  open,  but  it  contained  nothing 
but  military  reports  and  a  few  papers  that  I  put  in 
my  pocket,  not  knowing  their  worth.  The  girl 
turned  her  face  wistfully  toward  the  camp  we  had 
left,  and  though  our  shelter  had  been  but  a  sorry  af 
fair,  I  shared  something  of  her  depression  as  I  saw  the 
first  blue  water  between  us  and  the  place  where  love 
had  been  enough;  where  danger  had  left  us  with  but 
life  and  happiness  for  companions.  Were  these  last 
to  be  but  temporary?  Who  could  tell?  The  past 
and  the  present  may  shout,  but  the  future  is  ever 
silent. 

Fortunately,  though  by  no  direction  from  us,  our 
course  lay  northwest,  and  by  the  time  the  voyage 

342 


THE    DEVIL    IS    SICK 

was  completed  the  gray  of  another  dawn  was  upon 
us.  We  grounded  on  the  marshy  point  known  as 
Sampawams  and  waded  ashore,  two  beings,  chilled, 
hungry,  and  homeless,  but  not  hopeless.  The  ven 
ture  had  been  successful,  though  our  destination  yet 
lay  some  eight  miles  away. 

We  rested  in  the  woods  that  morning,  our  only 
sustenance  being  the  wine  and  an  abundance  of  blue 
berries,  and  the  storm,  which  proved  to  be  nothing 
but  wind,  was  short-lived,  the  sun  coming  out  by 
noon,  putting  spirit  into  us  as  only  the  sun  can  do, 
while  youth  and  health  did  the  rest. 

We  struck  the  path  called  the  road,  but  the  coun 
try  was  so  deserted  at  that  period,  so  crushed  by  war, 
so  lacking  in  activity,  that  we  met  not  a  soul  on  the 
highway,  though  we  kept  a  sharp  lookout.  Marian 
walked  somewhat  heavily  at  my  side,  and  I  think 
her  laugh  was  a  trifle  forced  at  times.  A  quaint  figure 
she  made  in  her  close-fitting,  brine-stained  Quaker 
dress  with  its  starched  linen  gone  long  since,  hatless, 
her  face  browned  by  exposure.  What  a  metamor 
phosis  necessity  had  made  in  her !  Yet  suffering  had 
not  altered  her  attractiveness;  nay,  nor  has  it  ever, 
neither  have  years  marred  her  beauty  in  my  eyes. 
Is  the  perfected  fruit  less  lovely  than  the  blossom? 

As  for  me,  betwixt  the  water,  the  sun,  and  hard 
usage,  I  was  well-nigh  in  rags.  My  leather  breeches 
were  cracked,  as  were  my  shoes.  I  was  also  hatless, 
my  coat  was  a  disgrace,  my  only  shirt  in  ribbons. 
But  we  were  young,  and  each  was  content  with  the 
other.  Ah,  God!  that  the  years  might  turn  back 
and  give  me  that  buoyancy  of  body  and  mind,  that 
glory  of  life,  which  in  youth  seems  a  matter  of  course, 

343 


FOR    A    MAIDEN    BRAVE 

which  man  misses  only  when  his  sun  is  nigh  its 
setting! 

It  was  almost  exactly  four  and  twenty  hours 
from  the  time  I  pushed  from  Five  Islands  when  I 
sighted  my  uncle's  house.  We  approached  it  cau 
tiously,  and  not  until  dusk  had  well  settled  on  the 
land.  Hungry  I  was,  and  beset  by  a  pang  worse  than 
hunger  when  I  saw  the  place  that  had  always  been 
home  to  me,  but  which  I  might  never  call  so  again. 
Wrecked,  ragged,  and  outcast,  I  was  sneaking  near 
a  haven  in  which  it  had  once  been  my  right  to  rule, 
and  even  the  heavens  seemed  in  sympathy  with  the 
situation.  For  with  the  fall  of  the  wind  the  distress 
ing  heat  had  come  again  and  the  sky  was  banked  with 
clouds  through  which,  anon,  silent  sheets  of  heat 
lightning  swayed  tremulously.  For  some  time  I  had 
been  conscious  of  a  tightening  of  my  nerves — no  new 
sensation;  nor  did  it  lessen  when  I  saw  that  while  the 
lower  portion  of  the  house  was  dark,  there  was  a 
bright  light  shining  from  the  window  of  my  aunt's 
old  room.  I  had  no  wish  to  see  her,  neither  had  I  a 
fear  of  her,  and  when  fully  satisfied  that  the  prem 
ises  were  unguarded  by  soldiers,  I  took  the  maiden 
by  the  hand  and  went  boldly  forward.  To  my  aston 
ishment  the  negro  quarters  were  dark  and  appar 
ently  deserted,  so  I  turned  to  the  house-  as  a  last 
resort,  leaving  the  girl  in  the  slave  cabin  until  I 
should  return. 

Contrary  to  custom  when  I  was  at  home,  there 
was  no  light  in  the  lower  hall,  but  there  was  enough 
that  shot  from  the  clouds  to  give  me  a  shock  as  I 
stepped  on  the  piazza;  for  on  either  door-post  was 
painted  the  black  "  broad  arrow  "  of  the  king,  which 

344 


THE    DEVIL    IS    SICK 

told  me  how  rapidly  had  turned  the  wheels  of  con 
fiscation.  The  last  cord  had  been  cut. 

Within  there  was  no  evidence  of  military  occupa 
tion,  however,  so  I  made  my  way  through  the  dark 
passage  and  up  the  stairs.  How  little  I  dreamed  that 
the  drama  in  which  I  had  been  an  important  actor 
was  about  to  close!  But  that  another  crisis  had 
arisen  was  perfectly  apparent  when  I  knocked  at  my 
aunt's  door  and  heard  a  man's  voice  feebly  bid  me 
come  in.  This  was  immediately  supplemented  by 
my  aunt's  thin  treble,  and  I  entered  the  room  to  find 
myself  confronting  my  old  enemy,  James  Colt. 

Had  I  known  him  at  once  I  might  have  stag 
gered  back  in  confusion,  and  even  fled,  so  great  was 
my  consternation,  so  unprepared  was  I  to  meet  him, 
so  totally  unguessed  was  his  presence;  but  there  was 
little  to  fear  in  the  man  before  me,  for  a  more  blood 
less  and  broken  specimen  of  humanity  I  had  never 
seen.  He  sat  in  a  low-seated,  high-back  chair,  wri 
ting  on  his  lap.  He  was  dressed  in  a  brilliant  bed 
gown,  and  despite  the  hot  and  humid  atmosphere  a 
blanket  lay  across  his  drawn-up  knees,  while  from 
under  it  were  displayed  his  feet  encased  in  slippers 
that  matched  the  glory  of  his  gown.  That  he  was 
or  had  been  a  very  sick  man  was  as  apparent  from  the 
livid  paleness  of  his  face  and  the  clawlike  aspect  of 
his  thin  hands,  which  were  immediately  and  involun 
tarily  clenched  as  he  saw  me,  as  it  was  from  the 
blanket  and  the  table  with  its  glasses,  spoons,  and 
medicine  vials  that  stood  by  his  side.  His  hair  was 
neatly  dressed,  and  his  black  eyes  showed  that 
though  his  body  had  waned,  all  his  old  spirit  had 
not  yet  burned  away.  Beyond  the  scowl  that  con- 
23  345 


FOR    A    MAIDEN    BRAVE 

tracted  his  eyebrows  when  he  saw  me  and  a  quick, 
spasmodic  indrawing  of  breath,  as  if  breathing  were 
difficult,  he  made  at  first  no  move  either  to  welcome 
or  to  denounce  me.  My  aunt  it  was  that  broke  the 
spell,  for  she  rose  to  her  feet  with  an  exclamation 
that  showed  how  thoroughly  she  had  been  sur 
prised,  though,  lacking  the  force  to  take  the  initia 
tive  in  the  presence  of  her  son,  she  only  looked  from 
me  to  him  in  utter  astonishment,  or  as  if  she  were 
comparing  my  ragged  and  disheveled  condition  to 
the  gorgeous  equipment  of  my  cousin. 

"  Madam,"  I  said,  turning  to  her. 

"Good  Lord!  Be  ye  back  again?"  she  ejacu 
lated.  "What  do  you  want  now?  Go  away  or 

m— 

"  Mother,  you're  a  fool!"  said  Colt  feebly,  the 
effort  making  him  bring  his  hand  to  his  chest,  and 
after  this  exposition  of  filial  respect  he  addressed 
me,  his  voice  trembling  from  weakness,  his  meek 
ness  in  strong  contrast  to  the  spirit  of  the  elderly 
lady. 

"  You  are  a  man  of  rare  nerve,  John  Chester." 
He  spoke  with  an  effort,  taking  frequent  breaths  and 
crumpling  up  the  paper  on  which  he  had  been  wri 
ting.  "  And  so  you  have  run  the  gantlet !  You 
look  it.  Why  are  you  here? " 

"  Why  should  I  not  be  here?  "  I  asked,  for  lack 
of  a  better  return.  "  Let  me  rather  ask  why  you  are 
here?" 

"  I  had  no  intention  of  being  aggressive,"  he  re 
turned  without  spite,  though  his  eye  belied  his  gen 
tleness.  "  I  think  we  can  cry  quits.  I  have  played 
my  last  card  and  lost.  Have  you  come  to  have  your 

346  " 


THE    DEVIL    IS    SICK 

revenge?  I  am  but  poor  material  for  a  brave  man 
to  work  upon." 

"  You  know  as  well  as  I  that  to  kill  is  not  my  mis 
sion.  I  might  have  done  that  long  since." 

"  To  gloat  over  my  condition,  then?  " 

I  opened  my  mouth  to  speak,  but  he  raised  his 
thin  hand  in  protest  and  continued: 

"  For  all  the  advantage  I  have  had,  you  have 
won.  I  acknowledge  it,  John.  I  am  at  your  mercy 
at  last;  unarmed,  unguarded,  and  alone.  Even  were 
I  armed  I  am  too  weak  to  act.  Sickness — it  is  my 
old  heart-trouble — has  brought  me  so  low  that  I  am 
open  to  a  new  conviction.  I  see  the  sin  of  desire.  A 
pity  it  is  that  I  had  to  learn  my  lesson  at  so  great  a 
cost.  I  am  glad  you  have  come.  Where  did  you  go 
when — when  I  was  stricken?  " 

"  It  is  of  small  consequence,  inasmuch  as  I  am 
here  at  present,"  I  answered.  "  I  have  no  time  to 
waste  on  you.  Where  is  Prince?  " 

He  looked  at  me  a  moment,  his  face  without  the 
faintest  trace  of  rancor. 

"  You  have  time,  and  to  spare,"  he  answered, 
in  a  manner  so  unusual  that  I  hardly  knew  him. 
"  Your  reason  will  tell  you  that  nowhere  can  you 
be  as  safe  as  here.  I  have  a  word  to  say  to  you.  I 
do  not  think  you  understand  me,  John  Chester.  I 
am  a  doomed  man.  Do  I  not  show  it?  I  would  have 
my  conscience  less  torn.  I  have  wronged  you  vilely. 
What  amends  can  I  make?  " 

"  Where  is  my  uncle?  "  I  asked  abruptly. 

He  looked  at  me  so  strangely  that  I  thought  he 
was  about  to  faint,  and  again  my  aunt  spoke  up: 

"For  shame,  ye  interloper!  How  have  ye  the 
347 


FOR    A    MAIDEN    BRAVE 

heart  to  open  a  raw  wound  in  tins  fashion?  James 
can  not  speak  of  him.  Betwixt  his  grief  and  your 
cowardice  he  has  been  made  sick." 

And  with  this  she  hastened  to  the  side  of  the 
drooping  man. 

I  had  gained  something  once  before  from  the 
childlike  simplicity  of  this  tactless  old  woman,  and 
as  plainly  as  if  I  had  been  informed  in  as  many 
words  I  became  aware  that  my  uncle  was  still  dead 
to  both  my  cousin  and  his  mother,  and  furthermore, 
that  the  sick  man  had  made  up  some  cock-and-bull 
story  regarding  an  encounter  with  me  and  the  cause 
of  the  shock  that  had  overtasked  his  weak  heart. 
For  all  that  I  was  in  tatters  and  well-nigh  famished, 
I  now  felt  that  I  was  master  of  the  situation,  and  had 
it  not  been  for  my  desire  to  learn  of  Prince  I  should 
have  left  the  precious  couple  at  once  and  gone  to  for 
aging  below.  But  for  Prince  I  feared,  thinking  that 
perhaps  he  had  paid  heavily  for  his  devotion,  and 
I  approached  the  matter  guardedly,  though  deter 
mined  that  they  should  suffer  had  evil  befallen  the 
negro. 

"  The  subject  of  the  squire  is  very  naturally  a 
disagreeable  one,"  I  rejoined,  "  and  I  will  willingly 
turn  from  it  for  a  moment.  To  whom  do  you  owe 
your  liberation?  Taken  altogether,  it  was  a  fortu 
nate  circumstance  for  me,  but  I  have  some  curiosity." 

Colt  waved  away  the  glass  his  mother  offered 
him  and  straightened  himself,  while  something  that 
might  have  been  a  spasm  of  pain  passed  over  his  blue 
lips. 

"  To  the  fact  that  you  did  not  tie  me  tighter," 
he  answered.  "I  would  to  God  the  knot  had  held! 

348 


THE    DEVIL    IS    SICK 

I  have  met  with  nothing  but  disaster  since  I  liber 
ated  myself." 

"Whom  have  you  to  thank  for  that?  Where  is 
Prince?" 

The  remaining  light  seemed  to  die  from  the  man's 
eyes  as  he  answered: 

"  Prince  is — is  away."    And  here  he  stopped. 

"Is  he  dead?"  I  vociferated,  striding  up  to  the 
man,  for  my  wrath  became  boundless. 

Instead  of  quailing  he  simply  held  up  his  hands, 
as  did  my  aunt,  the  lady  supplementing  her  act  with 
a  shriek. 

"  No,  no ;  upon  my  honor,  no !  He  and  Nancy 
are  at  Tryon  Hall.  I — I  sold  them,  but  the  nigger 
still  looks  after  the  place.  Kill  me  outright,  if  you 
will,  but  do  not  startle  me  so.  I  am  a  fallen  man.  I 
have  admitted  you  owe  me  no  good-will,  but  you  must 
believe  this.  Do  as  you  wish  with  me,  but  for  God's 
sake,  be  gentle — gentle!  " 

"  And  by  what  right  did  you  sell  the  slaves?  "  I 
demanded,  speaking  more  quietly,  for  his  distress 
seemed  genuine. 

"  I  had  reason,  if  not  excuse.  I  was  forced  to  it, 
being  in  poverty.  I  thought  the  title  rested  in  me. 
You  were  proscribed,  my — the  squire  had — was 
dead " 

"  The  squire  is  not  dead,"  I  interrupted.  "  It 
was  no  ghost  you  saw.  I  deceived  you  to  save  him 
from  you.  I  deceived  all  at  first;  then  you  deceived 
yourself.  But  it  served  my  purpose." 

This  information  was  received  much  as  I  expected 
it  would  be.  My  aunt  did  not  believe  it,  but  the 
shrewder  mind  of  the  man  of  the  world  was  quick  to 

349 


FOR    A    MAIDEN    BRAVE 

catch  the  sequence  of  past  events.  Colt  looked  at 
me  blankly  and  turned  as  weak  as  water,  sinking 
back  in  his  chair  as  if  his  back-bone  had  given 
out.  His  mother  cast  a  withering  glance  at  me  and 
sprang  to  his  assistance,  offering  him  the  glass  he  had 
once  refused,  but  which  he  now  took  willingly- 
enough.  Presently  he  revived,  and  finally  faltered : 

"  I — I  thank  God  for  that  blow,  but  I  gave  you 
little  credit  for  such  depth.  I  will  make  amends — 
amends — when  I  recover — when  I  get  stronger.  Be 
easy — be  easy.  I  am  but  hanging  on  life." 

His  extreme  prostration  showed  in  both  looks 
and  voice,  and  the  truth  of  his  last  words  was  appar 
ent.  But  however  harmless  he  had  become,  how 
ever  much  he  desired  to  undo  the  wrong  he  had  com 
mitted,  the  power  to  make  restitution  had  passed 
beyond  him.  I  thought,  then,  that  perhaps  his  re 
pentance  was  sincere,  and  that  his  inability  to  right 
a  wrong  was  causing  him  much  suffering,  but  I  did 
not  deceive  myself  for  long.  As  he  finished  speak 
ing  my  aunt  started  to  leave  the  room,  but  I  quickly 
interposed  myself  betwixt  her  and  the  door. 

"  You  can  not  go  out,  madam,"  I  said  sharply. 

"  I  can't  go  out !  What  will  ye  do  next,  ye 
heartless  boy?  I  was  but  going  to  the  kitchen  for 
something,"  she  answered  spitefully,  though  I  plainly 
saw  the  look  of  chagrin  on  her  seamed  face. 

"  You  may  go  later  for  your  son ;  as  for  me,  I 
can  attend  to  my  own  wants.  I  wish  you  both  to 
understand  that  you  are  dealing  with  a  desperate 
man.  I  will  give  no  room  for  treachery.  Stay  here 
until  I  come  back." 

Nothing  could  be  gained  by  further  crossing 
350 


THE    DEVIL    IS    SICK 

words  with  them,  and  I  was  in  no  humor  for  violence. 
At  present  my  physical  demands  were  pressing,  and, 
moreover,  I  knew  the  girl  would  be  anxiously  wait 
ing  my  return  to  her.  Picking  up  the  light,  with 
scant  ceremony  I  went  below,  leaving  the  two  in  the 
dark,  and  had  there  been  a  key  in  the  lock  of  the 
door  I  would  have  turned  it  on  them.  Fortunately 
there  was  not,  else  I  should  have  overleaped  my 
self.  Descending  to  the  kitchen,  I  gathered  what 
food  there  was  handy  and  placed  it  in  the  entrance 
hall;  then  running  to  the  cabin,  brought  Marian  back. 
This  done,  I  took  the  lamp  back  to  the  sick  man  and 
returned  to  the  entrance,  and  there,  in  the  intense 
gloom,  we  partook  of  proper  nourishment  for  the 
first  time  in  days.  We  ate  heartily  and  without  in 
terruption,  for  no  one  attempted  to  enter,  and  I  was 
prepared  to  see  that  no  one  left  the  house. 

The  meal  being  finished,  it  became  necessary  to 
work  rapidly.  Obtaining  a  candle,  I  lighted  it  by 
the  lamp,  and  without  replying  to  my  aunt's  ques 
tion  as  to  what  I  wished,  went  to  my  own  room.  It 
took  but  a  glance  to  see  that  it  had  been  occupied 
by  my  cousin,  and  without  a  great  deal  of  apology  to 
my  conscience  I  appropriated  enough  of  his  belong 
ings  to  enable  me  to  present  a  decent  appearance. 
His  sword  and  a  pistol  lay  on  the  table,  and  fearing 
that,  despite  his  protestations,  he  would  not  hesitate 
to  use  the  latter  on  me,  and  wondering  why  he  had 
not  sent  his  mother  for  it,  I  looked  on  it  in  the  light 
of  treasure  trove,  and  took  it.  My  appearance  in 
my  new  costume  frightened  Marian,  who  almost 
cried  out,  and  placing  her  in  the  parlor,  from  where 
she  could  command  a  view  of  the  stairs  and  hall,  I 

351 


FOR    A    MAIDEN    BRAVE 

set  the  light  on  the  table,  and  giving  her  the  pistol, 
bade  her  prevent  any  one  from  going  out,  though  by 
this  I  was  well  assured  that  the  house  contained  no 
one  but  ourselves,  Colt,  and  his  mother,  and  was  sat 
isfied  that  the  girl  would  carry  out  instructions  to 
the  letter. 

Then  I  left  and  started  to  complete  my  work.  As 
I  strongly  suspected,  there  was  a  horse  in  the  barn, 
and  the  military  bridle  hanging  on  a  peg  told  me 
whose  it  was  without  the  asking.  How  I  was  to 
transfer  the  heavy  bulk  of  the  gold,  in  case  no  means 
of  transportation  was  at  hand,  had  been  a  question 
that  had  worried  me  ever  since  I  discovered  the  ab 
sence  of  Prince,  but  that  problem  being  solved,  it 
was  with  the  feeling  that  the  last  fence  had  been 
climbed  that  I  hastened  to  draw  the  money  from  its 
muddy  bed. 

It  was  there  safe  and  sound,  every  bag  of  it,  but 
its  weight  had  so  sunk  it  that  it  was  over  an  hour 
before  I  had  it  dug  and  washed.  I  carried  it  back 
to  the  house  and  had  Marian's  cheerful  report  that 
no  one  had  passed  the  stairs  or  entrance,  though  she 
had  heard  footsteps  in  the  hall  above.  Placing  the 
gold  and  the  remnants  of  food  in  the  saddle-bag  I  had 
taken  from  the  barn,  I  hastened  back  to  equip  the 
horse  and  be  off.  By  this  time  the  lightning  had 
increased  in  frequency  and  intensity,  but  not  a  sound 
of  thunder  accompanied  the  fitful  gleams.  As  I 
approached  the  barn  again  I  marked  that  the  stable- 
door  was  open,  whereas  I  well  remembered  closing 
it  on  coming  out,  and  on  reentering,  saw  with 
sternation  that  the  horse  was  no  longer  there. 

352 


CHAPTER   XXXI 

THE    WAGE    OF    SIN 

I  CAN  not  express  the  shock  of  this  discovery. 
Had  I  been  dreaming  or  was  I  dreaming  now?  I  was 
so  demoralized  that  like  a  fool  I  actually  searched 
the  barren  building  as  if  the  brute  had  hidden 
in  an  empty  corn-bin  or  had  flown  up  among  the 
black  rafters.  I  even  swung  the  great  doors  that  I 
might  better  scan  the  interior.  The  lightning  en 
abled  me  to  see  at  once  that  every  stall  was  empty, 
as  was  the  peg  on  which  the  animal's  bridle  had 
been  hanging.  I  came  to  myself  sufficiently  then  to 
mark  that  though  the  bridle  had  gone,  the  saddle 
had  not,  but  the  saddle-cloth,  with  the  royal  arms 
on  its  corners,  and  which  had  hung  with  the  saddle 
itself,  was  missing.  For  a  moment  I  tried  to  comfort 
myself  with  the  hope  that  Prince  had  returned,  and, 
unaware  of  my  presence,  had  sent  the  horse  out  to 
grass  that  the  scant  store  of  hay  might  last  the 
longer.  But  this  failed  to  account  for  the  missing 
bridle  and  saddle-cloth,  and  fairly  at  my  wit's  ends 
as  to  what  my  next  move  should  be,  I  went  back  to 
the  house. 

I  expected  that  Marian  would  be  dumfounded  at 
the  news,  but  though  surprised  she  did  not  become 
panic-stricken. 

353 


FOR    A    MAIDEN    BRAVE 

"Is  this  the  only  door  that  leads  outside?"  she 
asked. 

"  No;  but  there  is  no  communication  to  the  other 
from  above  save  through  this  hall,  and  you  say  no 
one  has  passed." 

"  Not  a  soul.    Was  no  one  below?  " 

"  No." 

"  No  ?  Then,  while  the  loss  of  the  horse  is  un 
fortunate,  it  does  not  mean  danger  to  us.  No  one 
save  those  up-stairs  knows  we  are  here.  Let  us  rest 
easy — we  must  rest  anyhow  for  a  while,  and  at  early 
dawn  start  after  the  negro.  He  can  help  us.  In  the 
meantime  we  will  guard  the  stairs  by  turns." 

It  was  a  simple  expedient,  but  I  could  see  noth 
ing  else  to  do,  though  to  make  sure  of  matters  above 
I  went  up  again  and  entered  my  aunt's  room  to  find 
Colt  alone  and  leaning  back  like  one  in  the  last  stages 
of  decline.  An  open  Bible  lay  on  his  lap,  where  but 
a  short  time  before  he  had  been  writing,  and  had  he 
suddenly  presented  a  loaded  pistol  at  me  I  do  not 
think  it  would  have  awakened  me  as  did  the  sight  of 
the  sacred  book  on  his  knees.  It  was  so  foreign  to 
his  nature,  it  was  such  a  palpable  piece  of  acting, 
that  I  could  hardly  contain  myself  from  laughing  at 
his  simplicity. 

"  Where  is  your  mother?  "  I  demanded. 

"  She  has  but  stepped  to  my  chamber — or  rather, 
yours.  She  will  return  in  a  moment.  I  wish  to  speak 
a  word  with  you  before  you  go.  Will  you  sit  down?  " 

"  Say  what  you  have  to  say,  and  hurry,"  I  re 
plied,  looking  keenly  at  him,  as  I  remained  standing, 
my  hand  on  the  latch. 

"  It  is  strange,"  he  began,  "  that  one  does  not  see 
354 


THE    WAGE    OF    SIN 

the  faults  of  his  life  until  life  is  near  its  ending;  and 
the  fruit  is  bitter.  I  have  learned  much  since  I  saw 
you  in  your  own  room,  perhaps  you  taught  me  some 
thing,  but  this — this  has  taught  me  more."  He  laid 
his  lean  hand  over  the  open  book.  "  All  I  can  do  now, 
John — forgive  me  for  calling  you  John — is  to  make 
the  small  amends  I  can.  I  can  not  give  you  back  the 
rights  that  were  yours,  for  they  have  passed  from 
me,  if  they  were  ever  mine,  but  I  can  and  will  assist 
you  to  escape.  You  are  not  alone,  I  am  aware,  for  I 
have  heard  another  with  you.  Is  it  any  one  I 
know?  " 

"  Yes." 

"  You  mean " 

"  I  mean  Annie  Kronje.     I  mean  Marian." 

He  smiled  faintly. 

"  You  are  very  familiar." 

"  I  have  the  right,"  I  answered  concisely. 

He  understood  me  well  enough.  He  tried  to 
appear  unconcerned,  but  the  attempt  was  a  failure. 
His  face  did  not  change,  but  he  seemed  to  have  for 
gotten  that  he  had  hands,  and  that  hands  were  ex 
pressive.  The  one  that  lay  on  the  book  clenched  sud 
denly,  crumpling  the  page  on  which  it  rested.  He 
smoothed  out  the  wrinkled  paper  and  continued: 

"  You  might  rest  in  safety  here  to-night.  I  have 
a  horse  in  the  stable  which  you  may  take  and  go 
where  you  will.  But  this  is  not  all.  Sit  down,  I 
can  not  speak  so  loud,  and  do  not  wish  your  aunt  to 
hear  me.  It  is  about  the  property." 

I  made  my  face  appear  as  unsuspicious  as  possible 
as  I  answered: 

"  I  am  glad  you  have  a  change  of  heart.  Excuse 
355 


FOR    A    MAIDEN    BRAVE 

me  but  a  moment.  I  will  come  back  and  hear  you 
out." 

I  now  felt  sure  that  there  was  some  deviltry 
afoot,  and  the  absence  of  my  aunt  coupled  with  the 
sudden  disappearance  of  the  horse  seemed  a  part  of 
it,  though  how  the  two  could  be  connected,  the  hall 
having  been  guarded,  was  more  than  I  then  saw.  I 
saw  a  moment  later,  however. 

I  hurried  to  my  room.  It  was  empty.  The 
squire's  own  sleeping  apartment  was  also  empty,  as 
was  the  guest-chamber,  but  in  the  linen-room  off  the 
hall  I  found  a  window  open,  and  on  looking  out 
marked  how  completely  we  had  been  flanked,  for  all 
our  care,  and  by  an  old  woman.  Beneath  the  window 
the  back-door  shed  projected  some  eight  feet  below, 
and  from  the  sill  where  I  stood  to  its  roof  hung  a 
twisted  sheet,  one  end  knotted  and  held  above  by 
being  jammed  into  the  shut  drawer  of  a  great  linen 
press  that  stood  hard  by.  From  the  roof  below  to 
the  ground  descent  was  easy,  for  a  heavy  trellis,  vine 
covered,  made  a  ladder  down  which  a  child  might 
have  gone  with  safety.  My  aunt  was  well-nigh  sev 
enty  years  old,  but  age  had  not  handicapped  her 
litheness.  At  all  events,  she  had  done  what  not  one 
woman  in  twenty  would  have  dared  attempt,  and  she 
had  undoubtedly  gone  to  summon  the  soldiers;  gone 
probably  over  an  hour  before  or  as  soon  as  I  had  left 
the  room;  sneaked  to  the  stable  and  ridden  away, 
practically  on  a  barebacked  horse. 

The  end  of  the  matter  seemed  very  near  as  I 
stared  in  blank  astonishment  from  the  window,  and, 
indeed,  the  end  was  at  hand.  I  was  keen  enough 
then.  I  heard  the  low  rumble  of  distant  thunder 

356 


THE    WAGE    OF    SIN 

and  marked  the  strong  effect  of  the  summer  light 
ning  as  the  landscape  opened  and  closed  under  its 
flashing.  My  ear  was  tuned  for  every  sound,  and  ere 
I  had  recovered  from  the  surprise  of  my  discovery  I 
had  heard  enough  to  set  my  heart  thumping.  It  was 
the  hurried  tramp  of  a  horse  being  urged  at  speed — 
only  one — and  the  rattle  of  a  chaise.  It  was  on  the 
main  road  when  I  first  heard  it,  but  it  seemed  to  be 
in  the  garden  before  I  was  sure  of  it,  and  in  a  mo 
ment  more  it  had  swung  past  me  and  stopped  at  the 
door.  I  could  not  see  who  was  in  the  vehicle,  but  I 
heard  a  man's  voice,  two  men,  and  then  I  became 
desperate.  My  only  chance  was  to  hold  my  prisoner 
as  hostage,  for  it  was  too  late  to  save  the  girl  below 
by  either  flight  or  force.  Running  back  to  my  own 
room,  I  seized  Colt's  sword  and  made  for  him.  As 
I  felt  my  way  along  the  hall  I  heard  quick  voices 
below,  and  had  barely  crossed  the  threshold  of  the 
sick  man's  room  when  hurried  steps  came  up  the 
stairs,  my  name  was  called,  and  I  turned  to  find 
myself  facing  my  uncle.  Behind  him  came  Josephine 
Cowan. 

There  were  no  greetings  on  my  part,  only  an  ex 
clamation  of  wonder  and  a  sense  of  relief  that  almost 
made  me  faint.  I  do  not  know  who  was  most  as 
tounded  at  the  sight  of  the  squire,  Colt  or  myself, 
but  my  uncle  did  not  appear  in  the  least  surprised, 
as  why  should  he,  knowing  he  was  to  see  me?  He 
took  my  hand  and  pressed  it  without  a  word  as 
he  looked  over  my  shoulder  and  at  the  man  in  the 
chair. 

My  cousin  laughed  then — a  thin,  mirthless 
chuckle — though  the  sight  of  the  old  gentleman  had 

357 


FOR    A    MAIDEN    BRAVE 

brought  him  half  on  his  feet.  As  he  sank  back,  two 
red  spots  now  burning  on  his  cheek,  he  said: 

"  And  there  ye  are  at  last,  are  ye?  And  good  flesh 
and  blood!  What  hell's  game  have  ye  been  play 
ing?  " 

The  squire  dropped  my  hand  and  stepped  for 
ward.  The  lady  remained  standing  in  the  doorway. 

"  Saving  to  your  guilty  conscience,  I  have  always 
been  flesh  and  blood,"  returned  the  squire.  "  Let  us 
settle  matters  finally.  You  have  paid  heavily." 

"  Damned  heavily,"  interrupted  Colt,  "  and 
you'll  soon  balance  the  beam. — Josephine,  you  saw 
my  mother — she  arrived  safe  ?  " 

"  Yes,"  was  the  simple  answer,  though  given  with 
a  heightened  color. 

"  Then  let's  cut  this  cursed  farce.  The  day  has 
gone  for  you  two,"  he  snarled,  pointing  at  the  squire 
and  myself.  "  I  made  a  cast  for  one,  and  have  caught 
three.  God,  what  chances  fall  to  patience!  Call 
them  up,  Josephine,  and  let  not  the  girl  below  get 
away." 

"Call  whom,  James?"  asked  the  woman  very 
quietly. 

"The  guard,  ye  fool!  Call  the  guard  ye 
brought." 

"There  is  no  guard,  James;  not  even  at  the 
house.  I  dismissed  them  three  days  since,  when  the 
squire  came." 

"  Hell  and  furies !  "  exclaimed  Colt,  leaning  for 
ward.  "  When  the  squire  came !  Do  you  dare  tell 
me " 

"  I  dare  tell  you  more,  James,"  interposed  the 
girl,  meeting  my  eyes  and  advancing  a  step  toward 

358 


THE    WAGE    OF    SIN 

me.  Her  full,  rich  voice  was  very  gentle.  "  I  told  it 
to  John  once  when  you  lay  tied  in  his  room.  James, 
I  helped  John  to  escape.  Have  you  not  read  me  since 
your  return?  Have  you  not  seen  your  lack  of  influ 
ence?  I  am  not  the  woman  I  was.  I  have  repented; 
it  is  never  too  late.  Listen,  my  poor  unfortunate 
friend,  I  pity  you  in  your  distress,  but  I  must  speak 
the  truth.  A  woman  may  defend  herself  by  deceit 
until  she  is  safe  to  throw  aside  the  mask.  I  no  longer 
fear  you  as  I  once  did,  and  now  I  will  show  you  my 
real  face;  to  others  I  have  shown  it  before.  Hate  is 
not  an  abiding  thing,  James;  nay,  and  my  hate  has 
been  turned  to  love — to  love,  and  perforce.  I  must 
be  very  plain  now.  I  love  your  cousin  John.  I  have 
saved  him  twice;  I  will  save  him  again,  for,  James 
Colt,  I  am  his  promised  wife." 

As  she  spoke  the  last  word  she  drew  herself  up 
proudly,  and  stepping  to  me  laid  her  hand  on  my 
arm  and  kissed  me  on  the  lips.  I  stood  like  a  stone. 
My  uncle  swung  about  in  utter  consternation,  but 
there  was  no  time  for  further  confidences,  and  the 
situation  could  not  be  considered  even  awkward,  for 
there  was  no  pause.  Ere  I  could  make  a  move  either 
to  return  the  caress  or  to  deny  the  girl's  assertion, 
the  center  of  interest  shifted  to  Colt,  who  was  fairly 
foaming  at  the  mouth.  He  leaped  to  his  feet,  the 
blanket  falling  from  his  knees,  his  face  working 
strangely  as  he  fruitlessly  essayed  to  speak,  his  eyes 
blazing  with  impotent  rage.  Like  a  galvanized 
corpse,  he  stood  swaying  and  pointing  at  the  girl,  his 
index-finger  shaking  as  if  palsied;  then  with  a  cho 
king  exclamation  he  burst  out: 

"  Oh,  ye  damned — ye  doubly  damned  and  perfidi- 
359 


FOR    A    MAIDEN    BRAVE 

ous  woman!     May  God — may  God  strangle  ye — 
strangle  ye — ye " 

The  unfinished  curse  constituted  his  last  words.  I 
believe  he  died  as  he  stood  there,  for  without  even 
lowering  his  arm  or  bending  his  knees  he  pitched 
slowly  forward,  as  does  a  tree  at  the  beginning  of  its 
fall,  and  struck  the  floor  on  his  face,  rebounding 
from  the  shock,  the  whole  house  jarred  by  the  impact 
of  his  body. 

Thrusting  Josephine  from  me,  I  ran  to  him  and 
turned  him  over.  His  eyes  were  still  open,  but  the 
light  and  rage  had  gone  from  them  together.  It 
was  the  fulfilling  of  the  law.  He  had  reaped  as  he 
had  sown. 

Sudden  and  unexpected  as  this  had  been,  I  was 
neither  awed  nor  upset  by  the  tragedy.  I  had  been 
through  too  much  to  be  greatly  impressed  by  any 
dramatic  situation.  My  callowness  had  gone.  But 
I  was  far  from  feeling  absolute  relief,  albeit  the  fac 
tor  of  personal  danger  had  been  removed,  and  if  I 
turned  my  attention  to  my  cousin's  body  it  was  only 
because  I  dared  not  face  the  girl  who  had  followed 
me,  and  who  now  stood  looking  down  on  her  late 
lover  with  horror  in  her  eyes. 

Heaven  knows  I  feel  no  conceit  when  I  state 
that  I  was  aware  that  I  must  deal  a  blow  to  this  wom 
an  which  would  appear  more  foul  than  the  one  she  had 
dealt  Colt.  I  knew  the  intensity  of  her  nature,  I 
knew  my  own  power  over  her,  but  I  would  rather  have 
met  danger  in  the  shape  of  Colt's  active  enmity  than 
to  give  her  reason  now  to  misunderstand  my  present 
position  for  a  moment  longer,  to  deceive  her  further 
by  either  word  or  inference. 

360 


THE    WAGE    OF    SIN 

My  uncle,  wonderfully  moved  by  the  sudden 
death  of  his  would-be  murderer,  had  sunk  into  a 
chair.  I  was  feeling  for  the  heart  of  the  dead  man, 
and  Josephine,  with  wonderful  nerve,  I  thought,  was 
bending  over  him,  her  hand  on  my  shoulder,  when  I 
heard  an  exclamation  from  the  squire,  and  looking 
up  beheld  Marian,  white  and  anxious,  standing  in  the 
doorway  with  the  cocked  pistol  in  her  hand.  I  had 
no  doubt  that  the  commotion  had  impressed  the  girl 
with  the  idea  that  I  was  in  danger,  and  she  had  come 
to  help  me,  but  be  that  as  it  may,  there  she  stood, 
at  a  glance  evidently  comprehending  the  situation. 
Disguised  as  she  was,  her  identity  was  not  concealed 
from  Josephine,  for  that  lady  straightened  herself 
and  appeared  more  moved  than  she  had  been  at  the 
fall  of  Colt. 

"  Marian!    Marian  Eomayne!  " 

Without  noticing  the  speaker,  Marian  turned 
to  me. 

"  What  has  happened,  John?  " 

"What  has  happened?"  interposed  Josephine 
before  I  could  answer.  "  See  what  has  happened ! 
Your  lover  is  dead.  Mourn  for  him  freely;  you  will 
not  now  make  me  jealous.  Think  not  that  you  have 
ever  deceived  me,  you  poor  child!  I  gave  him  to  you 
long  since.  What  a  disguise  for  an  assignation !  Did 
his  mother  know?  " 

She  spoke  without  anger,  but  there  was  a  bitter 
ness  in  her  words  that  told  me  a  story  I  had  partly 
guessed  before.  I  saw  the  blood  fly  to  the  face  of 
my  love  and  her  bosom  swell,  but  without  giving  her 
a  chance  to  speak  I  sprang  to  her  side. 

"  This  is  no  place  for  you,  Marian.  Colt  has 
24  361 


FOR    A    MAIDEN    BRAVE 

paid  his  debts.  Go  below,  and  I  will  join  you  pres 
ently.  Danger  has  passed,  but  I  have  yet  something 
to  do." 

With  a  stare  at  Josephine  that  bore  more  of  ma 
lignancy  than  I  dreamed  her  capable  of,  but  without 
a  word  to  me,  Marian  turned  and  left  the  room,  and 
the  squire  rose  and  followed  her. 


362 


CHAPTEK   XXXII 

THE    SWAN    SONG 

THEN  I  turned  to  the  waiting  woman,  who  had 
fixed  her  eyes  on  me  in  a  way  I  can  not  express.  As 
the  apartment  was  cleared  her  face  changed  and  be 
came  suddenly  lighted  by  a  smile  of  exquisite  tender 
ness  as  she  held  out  her  arms  toward  me  and  took  a 
step  forward.  My  heart  contracted  as  I  dealt  my 
first  blow,  for  as  her  passion  found  utterance  in  her 
first  words,  "  At  last !  at  last !  "  I  lifted  my  hand  and 
stepped  across  the  prostrate  body,  thus  putting  it 
between  us.  She  stopped  short,  her  arms  falling,  her 
smile  and  color  fading  together. 

"John,  John!  "What  do  you  mean?  Have  you 
not  come  back  to  me?  Will  love  profane  the  dead?  " 

My  voice  was  hoarse  as  I  answered : 

"  Aye,  Josephine ;  I  have  come  back,  but  how  I 
can  not  say  to  you.  Listen  to  me.  I  did  not  expect 
this  scene.  I  looked  to  find  no  one  here  save  my  aunt, 
who  has  finally  done  me  a  favor  while  intending  to 
do  me  a  wrong;  least  of  all  I  looked  to  see  you.  Prov 
identially,  I  have  escaped  capture,  I  have  escaped 
from  shipwreck,  and  there  remains  but  one  thing 
more  to  overcome." 

I  stopped  a  moment  to  draw  my  breath,  for  deep 
within  I  was  terribly  excited.  The  girl's  face  had 
turned  chalky,  but  she  stood  like  a  statue,  her  black 

363 


FOR    A    MAIDEN    BRAVE 

eyes  looking  into  mine  without  a  tremor.     More  in 
wonder  than  in  anger,  I  continued: 

"  Josephine,  but  a  moment  ago  you  told  the  man 
that  lies  here  that  defense  by  deceit  was  justifiable. 
It  is;  the  world  proves  the  truth  of  it.  And  acting  on 
this  belief,  I  have  used  deceit  when  necessary,  and 
God  knows  the  necessity  has  been  well-nigh  continual. 
I  came  home  a  boy  and  quickly  found  myself  a  pris 
oner.  You  freed  me,  but  nevertheless  I  was  not  in 
debted  to  you,  nor  am  I  now  save  that  my  experience 
with  you  has  made  me  a  man.  I  knew  why  you  set 
me  free.  I  was  aware  of  your  intention  to  trap  me, 
and  that,  too,  at  the  instance  of  the  man  who  has 
paid  for  his  crimes.  I  knew  him,  also.  Miss  Cowan, 
when  I  placed  that  letter  in  your  hands  I  was  aware  it 
was  a  cipher,  and,  moreover,  I  had  a  knowledge  of 
every  word  it  contained.  I  can  repeat  them  now.  Yet 
I  believed  the  note  would  save  me  for  the  time,  and  it 
did.  Before  I  came  I  had  a  mission — a  mission  to 
communicate  to  one  Annie  Kronje,  of  whose  identity 
I  did  not  dream.  This  mission  divulged  to  you 
would  have  hanged  me,  and  for  that  reason  you 
wished  it.  After  you  freed  me  I  had  another  object 
— to  deceive  you.  Frankly,  I  did  not  know  of  your 
repentance — not  until  you  confessed  your  love  for 
me,  taking  me  for  my  cousin.  Could  I  have  done 
otherwise  than  I  did?  Could  I  have  voiced  my 
detestation  while  you  had  a  guard  at  your  back?  Not 
until  that  moment  did  I  know  I  had  been  successful 
in  my  acting.  You  and  this  man  had  plotted  for  my 
life  and  the  life  of  my  uncle.  Was  this  a  knowledge 
to  feed  affection?  In  turn,  I  plotted,  as  I  had  the 

right.    If  you " 

364 


THE    SWAN    SONG 

"  Oh,  for  God's  sake,  stop — stop !  "  she  gasped, 
but  she  did  not  move  or  raise  her  hand.  Her  eyes 
had  grown  larger  and  gazed  straight  ahead,  not  now 
at  me,  lout  as  if  she  were  looking  at  a  vision. 

"  I  thought  you  would  never  know,"  she  said 
almost  in  a  whisper,  but  vacantly.  "  I  told  you  of — 
I  told  you  to  stop  the  medicine,  and  I  knew — I  knew 
that  Squire  Emberson  was  not  dead.  I  knew " 

"  You  knew!  "  I  thundered. 

She  nodded  slowly,  as  a  child  nods  confession  to  a 
fault. 

"How?" 

"  Oh,  well,  it  was  !N"ancy.  I  let  the  deceit  go  on 
to  save  him  from — from — "  She  pointed  at  the 
corpse.  "  How — how  could  I  tell  you?  "  she  contin 
ued  wearily.  "  I  had  learned  to  love  you.  I  thought 
you  loved  me  and  was  afraid  to  speak.  You  caught 
me  on  the  rebound  from  this  poor  fool.  I  could  not 
have  you  hate  me.  O  John,  John !  "  she  suddenly 
broke  forth,  stretching  out  her  arms  In  the  old  ap 
pealing  way.  "  For  the  love  of  Christ,  who  was  all 
love — whom  I  have  outraged — forgive  me!  forgive 
me!  It  was  you  who  reclaimed  me.  Would  you 
undo  your  work?  Yes — yes,  you  were  justified  in 
all;  God  guarded  you  even  as  in  the  end  he  guided 
me.  And,  John,  I  love  you  so !  Oh,  for  the  glory  of 
Heaven,  do  not  tell  me  you  hate  me — that  your 
words  were  all  lies!  See,  see,  you  belie  yourself! 
You  pity  me.  O  John,  you  are  weeping!  " 

Down  on  her  knees  she  dropped,  dry-eyed  her 
self,  and  reaching  across  the  corpse  grasped  my 
hands. 

I  was  profoundly  affected,  but  the  knife  was  now 
365 


FOR    A    MAIDEN    BRAVE 

in  deep,  so  deep  that  temporizing  would  have  been 
worse  than  useless  and  scant  charity.  Without  undue 
force  I  could  not  untwine  the  fingers  of  the  pleading 
woman,  so  bending,  I  raised  her  to  her  feet. 

"  ISTay,  Josephine,  I  do  not  hate  you;  that  I  say 
in  all  honor.  Indeed,  I  would  be  your  friend  were 
friendship  possible  after  this.  I  am  but  human. 
Had  I  known  you  as  I  know  you  now — as  you  are 
now — I  might  have  proved  the  devotion  I  only  pre 
tended.  But  it  is  too  late.  Hate  and  love  may  be 
divided,  but  passion — never." 

"  Do  you  mean — do  you  mean " 

"  I  mean  that  I  have  more  than  fulfilled  my  mis 
sion.  I  mean  that  I  met  Annie  Kronje;  that  I  dis 
covered  her  danger;  that  we  escaped  together;  that 
I  served  her,  and  she  has  overpaid  my  service  with 
herself." 

"  Annie  Kronje?  "     She  looked  incredulous. 

"  Annie  Kronje,  otherwise  Marian  Romayne. 
Did  not  my  cousin  tell  you?  " 

"  Annie  Kronje !  "  she  repeated  blankly.  "  Mari 
an — little  Marian!  And  she  has  paid  you!  " 

"  She  has  promised." 

I  said  this  very  gently,  and  the  effect  was  imme 
diate,  though  not  violent.  She  understood  me,  but 
she  did  not  start  or  exclaim,  or  act  as  if  she  were 
about  to  faint.  She  only  dropped  my  fingers  as  if 
they  burned  (her  own  were  like  ice),  and  stepped  back 
a  pace,  her  arms  hanging  helplessly  at  her  sides. 
There  she  stood  and  searched  my  face  with  her  great 
eyes,  then  turned  them  on  the  corpse.  !N"ot  a  word 
did  she  speak,  but  she  remained  for  some  time  in  that 
attitude,  and  when  finally  I  stole  out  and  left  her 

366 


THE    SWAN    SONG 

with  her  false,  dead  lover,  she  was  still  standing 
there  and  looking  at  him,  apparently  oblivious  of  my 
departure. 

I  was  not  surprised  on  going  below  to  find  Prince 
there.  Nothing  surprised  me  now.  He  had  come 
with  Josephine  and  my  uncle,  and  stood  holding  the 
horse.  There  was  no  recounting  of  past  experiences 
at  this  time,  neither  was  I  questioned  about  my  stay 
above,  though  I  had  expected  curiosity.  I  sent  the 
slave  back  after  my  aunt  at  once,  and  with  Marian 
left  as  a  guard  in  the  hall,  the  squire  and  I  returned 
up-stairs. 

Josephine  had  gone  from  the  room,  but  I  did 
not  search  for  her.  The  dead  man  was  still  where  he 
had  fallen  and  we  lifted  him  to  the  bed,  closing  his 
eyes  and  covering  him  decently.  He  was  now  so  thin 
that  he  looked  less  like  me,  and  his  hair  had  grown 
wonderfully  white  within  a  fortnight.  We  left  him 
to  await  the  ministrations  of  his  mother. 

The  element  of  danger  from  the  military  was  re 
mote,  for  if  the  guard  about  Tryon  Hall  had  been 
withdrawn  there  were  no  soldiers  nearer  than  Oyster 
Bay,  and  therefore  we  determined  to  abide  where 
we  were  for  the  night,  and  then  we  three,  Marian, 
the  squire,  and  I,  would  start  east  on  the  morrow,  bor 
rowing,  as  we  were  pleased  to  call  it,  the  horse  and 
chaise.  It  was  during  the  interim  before  my  aunt's 
return  that  we  recounted  experiences.  Knowing  my 
pretended  relation  to  Josephine,  the  squire  had  gone 
straight  to  her  and  had  been  welcomed,  though  he 
was  surprised  to  find  that  she  knew  of  the  decep 
tion  regarding  his  pretended  death.  She  had  kept 
the  secret  as  close  as  I.  He,  in  turn,  had  made 

367 


FOR    A    MAIDEN    BRAVE 

no  mention  of  Marian,  only  assuring  Josephine  that 
I  was  well  and  had  escaped  capture.  From  her  he 
learned  of  Colt's  collapse  and  how  he  had  been 
brought  home  on  a  horse-litter.  He  learned  that  it 
was  from  Josephine's  intervention  that  Mrs.  Jones 
had  purchased  the  slaves,  more  to  protect  them  from 
Colt  than  aught  else.  The  stricken  girl  had  laid 
golden  plans  for  the  future,  but  never  did  she  drop 
a  word  of  confession  of  her  complicity  in  Colt's  crime, 
though  a  daughter  could  not  have  been  more  devoted 
than  she  was  to  the  squire.  She  had  fully  determined 
to  cut  away  from  her  present  surroundings  and  go 
with  me  to  Connecticut  when  I  returned,  be  my  for 
tunes  what  they  might.  If  only  she  might  be  allowed 
to  serve  was  all  she  asked. 

In  my  heart  I  forgave  her,  but  I  can  not  say  that 
my  conscience  was  entirely  clear,  for  all  that  I  tried 
to  justify  myself. 

I  did  not  see  my  aunt  when  she  first  came  back, 
but  I  heard  her  low  wailing  as  she  and  Nancy  laid  out 
the  dead.  At  about  eleven  o'clock  Prince  came  and 
said  he  could  not  find  Josephine.  At  this  a  suspicion 
flashed  through  me  that  perhaps  she  would  have  her 
revenge  by  calling  down  the  military,  but  I  did  not 
wrong  her  in  thought  for  long,  and  disbelieved  that 
the  girl  wrould  so  descend  from  the  height  she  had 
climbed;  besides,  in  my  possession  were  the  horse  and 
chaise  and  also  Colt's  animal,  which  I  had  bid  Prince 
fetch  back  with  him  when  he  brought  my  aunt. 

I  could  not  sleep  that  night.  It  would  have  been 
strange  had  I  been  able.  By  midnight  the  house 
was  quiet.  The  storm,  which  had  vented  itself  in 
clouds  and  lightning  and  a  few  rumbles  of  thunder, 

368 


THE    SWAN    SONG 

but  no  rain,  had  passed,  though  ever  and  anon 
came  a  sullen  flash  that  showed  the  forces  above  were 
yet  active.  If  I  had  not  been  excited  there  was  an 
other  reason  which  would  have  made  sleep  impossible. 
I  was  now  fairly  worried  about  Josephine.  When 
Marian  gave  me  her  good-night  kiss  she  told  me  she 
had  not  seen  her  since  leaving  the  room.  I  searched 
the  house,  but  did  not  find  her.  The  sheet  still  hung 
at  the  window,  but  there  was  no  reason  why  she 
should  have  climbed  down  that,  like  a  thief.  I  met 
no  one  but  my  aunt,  who  began  tearfully,  yet  not 
without  venom,  to  explain  that  she  was  alone  in  the 
world  through  my  doings,  but,  as  she  started  to  up 
braid  me  further,  I  left  her  and  went  back  to  my 
own  room. 

For  a  long  time  I  sat  looking  out  at  the  landscape, 
which  was  brightened  and  blackened  by  turns.  I 
should  have  been  either  more  or  less  than  human  had 
I  not  been  touched  by  the  affection  of  the  missing 
girl,  although  I  could  not  reciprocate  it,  for  a  wom 
an's  love,  even  if  unasked,  is  flattering  to  the  mas 
culine  soul.  Her  mysterious  disappearance  more 
than  interested  me.  I  was  actively  apprehensive,  but 
I  failed  to  put  my  fears  into  definite  form.  I  might 
have  dozed  finally,  for  I  was  terribly  tired,  but  was 
brought  to  myself  by  the  sound  of  singing — distant 
singing — that  echoed  through  the  still  night  with 
weird  effect.  I  recognized  the  voice  in  an  instant. 
~No  one  but  Josephine  could  sing  like  that,  full- 
throated  and  rich;  moreover,  it  was  the  melody  she 
had  often  sung  to  me;  the  one  that  had  bewitched 
me  on  the  night  of  the  raid,  but  its  note  of  triumph 
was  gone. 

369 


FOR    A    MAIDEN    BRAVE 

I  thrilled  through  every  nerve.  Hatless,  I  stole 
from  the  house  and  into  the  open.  The  song  seemed 
now  more  distant,  but  appeared  to  come  from  a  strip 
of  woods  that  made  toward  the  bay  side.  I  ran  over 
the  wide  meadow  that  intervened,  each  step  bringing 
the  voice  clearer.  As  I  reached  the  timber  the  song 
ceased,  but  presently  began  again,  though  it  seemed 
far  off  now,  as  if  the  performer  had  flown  away.  The 
woods  were  fairly  clear  of  underbrush,  but  I  crashed 
through  the  little  there  was,  guided  only  by  the  sound 
of  the  voice  that  seemed  to  drift  farther  as  I  ad 
vanced,  and  the  occasional  flash  that  shot  from  the 
clouds.  Slowly  I  gained  on  it,  and  finally  I  broke 
into  a  savanna  where  a  gleam  of  lightning  showed 
me  her  white  dress  as  it  fluttered  into  the  opposite 
cover.  Pitch  is  not  blacker  than  was  the  air  when  the 
lightning  failed,  but  despite  the  risk  of  a  fall,  I  ran 
across  the  opening  calling  the  girl  by  name,  the  per 
spiration  pouring  from  me.  The  song  ceased.  The 
woods  echoed  back  my  call,  but  no  answer  came, 
neither  did  I  hear  the  sound  of  her  going.  I  stood 
still  and  listened  as  I  strove  for  breath.  For  several 
minutes  all  was  silent,  with  the  horrible  hush  of  the 
forest,  then  she  began  again. 

Had  she  floated  through  the  air?  Again  the  voice 
was  afar.  "  Verlassen!  verlassen!  "  She  sung  it  as 
if  her  heart  were  bursting,  and  I  thought  mine 
would  as  I  heard  the  wail  of  the  singer.  Forsaken! 
forsaken!  Indeed,  I  know  of  no  song  so  absolutely 
deep  with  melancholy,  and  as  the  long-drawn  notes, 
like  a  hopeless  cry,  struck  my  ear,  I  became  fright 
ened  at  their  intensity.  The  uncanny  situation  and 
the  significant  harmony  made  my  hair  bristle,  and 

370 


,THE    SWAN    SONG 

beset  by  an  inexpressible  horror,  I  plunged  through 
the  woods  and  out  into  the  open  field  again.  There, 
once  more,  was  her  white  dress  distinct  in  a  flash  of 
the  silent  lightning,  but  I  could  not  come  up  with  her, 
strive  as  I  would.  At  times  I  saw  her  flitting  before 
me,  still  singing,  and  she  apparently  moving  with 
out  exertion;  the  next  instant  the  sound  seemed  to 
come  from  a  mile  away  and  her  figure  disappeared. 

Like  a  will-o'-the-wisp  she  led  me  until  my 
strength  was  spent,  and  by  then  the  voice  was  faint 
either  from  distance  or  exhaustion.  I  thought  it  but 
an  echo  that  my  ear  had  become  attuned  to,  and  may 
hap  it  was.  It  had  ceased  altogether  when  I  finally 
gave  over  the  chase,  and  the  gray  of  dawn  was  over  all 
the  land  by  the  time  I  got  back  to  the  house.  Alive 
to  a  fear  that  was  now  only  too  well  defined,  I  aroused 
Prince  and  made  another  effort  to  find  the  demented 
woman.  Going  to  the  spot  where  I  had  last  seen  and 
heard  her,  we  beat  the  tongue  of  timber  until  we  were 
sure  it  contained  no  human  being  save  ourselves. 
There  was  no  voice  to  guide  us  now.  Then  we  came 
out  to  the  shore  of  the  bay.  As  I  heard  the  sob 
bing  of  the  slight  swell  that  ran  through  the  sedge 
along  the  lowland,  I  felt  a  clutch  at  my  heart. 

I  did  not  look  far  then.  I  had  no  need.  Just  as 
the  sun  shot  over  the  rim  of  land  beyond  the  water 
I  found  her.  She  was  lying  face  up  in  the  shallow, 
where  the  tide  had  brought  her,  her  black  hair  float 
ing  around  her  lovely  head.  She  had  been  dead  for 
hours  and  hours,  Prince  told  me,  and  if  so,  then  her 
swan  song  had  been  a  dream  of  mine — a  waking 
dream.  God  knows. 

There  was  nothing  to  indicate  a  long  wandering. 
371 


FOR    A    MAIDEN    BRAVE 

In  her  lifeless  hand  was  clutched  a  black  silk  neck 
cloth.  We  drew  her  ashore,  and  I  opened  the  stiff 
ened  fingers  and  took  it  out.  It  was  mine — the  one 
I  had  worn  through  my  adventures  and  discarded 
when  but  a  short  time  before  I  had  taken  Colt's  cloth 
ing.  It  was  all  she  had  received  for  her  reward  in 
this  world.  I  think  God  had  forgiven  her,  and  I 
know  that  I  prayed  for  my  own  forgiveness  as  I  sank 
on  my  knees  beside  her  lifeless  though  still  beautiful 
form,  and  let  the  hot  tears  have  their  way. 

This  is  all  of  my  story.  It  is  needless  to  tell  of 
our  further  flight.  It  was  immediate  and  without 
mishap.  A  month  passed  before  I  saw  the  old  college 
town  again  and  was  welcomed  back  by  Cogswell  as 
if  I  had  risen  from  the  dead,  and  into  the  hands 
of  his  family,  the  only  ones  on  whom  I  knew  I  could 
rely,  I  passed  Marian,  and  with  the  squire  started  to 
worm  my  reward  from  the  Government.  I  needed 
all  the  influence  I  could  command,  but  finally  I  re 
ceived  the  coveted  treasure,  a  commission  in  the 
regular  forces.  And  then  I  lighted  the  torch  of  suc 
cess  that  has  burned  steadily  since  that  day.  I  mar 
ried  Marian,  and  through  her  I  have  learned  that 
life  is  more  than  living. 

After  the  war,  with  all  titles  cleared,  we  returned 
to  Long  Island,  where,  in  the  old  home,  my  uncle 
wore  out  his  years  and  where  I  bid  fair  to  wear  out 
mine.  My  aunt  I  never  saw  again,  but  I  know  she 
lived  on  a  pension  granted  for  life  by  her  brother.  Of 
the  only  man  who  disappeared  from  these  pages  after 
I  struck  him,  history  can  tell.  I  mean  William  Chan 
dler.  When  the  British  invaded  New  Haven  it  was 

372 


THE    SWAN    SONG 

he  who  guided  them  past  the  defended  bridge  and  up 
to  the  old  Derby  road.  But  it  meant  a  life-long  ban 
ishment  from  his  native  town  and  ostracism  for  his 
family.  I  do  not  know  what  became  of  him.  Those 
wild  days  have  long  since  passed  away,  and  in  their 
place  have  come  years  of  quietude  and  plenty.  I 
have  lived  to  see  the  grave  of  Josephine  sink  to  the 
level  of  the  surrounding  earth,  even  as  hate  is  leveled 
by  love.  I  think  of  her  sadly  and  tenderly  even  now, 
and  yet  with  a  quickened  throbbing  of  my  pulse,  for 
her  image  calls  up  the  time  when  my  blood  was 
young,  when  I  risked  all  for  a  maiden  brave. 


(3) 


THE    END 


373 


BOOKS  BY  SIR  GILBERT  PARKER. 

Donovan  Pasha,  and  Some  People  of  Egypt. 

Illustrated.     Colored  Frontispiece.     $1.50. 

Donovan  Pasha  is  supposed  to  be  in  the  service  of  the  Khedive  of  Egypt, 
in  a  confidential  capacity,  at  a  time  when  the  throne  is  tottering,  where,  by 
his  skilful  diplomacy,  he  continually  meets  Oriental  cunning  with  European 
wit.  From  the  principal  character  to  the  least  significant  the  action  is 
stirring  and  dramatic,  and  the  incidents  possess  the  inherent  quality  of  pos 
sibility. 

The  Seats  of  the  Mighty. 

Being  the  Memoirs  of  Captain  Robert  Moray,  some- 
lime  an  Officer  in  the  Virginia  Regiment,  and  afterwards 
of  Amherst's  Regiment.  Illustrated.  $1.50. 

"Another  historical  romance  of  the  vividness  and  intensity  of  'The 
Seats  of  the  Mighty"  has  never  come  from  the  pen  of  an  American.  From 
the  first  chapter  to  the  last  word  interest  in  the  book  never  wanes ;  one  find? 
it  difficult  to  interrupt  the  narrative  with  breathing  space.  It  whirls  with 
excitement  and  strange  adventure." — Chicago  Record. 

The  Trail  of  the  Sword.    $1.25. 

"  Mr.  Parker  here  adds  to  a  reputation  already  wide,  and  anew  demon 
strates  his  power  of  pictorial  portrayal  and  of  strong  dramatic  situation  and 
climax." — Philadelphia  Bulletin. 

The  Trespasser.    $1.25. 

"Interest,  pith,  force,  and  charm — Mr.  Parker's  new  story  possesses  all 
these  qualities.  .  .  .  Almost  bare  of  synthetical  decoration,  his  paragraphs 
are  stirring  because  they  are  real.  We  read  at  times — as  we  have  read  tli« 
great  masters  of  romance— breathlessly." — The  Critic. 

The  Translation  of  a  Savage.    $1.25. 

"A  book  which  no  one  will  be  satisfied  to  put  down  until  the  end  has 
been  matter  of  certainty  and  assurance." — The  Elation. 

Mrs.  Falchion.    $1.25. 

"A  well-knit  story,  told  in  an  exceedingly  interesting  way,  and  holding 
the  reader's  attention  to  the  end." 


The  Pomp  of  the  Lavilettes.     i6mo.    Cloth,  $1.25. 

"  Its  sincerity  and  rugged  force  will  commend  it  to  those  who  love  and 
seek  strong  work  in  fiction." — The  Critic. 

D.     APPLETON     AND     COMPANY,     NEW     YORK. 


RECENT  FICTION. 


The  Talk  of  the  Town. 

By  ELISA  ARMSTRONG  BENGOUGH.  (Novelettes  de 
Luxe  series.)  i6mo.  Gilt  top,  $1.25. 

"This  world  of  the  American  laboring  man,  and  more  especially  of  his  woman 
kind,  is  portrayed  with  convincing  reality.  It  is  a  new  world  in  our  fiction  as 
Mrs.  Bengough  presents  it,  and  well-worth  knowing.  This  novelette  is  the  work 
of  an  artist." — New  York  Mail  and  Express. 

The  Things  that  are  Caesar's. 

By  REGINALD  WRIGHT  KAUFFMAN,  Author  of  "  Jarvis 
of  Harvard."  i2mo.  Cloth,  $1.50. 

"Mr.  Kauffman  vindicates  in  this  novel  the  prediction  we  made  on  the  appear 
ance  of  his  first  book.  He  is  already  a  novelist  of  excellent  actual  performance; 
he  remains  a  novelist  of  great  promise  for  the  future." — New  York  Mail  and 
Express. 

The  House  Under  the  Sea. 

By  MAX  PEMBERTON,  Author  of  "  Kronstadt,"  "  Foot 
steps  of  a  Throne,"  etc.  izmo.  Cloth,  $1.50. 

"The  author  has  a  narrative  gift  which  enables  him  to  carry  the  reader  on 
unwearied  to  the  last  page." — New  York  Tribune. 

The  Sea  Lady. 

By  H.  G.  WELLS.     Illustrated,     izmo.     Cloth,  $1.50. 

Mr.  Wells's  vivid  imagination  and  playful  humor  never  found  happier 
expression  than  in  this  fantastic  yet  wholly  amusing  story  of  a  modem 
mermaid  who  is  cast  up  by  the  sea  into  the  electrified  bosom  of  a  respect 
able  British  family. 

A  Son  of  Gad. 

By  JOHN  A.  STEUART,  Author  of  "The  Minister  of 
State,"  "Wine  on  the  Lees,"  etc.  i2mo.  Cloth,  $1.50. 

"It  is  an  excellent,  a  delightful  novel.  Its  leading  characters  deserve  to  take 
their  place  in  the  classical  gallery  of  fiction  portraits." — Brooklyn  Daily  Eagle. 

A  Bayard  from  Bengal. 

By  F.  ANSTEY,  Author  of  "Vice  Versa,"  "Baboo 
Hurry  Bungsho  Jabberjee,  B.  A.,"  and  "Love  Among  the 
Lions."  Illustrated.  i2mo.  Cloth,  $1.25. 

"Mr.  Anstey  gets  his  effect  with  the  little  touches  that  mean  so  much.  It  must 
be  read  in  the  book,  with  all  its  absurdities  taken  together,  to  be  appreciated." — 
New  York  Tribune. 

D.    APPLETON    AND     COMPANY,     NEW    YORK. 


University  of  California 

SOUTHERN  REGIONAL  LIBRARY  FACILITY 

405  Hilgard  Avenue,  Los  Angeles,  CA  90024-1388 

Return  this  material  to  the  library 

from  which  it  was  borrowed. 


A     000138244     9 


